More Sex and The Single Woman – By Sweetiepie29024

Chapter 41“John, leave it alone. I’m fine. I just need to relax, it’s been a
long day,” she said, gritting her teeth. “Let go of me please and
return my glass.”He only gripped her arm tighter, willing her to quit being evasive and
give him a direct answer.“What happened, Marlena?!” He was careful not to raise his voice for
the sake of Nathan, hating when she shut down like this.“John, please.” Her resolve was slowly fading.“Marlena, what happened,” he growled.

Memories of Gregg and his manipulative natures crossed his mind. If
Brad had hurt her in anyway, John didn’t know what he’d do.

“He saw the hickey you put on my neck.”

She blinked away the tears building within her sad orbs.

“And?”

Willing herself not to cry, her eyes cast downward. “He became upset.”

“Why?!” He watched her intently.

“Because John, he felt betrayed. When we were together, I initiated we
promise not to make love until we got married. Then, you came back and
I broke that promise without a second thought. He felt as if he wasn’t
good enough, like he was a waste of time. I must look like a whore in
his eyes.”

She shielded her face from him as she let the tears fall.

Those old feelings Marlena had when she was with Gregg and even
post-John, began to consume her once again. Always feeling as if she
wasn’t good enough, as if she was just a call girl, as if she was
nothing but a good lay made her feel down right dirty. Temporarily
losing her dignity, respect, and most importantly her womanhood, was a
place she never wanted to revisit.

Seeing her remorse, he finally released her arm.

“Was that all?”

She finally snatched her glass from him, her tone dripping with
sarcasm. “Yes, John, that was all.” Taking a sip, she closed her eyes
and savored the alcohol. “I just feel so wrong, and I know I am. I’m
confused…and conflicted. I need some time to think.”

She tentatively met his surprised eyes.

“You’re having second thoughts about us?”

He recognized the fear and uncertainty in her gaze. Watching her
swallow another gulp before setting the glass down, he wondered if she
was purposely leaving out other details of her confrontation with
Brad. He had never seen her drink like this.

“No, well, yes. John,” she passed a hand through her hair, “I don’t
know. I just need some time. We happened so fast. When we began our
affair and even now. We shouldn’t have made love.”

He shook his head furiously, refusing to allow her to continue
thinking this way.

“Marlena, you know as well as I do that that’s next to impossible. Our
desire for each other is unexplainable. I am a doctor and I’m still
trying to figure out why we’re so drawn to each other. Science can’t
define how much I want you…” He inched closer to her. “How much I need
you…” He placed his hand on her lower back, pulling her from the stool
to stand against him. “How much I love you…” He grazed his lips over
hers, kissing her deeply.

She moaned into his mouth, almost giving into his little seduction.

“John…” She pulled her mouth from his, placing her hands on his chest.

“Hmm…” He pecked her lips again, trailing his hands down to her hips.

“We need to talk about this.”

“Later,” he whispered, kissing her again. He firmly gripped her hips,
pulling her into his growing bulge.

“John…”

Kissing her neck, he paid special attention to that spot just below
her ear. That spot which ruined her day and would forever make her
weak in his arms. She felt herself giving in, knowing she shouldn’t.
This was something they needed to address, something he needed to
understand.

She roughly pushed against his chest, surprising him.

“We need to talk about this. See what just happened!”

She gestured with her hands.

Leaning against the counter, he scratched his forehead, searching for
the right words.

“Marlena…”

“No, John. Hear me out on this.”

Sighing, he folded his arms across his chest and gave her his
undivided attention.

“I’m sexually drawn to you more than I have been with anyone else and
that scares the hell out of me. It clouds my judgment. At times, I
become so lost when it comes to our relationship. You’re not like any
man that I’ve ever been with — you’re so passionate and intense. It’s
one of the many things I adore about you.” Reaching her hand out, she
stroked his face. “I love you more than anything…”

He searched her eyes earnestly, waiting for the moment of doom.

“But, I think our making love confuses both of us. When we first got
together, it was a dizzying rollercoaster ride for me. I fell in love
with you so quickly, that I…that we, forgot to take time and enjoy
it. I just think now, since we are back together and that we have
Nathan…we just need to slow down. And yes, that includes us not making
love for awhile, no matter how hard it may be.”

She exhaled a deep breath, feeling as if a small weight had been
lifted she didn’t realize was lingering.

“Is this stemming from your talk with Brad today?” he asked, narrowing his eyes.

“Partly. When he accused me of spreading my legs so willingly, as he put it —”

“He said that to you?!”

She looked up at him with wide eyes, forgetting about his uncontrollable temper.

“John, calm down. I handled it.”

“No, he has no right to talk to you that way! No right.”

He hastily retrieved his jacket from the chair, quickly slipping it on.

“John, calm down and listen to me. Honey, take deep breaths.”

She attempted to grab his shoulders and focus his attention on her,
failing when he swiftly turned around and began looking for the car
keys.

“Marlena, he had no right to say that to you. Why didn’t you call me?
I swear I would have —“

“I know, I know. That’s why I didn’t want to say anything; that
slipped. Just calm down. I handled it.”

She rubbed a soothing hand up and down his back.

Leaning against the counter, he breathed in and out deeply, trying to
calm the anger that refused to dissipate.

“What else did he say to you?”

“It doesn’t matter. All that matters is —”

“What did he say?!” His tone had escalated, causing her to jump.

“Don’t. I’m not going to talk to you when you’re like this.”

“Like what, Marlena?! Enraged because that son of a bitch basically
called you a whore! No one, I repeat, no one, will talk to the mother
of my child like that! Where does he live?”

He grabbed the keys for the rental car as he turned to her for an answer.

“Calm. Down.” She watched him pace back and forth, wondering how to
make the situation right. “You have to make dinner, you know I can’t
cook. And Nathan needs you to finish setting up the game. I need you
to —”

“Where, Marlena?!”

Grabbing his arm tightly, she pivoted him to face her as she framed
his face between her hands.

“Listen.” He tried to remove her hands from his face, but she wouldn’t
budge. “Listen to me!” Closing his eyes, he leaned his head back and
clenched his teeth. “Let’s spend tonight as a family. We can worry
about Brad tomorrow.”

Rolling his head back down, he unclenched his fist and breathed
heatedly through his nostrils. Jamming the keys into his pockets, he
finally removed her small hands from his face.

Not uttering a word, he headed towards the living room as she placed a
hand over her chest and looked up to the ceiling.

Things had definitely skyrocketed.
Chapter 42

“Dinner was delicioso.”

Snuggling further into his arms, she tilted her head up and nuzzled
his neck. Nestled along his side while his arm loosely wrapped around
her waist, she couldn’t have thought of a better way to end her
dreadful day. Spending the evening with two of her favorite men was
just what the doctor ordered — and what she needed. Widening her mouth
along his flesh, her kisses became more aggressive as she attempted to
show him her appreciation.

Floating his hand down to pat her hips, he recognized her mood,
stealing a quick glance to his left at their son whom slept soundly.

After both had calmed down from their brief argument earlier, they
pushed the silent terror — her ex-fiancé — from their thoughts, and
simply enjoyed their first night as a family. Marlena and Nathan
pitching in to help John with dinner truly brought everything full
circle for the parents. More so, him.

John didn’t think the night could get better and was seriously
considering the little hints she kept dropping about him permanently
residing in Colorado. That was, until his ex-wife called. So caught up
in winning his lady love back, he had forgotten that he had
volunteered to do her a favor in taking their daughter to after school
activities today. And, was also snidely reminded that this coming
weekend was his with the kids. As much as he wanted to stay here, he
was going to have to leave soon.

“Dessert will be even better,” he whispered.

Sliding further into the sofa, he pecked her now puckered lips,
pleasantly surprised when she cupped his head and slipped her tongue
into his mouth. Her loose state could only be attributed to the two
tall glasses of wine she had this evening, and counting. Noticing the
half-emptied third resting on the coffee table, the only further
attention the glass would receive was the continuous evaporating
waters sliding down the sides. She was never much of a drinker. It was
quite surprising when he declined to have a few glasses with her and
she proceeded to polish off a bottle — alone.

Considering the horrible day she had, he didn’t interrupt her liquid
happy dance. He chose to intervene when necessary. Besides, it was
rare he saw her this way. When she actively engaged with Nathan in
trying to play a racing game on the Xbox, he had honestly never
laughed so hard. Watching her struggle to stay within the lanes and
bite her tongue numerous times to quit from swearing, their son
yelling right back at her was a sight he wished he had documented. It
was priceless.

“We have to make sure to lock the door tonight, bubba wubba.” She
giggled loudly.

He arched his eyebrow as he peered down at her curiously.

“Bubba wubba?” He wondered where she got that name.

“Yes. You’re my sexy, big, strong…bubba wubba.”

Pinching his nose, she covered her mouth as she laughed heartily,
having no idea why she found it so funny. The alcohol was in full
effect now.

“Well, your bubba wubba, thinks you’re a wubba drunk.”

“Too drunk for this?” she whispered against his neck as her hand slid
down his stomach to rest on his groin. Rubbing slightly, she grinned
when he shifted beneath her touch. “Mm, you smells so goods.”

He nervously looked at Nathan. “Baby, there are minors in the room.”

“He’s asleep.”

Removing her hand, she quickly maneuvered her body to fully straddle
his lap, lacing her fingers around his neck.

As much as he was enjoying her seduction, he hated to break the news
that he needed to leave within the next few days. Especially since
Brad seemed as if he was going to be a problem.

“I have something to tell you,” he murmured against her prodding lips.

“Mhm, and I have something to show you,” she slurred. Grabbing his
hands that were fighting to hold hers down, she linked them behind his
head as she began to grind her hips into his lap. “Play nice, bubba
wubba.”

“Marlena, no. Time out. Listen…” Closing his eyes, he suppressed a
groan when she began nibbling his ear. “Baby, I have to go back to San
Francisco,” he said, weakly.

“Why?” She never removed her lips from his skin, but released his hands.

“It’s my weekend to be with Rachel and Christian. Besides, I also need
to get back to work.”

Leaning up, she stilled her body and stared down at him. It took her a
few minutes to clearly focus. The warmness that now filled her body
and tingly feeling that fueled her excitement had her only interested
in one thing. And that was not to have a talk with him about leaving.

“How long will you be gone?”

Running a hand through her hair, she attempted to shake away her
dizziness, now regretting the decision in choosing such a strong red
wine. And nearly finishing a bottle by herself at that.

“I don’t know. A week or two.”

It was then that it hit her. Lolling her head down to face him, she
looked at him with all seriousness. Although it was hard to
concentrate in her drunken state, she finally realized that their
honeymoon phase was over. Now, they would begin the lonely nights and
dreaded long distance.

“So, I guess we need to make a plan on how we’ll be divining our time
between there and here?”

He chuckled at her slippage.

“Yes, we need to make a plan of how we’ll be “divining” our time.”

“Okay, we do that tomorrow. But first, I need a little lovin’ from my
favorite bubba wubba.”

Beginning to lift his shirt over his head, he stopped her.

“Come on, I’m taking you both upstairs,” he said, gesturing towards
the sleeping child who was too emerged in dreamland to awaken and
witness his mother this way. Tapping her hips, he signaled for her to
move.

“Nathan, too?” she whispered in shock.

That did it for him. He threw his head back in laughter. He had to get
her drunk more often.

“Yes, sweetheart. Our son, too.”

Her heart warmed at his reference.

“I love that we made a baby together.”

Those words and the sultry way she said them, caused his member to rise.

“And we’re going to make many more together.” Rising from the couch,
he turned off the television and picked up her glass as he swiveled
around to find her now fully stretched out on the cushion. “I can’t
carry both of you, Mrs. Bubba Wubba.”

“Just let me…lay here,” her eyes fluttered open then closed, “and I’ll
come up.” The room felt as if it was spinning and her head was so
heavy.

He grinned knowingly.

“No you won’t. I’m going to take him first and I’ll be back down to
get you. Then it’s on, mama!”

Slapping her hips, he stooped down to kiss her cheek.

She smiled faintly and closed her eyes.

___________________

She could have sworn a full night had passed when she felt John shake
her shoulders, pulling her from a deep sleep.

“Time for bed, sleeping beauty.”

“No, let’s just lay here.” Grinning, he grabbed her arm and lifted
her. His slight roughness was unwelcome. “Easy there, bubba wubba. I’m
not a rag doll.”

Shaking his head, he placed his hands on her waist and guided her from the room.

“How long are you planning to stick with this little nickname?” he
asked, proceeding to turn off the lights.

“Until the alcohol wears off.”

Laughing heartedly, he merely shook his head, realizing what kind of
night he was in for — one that he was nowhere near prepared.

Unbeknown to him, suddenly Marlena was full of energy — her grogginess
long gone. One would’ve thought her ten-minute nap would have helped
her minimally sober up. It only seemed to only make things worse.
Turning around, she watched John walk across the kitchen and turn off
the light, impatiently waiting for him to come back to her.

“Okay, up the stairs we go.”

Grabbing his hand, she dutifully followed him and began to sing loudly.

“Let’s get it on. Ohhhhhh baby!” Leaning close to his ear, she pressed
her lips there, dropping her tone and singing deeply, “Let’s get it
on.”

Sliding her hand around his waist, she clung to his chest for
stabilization as she erupted in laughter.

“Sweetheart, you have to be quiet. You’re going to wake Nathan.”

Now standing in front of the staircase, she looked at him oddly before
glancing up the giant set of stairs. The usual winding steps she
traveled up and down everyday now seemed tediously dangerous.

“John, we can’t go up there.”

Placing his foot on the bottom step, he looked at her curiously. “Why not?”

“I’m scared,” she said in a tiny voice. Dropping his head and smiling,
he slipped his arm back around her waist.

“Oh baby, you’re too drunk. Just hold my hand, you’ll be fine.”

Looking at him uncertainly, she gripped his hand when an idea popped
into her head.

“John, I have an Einstein idea! How about you give me a piggy back
ride, my cute bubba wubba.” She kissed his cheek.

He eyed her, knowing that the sooner he complied, the sooner she would
get into bed and sleep this off.

“Alright, hop on.”

Stooping down, he patiently waited for her to climb onto his back.
Securing her legs at his waist, he slowly rose from the floor and
headed up the steps.

“Let’s get it onnn…” she began to sing again.

“Marlena, if you don’t quiet down, you will be punished,” he said, sternly.

Her eyes lit up at the thought. “Promise?” she whispered naughtily
against his ear.

He nearly fell to the steps at her response. Finding a super human
strength, he hurriedly climbed the steps, bolting for the bedroom.

Chapter 43

John portrayed the classic image of an American male on a lazy, Sunday
afternoon. He was reclined against the couch with his right knee
propped on the back of the cushion while the left lay straight and
tarrying. His upper body slouched into an underpinned pillow while his
right arm supported his head and left hung over the edge of the chair
clutching the remote, completed the timeless picture. Marlena laughed
at the sight.

“So, this is why you’re dragging your feet to fly back home? You want
to watch basketball on my big screen all day?” She handed him a cold
beer.

He said nothing as he dropped the remote and received it before
focusing back on the mounted monitor.

Taking a sip of her lemon water, she set the glass on the end table
and pressed her knee into the couch, stretching her body between his
legs. Resting on her stomach while her head lay on his chest, she
could honestly say she’d never been more at peace. With John deciding
to prolong his stay and them attempting to bond as a family, her
delayed quest for happiness and stability appeared to have been
fulfilled. The contentedness she felt caused her to dreamily sigh,
seemingly as if on cue, as a commercial came on and John finally
noticed her existence.

“Little man finally asleep?”

Moving his arm from beneath his head, he brought it down to rest along
her back, gently massaging.

“Yes, although he probably won’t nap for too long.”

Smiling, he thought of his son, knowing he probably got that trait
from him. He’s always hated naps.

“Well, let’s enjoy this time while we can.”

Lifting her head up from his chest, she looked at him questioningly
before feeling his hands lock beneath her arms and pull her further up
his body.

“Just what do you have in mind, Dr. Black?”

Wiggling his brows, he slyly smiled as he crossed his legs over hers,
successfully tying her down in his embrace.

“This.” Lowering his head, he playfully brushed his lips against hers
before swallowing them whole.

She was grateful for this minimal spell they were sharing. Since
Monday, they hadn’t been able to steal a coherent moment alone
together. With her busier than ever at work and taking great measures
to avoid Brad, while John tied up a few loose ends at the hospital in
preparations to leave next week, and ensuring Nathan didn’t notice his
regular presence, their busy schedules only allowed them to see each
other at morning and night.

Feeling his legs unlock and him quickly adjust her beneath him on the
couch, her pulse quickened in anticipation as for what was to come.
Sliding a hand under her shirt, he fondled her breasts as he brought
his kisses down to her neck, the basketball game long forgotten.

“Mommy?”

Rubbing his eyes sleepily, Nathan slowly wandered around the kitchen
after finally climbing from his bed in search of his mother, much to
his dismay. Only sleeping for a mere five minutes, an unusual urge of
thirst and the simple fact of not feeling tired, caused him to wander
from upstairs. Calling her nearly ten times for the sole reason in
wanting a glass of milk, made him take matters into his own hands.

“Mommy, where you?”

He looked around the quiet room again, tears beginning to fill his
scared eyes when the sound of the TV from the living room caught his
attention. His small legs couldn’t carry him fast enough as he ran
towards the room.

The instant sight that filled his vision was confusing to say the
least. Watching his mother kiss Mr. John as he lay atop her body,
touching and caressing, made him angry for some reason. Not knowing
how to interpret the scene or make his presence known, he simply
watched silent and speechless.

“John, no. Not here.” Placing her hand atop his large one that was
beginning to lower her yoga pants, he fought her to remove them.

“Yes, here. It’s been too long.”

That much was true. They had not made love in a week. To-the-date. It
felt more like a month. Although he was agreeing to go along with her
little plan of not being intimate, in truth, it was only because they
had been too busy this week. Had that not been so, he would’ve ceased
her stint days ago. He was leaving next week and was determined to
have her before he left. Even though she did not voice it, he knew she
craved this just as much as he did — regardless of her abstaining
argument.

Pressing his mouth against hers, she continued to slap his hand away,
really not wanting to make love here. The windows in this room allowed
no privacy from the outside and with the curtains being fully drawn
back, she was becoming more aware of how their little make out session
was probably, thoroughly entertaining someone else.

And entertaining it certainly was. None of the individuals in the
Evans household noticed the pair of binoculars carefully hidden across
the street submerged in between hedges. The set of eyes getting an
unfiltered view of what could have been, enlarged in anger as they
zoomed in more.

“John, stop!” she hissed, “Let’s go upstairs.”

He ignored her persistence as he slid his hand beneath her hips and
began to lower the material.

Nathan had had enough. Why didn’t Mr. John stop when his mommy told
him to? She had taught him that when someone said stop, you do. Or if
he told it to someone and they didn’t comply, he was to fight back.
And that’s just what he was about to do.

“Get off my mommy!”

Charging towards them, both Marlena and John were caught off guard as
Nathan leapt onto his father and began hitting him as hard as little
hands could.

“Nathan, stop!”

Marlena quickly rose from the couch, desperately trying to find a way
to pull her angry son off John. But, the sight was somewhat comical
that she couldn’t suppress a laugh. Straightening her shirt, she
watched as John wrestled with the seemingly super powered tyke, trying
to gain the upper hand and remove him.

“Mommy said stop!”

Nathan successfully connected his hand with John’s eye causing him to
cry out in pain.

“Ow! Dammit!” His yell only enraged the boy further. He wasn’t going
to stop until he felt justice was served.

“Nathan Michael Evans! Stop it right now or you will be punished,”
Marlena shouted as Nathan continued to fight.

The moment of opportunity finally came when John somehow managed to
wrestle the little boy onto the couch. Marlena quickly pulled him from
John’s grasp and held him down in her arms.

“Nathan, stop it!” she said, the little boy still trying to break free.

John carefully sat up, holding his beaten head within his hands. He
never thought he would see the day when a four-year-old fought him,
let alone his own son. His tiny fists throwing angry, yet successful
blows to his eyes, ears and mouth, made him ponder if the little guy
was possibly a bully.

“Stop it, Nathan!”

Sitting on the floor with her son secured within her embrace, Marlena
squeezed him tighter, trying to get him to calm down. Tears now poured
down his reddened face as he breathed angrily while still staring at
John.

They had taken careful measures to never show affection in the
presence of their son. Not wanting him to get confused and waiting for
the right moment to explain John’s true identity, they thought they
were doing a pretty good job.

Apparently, not good enough.

Marlena looked to John wide-eyed wondering what to do. She had never
seen her son like this. Not even with Brad. Had she not completely
closed that chapter of her life? Did he honestly think Brad was his
father and John the enemy?

One thing was certain, Nathan did need a father figure. It was time he
knew the truth.

Not only was the innocent little boy left in an abyss of mixed
emotions, but also was the individual whom had been posted like a
sniper, watching her house the majority of the day. Rising from the
bushes, the binoculars slowly lowered from a very angry face as the
owner’s thoughts mirrored the unaware woman whom would soon feel their
wrath.

It was time to begin.
Chapter 44

Rapidly walking down the steep staircase, Marlena held firm to the
sturdy wood of the banister, the repetitive loud chime of the doorbell
quickening her haste. Continuing to tease the loose curls that took
her nearly an hour to style, she wondered who the unexpected visitor
was that interrupted her attempt in beautifying herself. Taking a much
needed few days off, she purposely did not inform anyone other than
those whom mattered of her plans for the sake of uninterrupted
solitude and peace.

Leaping from the last step, she rushed towards the front door, pushing
her messy tendrils from her eyes. Whoever it was truly had bad timing;
she was in the midst of styling her hair in a somewhat difficult, yet
stylish design, and still had not quite achieved it. Tonight was going
to be a monumental evening for her and her son, and she wanted to look
and feel the part. Besides, John too, made her want to always stay on
her toes and look sexy…always.

As she turned the knob and opened the door, she was pleasantly
surprised to see a young man holding a very large vase of what she
guessed were white and lavender roses. The gracious smile the
gentleman offered as her eyes became lost in the arrangement of
intricate flowers and the sweet aroma of a perfumed wine filling her
nostrils caused her to forget about appearing as a damsel in distress.

“Good afternoon, ma’am. I have a delivery for a…” he looked down at
his clipboard, “a, Miss Marlena Evans.”

“That would be me.”

She continued to admire the floral presentation in wonder, having not
a clue who the sender could be.

“Ok, if I could get your signature right here, please.”

Quickly signing her name on the dotted line, she thanked him as she
took the flowers, failing to notice the tinted-windowed, black car
parked across the street.

Closing the door, she grinned coyly as her gaze floated up to the
ceiling. So caught off guard by the unforeseen surprise, she was truly
dumbfounded in not considering the man who was more than likely behind
the huge smile now plastered on her face.

John is too sweet. Fuzzy feelings of warmth and simple love moved her
as she trekked down the hallway, her precious gift in tow.

After Nathan’s unexpected outburst yesterday, she was left equally
shaken as her son. He was so upset. Having never seen him express
anger as an emotion, the entire situation really hit home when she
physically felt his visible anger. His emotional trembling and
maddening fear. It took a matter of an hour to calm her and the little
boy down.

When they finally had him tucked into bed for the night, it was then
that she and John came to an agreement. Today, they would tell him
John was his father. Even though he was leaving in two days, John was
adamant Nathan know. Especially since they would most likely be back
and forth between states in a matter of time. She argued his decision,
pointing out that leaving suddenly could produce a negative
consequence. But, their son needed to understand now that Brad was
completely out of the picture and John was here to stay. The sooner he
was informed him, the better and more stable all their lives would be.

Taking the arrangement into the dining room, she quickly removed the
existing centerpiece from the table and replaced it with the large
bouquet. The beautiful vase and bright hue of the flowers complimented
the dark, fine table and tastefully, cozy room nicely.

Grinning from ear to ear, her fingers trembled in excitement as they
removed the small envelope and retrieved the note from inside. He’s
always so romantic.

Considering their plans to explain to Nathan over dinner tonight at
the tot’s favorite restaurant, she found it incredibly touching John
would do this to ease the fears she had been vocalizing since last
night: anxiousness, rejection and sadness. All for their son.

Regardless of the new attitude Nathan had seemed to adapt between last
night and today towards John, she was still afraid. Even though he was
back to clinging to his father’s side and sharing an infinity of
laughs together, dinner tonight was liable to make-or-break their
future. A bouquet of flowers was just what she needed to put a smile
on her face and remind her that their decision was right.

Her joy faded in an instant once she saw who the recipient was: Brad.

Tearing the note to shreds, she groaned in disgust, wondering how long
she was going to have to tolerate this stage with him.

Resting her elbow on the back of a dining chair, she stared at the
flowers, wondering what to do about them before John saw. She could
not endure another argument between them about Brad, especially today,
when both their emotions were running high. Biting her lower lip, she
continued to stare, waiting for an “ah-ha!” moment to strike her, and
forget she ever received the gift. As if on cue, the loud vibrations
of her cell phone against the granite, kitchen countertop in the
adjacent room caught her attention. Giving her newest decoration a
lasting look, she sighed before going to retrieve the phone.

Walking into the kitchen, she deposited the note in the trash and
picked up the device. Sliding the button across the screen, her face
turned a ghostly white upon reading the message:

“Are you not happy they are from me? I thought carnations were your
favorite and that you could use a little pick me up after the incident
yesterday.”

The phone slipped from her hand as if it were covered in oil, crashing
loudly against the counter-top. She frantically looked around the
room, a frightening chill paralyzing her spine.

How did he just see me?!

Hurriedly checking everywhere she thought possible for hidden video
cameras, and finding none, she proceeded to inspect all the windows,
utterly stumped as to how Brad saw her instant reaction to his gift.
Finding nothing out of the ordinary, she then proceeded to close all
the blinds and curtains.

Wrapping her arms around herself, she triple-checked all the rooms on
the first level of the house again before walking back down the
hallway towards the door. Through her numerous inspections, she
conjured the idea that he was somehow near or on the premises of her
property, allowing him a clear view of her actions. As much as she did
not want to believe Brad had gone this far, she knew that was the only
logical way to explain his timely response.

Grabbing John’s cardigan from the closet in the foyer, she slipped it
on and inhaled a brave breath. Going outside and searching the grounds
thoroughly, or hoping to catch him in the act, was the only thing she
could think of to settle the raw and nauseating fear in her stomach.
Calling John from upstairs to do the job was out of the question.

Opening the door and looking around her yard then up and down the
street, she closed her eyes as the cold air harshly hit her face,
frightening her even more. She couldn’t go outside. If she indeed did
find traces of his presence, there was no telling what would happen.
Gripping the doorknob tightly, she examined the familiar surroundings
as much as she could from her restricted position, still failing to
see the black car parked in the same position from when the delivery
guy came earlier. Noticing nothing out of the ordinary, she slowly
closed the door.

This bothered her greatly. She had always taken careful measures to
protect her residence as well as she and Nathan’s general safety. In
her profession, it was necessary to take the extra precautions. At any
moment, a client she represented or the opposing party could track her
down for unseen revenge. The revenge was now a little too close to
home.

Heading towards the staircase, she continued to wrack her brain, once
again trying to envision anything; something that had not caught her
attention…something she would not normally recognize from inside her
house or the outdoors. Still drawing blanks, she proceeded to head
upstairs to finish getting ready when it dawned on her. The car!

Running back towards the front door, she swung it open, and scanned
the avenue for the stealth car that had been parked across the street
seconds ago. Seeing nothing, she stood there for a moment, wondering
if her mind was playing tricks on her. It would certainly explain his
accurate view into her home.

Making a mental note to pay a visit to that particular residence
tomorrow where she assumed the car belonged, she closed the door,
really hoping that was not Brad. It was one thing to send her flowers,
and another to send a timely, unnerving text message, but it was a
completely different factor to be camped outside her home, stalking
and waiting to strike.

It was then, she realized, he truly meant they were not finished. His
words rung like a deathly echo in her mind. He was taking it to an
extreme.

Sadly for Marlena, he was merely testing the waters. She hadn’t seen
anything yet.

Chapter 45

“Everything okay?” John whispered into her ear.

Peering up into the concerned blue eyes that would always stir her
soul, she flashed him a nervous smile and nodded.

She didn’t tell him about the flowers. It was never an option. His
relentless inquiries about her paranoid state were only making matters
worse. Stuck in an increasing awareness of suspicion, she struggled to
conceal her fear to the best of her ability and diminish Brad’s
chilling deeds from her thoughts. Tonight was all about their son —
and about attempting to form some type of familial unit. Nathan’s
discovery in realizing he had another parent was crucial and she
didn’t want her issues, or anything else for that matter, to spoil
this moment.

Scooting closer to John along the cushioned bench in the lobby of the
restaurant, she was reassured when he slid his arm around her waist
and pulled her closer to his side. She hated being afraid. Since she
was a little girl, the smallest things she found unsettling, would
make the hairs rise on the back of her neck and cease her need to
sleep at night. From scary movies to attending funerals of family
members — she was easily afraid. The continuous loud sounds of people
chatting, plates clinking and the soft lull of a pop song filling her
ears, disrobed her security even more.

Leaning her head against John’s shoulder, she watched Nathan engage
him in a game of rock, paper scissors. When they informed the little
boy they would dine at Adobe’s tonight, the joy that lit up his face
could have brightened any darkened room. He couldn’t contain his
delight as he ran about the house, shouting his anticipation of eating
cheese pizza to his heart’s content and tasting a hot fudge sundae.
The modern décor and vibrant colors drew both young and old customers
to the popular restaurant nestled within the heart of the town plaza.
While not a favorite of hers personally, Marlena grew to love their
uniquely concocted baked ziti and delectable wine choices.

“Black, party of three, your table is ready,” announced the hostess.

Steeling herself, Marlena watched John hoist Nathan into his arms and
followed them to the table. She was somewhat grateful he was being
patient and allowing her to talk with him about what was bothering her
when ready.

Unbeknownst to her, her quiet and reserved mood had him on pins and
needles. He was seconds from sweating bullets. The events that were to
play out tonight, he equated to the day he gave his dissertation in
medical school. His heart kept racing and his feet were sure to tap a
hole into the floor. Never had he been so nervous.

Passing by the idle customers happily eating, Marlena couldn’t resist
repeatedly glancing over her shoulder for any sign of him. If Brad
wanted to scare her, he succeeded. She felt like she was being
stalked…by someone who seriously wanted to harm her. At any moment,
he could catch her with the element of surprise. That was not a good
feeling. If she was indeed his target, she hoped he left her son and
John out of it.

“Your waiter tonight will be Joe. Enjoy your evening.”

“Ah, thanks,” John said as he waited for Nathan to slide into the
booth before sitting down. Noticing the hostess walking away and
Marlena still standing, he looked at her strangely, knowing something
was definitely off.

“Marlena, are you going to join us?”

Shaking away her fog, she smiled as she sat within the opposite side
of the booth.

“I’m sorry. I thought I recognized someone.”

John watched her closely, wanting to inquire further about her
absentmindedness but chose not to. He needed to gain control of his
own shaky behavior. He wanted to be focused and prepared.

________________________

Long after they had eaten and ordered desert, did Marlena feel it was
time to accomplish what they had come out for. They had a delightful
dinner and Nathan was without a doubt the happiest child in the world
at the moment. Getting to indulge in his favorite pizza and hot fudge
sundae for dessert, and gaining the undivided attention of two
parents, he really felt special. His clear happiness pleased his
mother, further confirming that allowing John to be apart of their
life was right. Not once had the little boy asked about Brad since
John had begun to spend more time with them.

“Do it this way, buddy. If you take the left path, you can color
between the lines better.”

Observing John help Nathan with a paper puzzle, she took a bite of the
large sundae they were sharing as she realized it was time to get this
over with. The deeper level of closeness that her two favorite men
shared over dinner solidified that.

“Nathan, what do you think of having a daddy?” Marlena implored,
bringing a forkful of the moist chocolate cake to her awaiting mouth.
The little boy looked at his mother curiously as both parents watched
him closely.

“What’s a daddy?”

Placing her fork down, she rested her elbows onto the table and peered
into his innocent eyes.

“Well, you know how Mason has both a mommy and daddy? You could have
one, too. Not only will you have mommy as your parent, but you will
have another person to love you as much as I do.” He continued to
stare back at her confused. “You remember how in the book, My Dad is
Awesome Morrison, that Grandpy reads you when you spend the night at
their house? How the little boy’s dad comes back after years and does
amazing things?” He nodded. “Well, you would have a daddy
too…actually you do.”

Nathan was curious. “I do?”

“Yes, honey.”

He resorted his attention back to the puzzle, tracing his red crayon
along the dotted trail as he pondered.

“Who?”

Floating her attention to John, Marlena looked at him, silently asking
if he wanted to take it from here.

Truthfully, he was content in having her do all the hard work. His
heart racing and the tiny beads forming on his forehead were only the
beginning of his spiraling anxiety. Seeing her raised brows at his
hesitation, he cleared his throat and spoke.

“Me. I’m your father, son,” John said, misty eyed.

Nathan shifted his focus from Marlena to John. “How?”

“Because mommy chose him to be,” Marlena whispered, feeling tears form
in her own eyes. Knowing he would not understand the logistics of it
all just yet, her simple answer would be convincing enough.

“Mr. John my daddy?” he asked in disbelief.

“Yes, sweetheart.”

He took a moment to process this information. “What does a daddy do?”

Marlena looked to John to answer again.

Clearing his throat, he stared down into the matching, inquisitive
eyes of his son.

“Well, I’m going to love you more than you will ever understand, be
there whenever you need me, make sure all your wishes and dreams come
true and do so many amazing things your little noggin doesn’t even
know yet.” Nathan still looked at him unsure. “Also, I’m going to help
you gang up on your mom so you can always get your way.”

He giggled. “Umm…we do fun stuff?”

“We will do anything you want. We can play baseball, your Xbox, go to
Disney World…whatever you like.”

Nathan liked the sound of that. Although he did not understand the
exact concept of a father, John’s description certainly put a smile on
his face.

“Ok. So, I say you my daddy now?”

“Yes, baby. You call him daddy. Just like you call me mommy. No more Mr. John.”

Nathan looked at John again, still confused. This was definitely going
to take getting used to.

“I have a daddy?”

“I’m all yours buddy. You understand?” John asked.

“I think so.”

“Well, don’t worry about it now. In due time you will. Just know I’m
your daddy from here on out and nothing will change that. So, when you
see me kiss mommy or show her how much I love her, its okay. It will
be your job to make sure she only does that with me.”

Nathan nodded happily while Marlena narrowed her eyes at his words.

“You stay with me and mommy now?”

John looked to Marlena for an answer this time.

“He will soon. Daddy has a house in San Francisco he has to take care
of before he stays with us all the time.”

“That’s right. But, I’ll be here as much as I can, okay? You can
expect to see me often. Is all of this fine with you?”

Staring up at John, the little boy didn’t fully understand or accept
the extent of the situation but decided to take it for what it was. He
liked Mr. John and if his mother approved, he knew it was okay.

“Yup!”

“Ok, so how about a hug for daddy?”

Abandoning his coloring, Nathan easily climbed into John’s arms as
Marlena wiped her tears. Noticing John’s as well, she swore then, in
that moment, if Brad did anything to bring harm to her family, he
would certainly meet his match.

Chapter 46

“I don’t want you to go.”

Curling further into his embrace, she leaned her head back in the
crook of his arm and peered up into his tranquil face.

“I hate leaving so soon too, but you and I both know Trish is not a
person to compromise. Besides, I do miss the kids and need to get back
to the hospital,” he said in a hushed tone.

Dinner was excellent. After they informed Nathan, he and John were
practically inseparable. Upon arriving home, John opted to help Nathan
with a bath while Marlena wisely chose to give them their time. The
boy’s averted attention allowed her the opportunity to once again,
secure her home and consider contacting Brad. So shocked by what
happened earlier, she had failed to respond to his message or give him
a call. In truth, she honestly had no desire to. He had crossed the
line.

Enabling the infrared lasers on the home security system, she double
bolted all the doors before going upstairs for the night. When she
suggested to John that Nathan sleep in the bed with them tonight, the
genuine excuse of wanting their bond to be affirmed seemed to convince
him instead of her true reason in wanting them close. This was going
to be the first of many nights when Nathan would sleep with her after
he left. Until she confronted Brad and her mind was put to ease, would
she once again feel safe in her own home.

Closing her eyes and sighing, she kissed the skin of his chest that
lay uncovered from his fitted black tank. How was she going to survive
the next few weeks without him?

Holding her tighter, and still hearing only her silence, he rested his
chin on the top of her head as he spoke, “Hey, it’s not going to be
that much longer before I see you guys. In two weeks, you are going to
fly out. Right?”

Squeezing her shoulders playfully, he hoped she still agreed to their
plan they discussed on the ride home.

Tearing her gaze away from the television, she focused on the little
boy that lay sprawled out next to John’s side. His short arms
stretched above his head and spread legs barely covered by the fluffy
comforter, he slept comfortably, unaware of his parents quiet tones.
Even though he was no longer lying in his father’s arms as Marlena was
now, he still lay dangerously close…almost afraid to inch too far
away. John sandwiched between them, all lying within her large bed,
was a feeling of security she already missed.

“Yes, that is the plan. It will be torture…especially on me.”
Reaching her hand down, she grabbed his that rested atop her thigh and
joined their fingers. “I miss you already.”

“Don’t dwell on that. Just focus on here and now…and my last day with
you tomorrow.”

Kissing her forehead, he averted his attention back to the cartoon
movie lighting up the television screen, casting an eerie glow
throughout the room. All three of them climbed into her bed to watch
one of Nathan’s favorite movies, Cars, and to further enjoy the night
together. But, having seen this movie many times with his other
children, John realized it was nearing the end. Which meant, he could
finally finish what they started yesterday afternoon. Hopefully.

“Want me to take him to his bed?” he whispered, unlinking their hands
and sliding his skillful fingers slowly up her smooth thigh, and past
her rounded hips to caress the curve of her waist.

“No, I want him to sleep with us,” she said, roaming her hand across
his broad chest.

Peering down at her with curious eyes, he lay silent when she cupped
his face and brought his lips down to hers for a kiss. He didn’t know
what to think as he pulled her closer to him and toyed with her lips,
locking them in a deep kiss. Since earlier, before they left for
dinner, she had been acting strange. But still, he chose not to press
the issue. The last thing he wanted was to fight with her.

“You sure you don’t want me to put him in his bed?” he huskily asked
once they broke apart for needed air.

Holding his head against hers, he stared into her now glazed eyes,
never missing the feel of her leg sliding up higher to rest across his
waist.

Peeking at her sleeping son, whom was oblivious of their actions, she
was confident that he would remain sleep for the rest of the night.
Cupping his father’s strong jaw, she allowed herself to get lost in
John’s intense orbs once more. Nathan would be okay while they shared
their passion. She needed to feel his love, his warmth and his
security. She just wanted to feel safe. And the only way to achieve
that was connecting with him in the best way she knew how.

“No, I want him to stay here.” Nuzzling her nose into his cheek, she
pulled him even closer, inhaling his scent. “And…I want you to make
love to me.”

Seeing his shocked eyes, she permitted him no time to react as she
slightly leaned up from the bed and captured his lips in another
searing kiss. The second her tongue prodded his mouth and he granted
access, John realized he needed to get things under control.

Reaching up to grab her busy hands, he slowed her down. “Marlena,
wait. We can’t…do this with him…in the bed.”

Kissing down his neck, she realized he did have a point. “On the
floor,” she suggested.

He looked at her as if she was crazy.

“Honey, what is going on here? Why don’t you want him to sleep in his
bed…what is bothering you?”

Cupping her face, he became even more alarmed when he saw the traces
of tears in her eyes.

“John, please. Let him stay here and we can move to the floor with a
couple of blankets and pillows. Then you can love me…in that special
you do. Please,” she pleaded.

He wanted more than anything to inquire about her avoidance of his
question but it turned him on beyond belief when she begged. Pecking
her lips, he reluctantly abode by her wishes.

She watched him with loving eyes as he climbed from the bed to go
retrieve the requested items from her closet. Pushing her hair behind
her ears, she slid across the duvet and tucked in her son extra tight
beneath the covers. Leaning down, she kissed his forehead and rested
her head against his for a second.

“Mommy loves you. So very much.” Trying her best to control her
emotions, she could not control the tear that trickled down her cheek
as the thought of something so awful happening to her that would
remove her from his life…permanently. Although she had no power over
the inevitable fate that plagued all mankind, she would willingly give
her own life before she allowed anything to happen to him. “Sleep
tight my sweet boy.” Kissing his head again, she leaned up from him
and dabbed her eyes.

Now, it was time for her to receive some love. Pulling her knees into
her chest, she looked towards the closet, patiently waiting for John
to get their pad on the floor ready.

It took him a matter of ten minutes before their makeshift bed was
ready and she was positioned beneath his powerful body. Their bare,
heated bodies and wet mouths stifling moans for their child’s sake,
was the sound and scene which was carefully tucked away in the
darkened corner on the floor, positioned by the left side of her bed.
If Nathan would happen to suddenly awake, and remain mute, he would
certainly gain more than a traumatizing eyeful.

She clamped her eyes shut and passionately breathed his name when he
slid into her body. There were no words spoken as he loved her. There
were none needed. Her slim arms clung to him tightly as her senses
were heightened with each erotic thrust, feeling him everywhere.
Deeply inside of her body, stroking her soul and touching her heart.

Holding him closer, she did not want to let him go. It would simply
break her heart when they were due to say goodbye at the airport in a
day. Thinking of Brad and the hell he was already putting her through
and what he had yet to put her through, she knew this was just the
calm before the storm.

“Yes,” she moaned when he grabbed both her legs and pulled them to
rest higher along his torso.

Gripping one thigh within his strong hand, he swooped his lips back
down to meet hers, feeling the soft blanket glide slowly along his
bare bottom that rested beneath the cotton. The additional friction
only increased the heat radiating from their bodies and raised his
level of passion.

He too felt her emotional state…felt how she was clinging onto him for
dear life…felt how she needed him more than ever. He trumped it up to
him leaving. She never was good with saying bye. Then again, who was?
It would be an agonizing two weeks for him just as it would be for
her.

“I love you…I love you…I love you…” she chanted into his ear.
Suppressing a groan, he began to flip them over when she stopped him.

“Let’s stay like this.”

“You sure?” he asked, breathing harshly.

“Yes, I want to see you.”

Reaching her hand up, she stroked his face tenderly as he once again
began to move his hips and kiss her. The speaking of words was a thing
of the past as he took them to heaven and back. Wrapping her legs as
far around his body as they could go, she hugged his neck as she felt
a tear escape her eye.

When the familiar burn began to boil over in the pit of her core and
the spams possess her body, did the tears come harder. Arching her
frame beneath him, she could not resist the moan that fell from her
mouth as she felt herself being molded like clay, into this man. They
were one body and one soul. Eternally.

Marlena’s deeply emotional state was infectious. He held her tighter
than ever, certain that he was probably squeezing her to death. She
didn’t seem to mind. His hips sped up, but not at their usual, furious
tempo. They plunged into her sweet warmth with careful swoops and racy
motions, touching every spot that made her toes curl and lose
self-control. It was this in this unhurried manner did she receive him
and take him to a place he never thought possible.

He pressed his hands into the carpeted floor, continuing to make love
to her slowly, as within minutes, did he let himself go, his dripping
essence finding a home deep inside her center. With each thrust, he
felt like he had lost a little piece of himself…pieces that would
remain with her forever.

“I love you now…forever…and always.”

And he meant every word. Leaning down, John kissed away her tears
before moving to her lips.

All she could do was slide her hands down his back and rest them on
his tush as he continued to buck into her. She knew they were far from
finished but right now, it was what she needed. For the moment, she
finally felt safe and secure…as if all was right in the world.

Damn Brad.

Chapter 47

Brad cruised along the interstate carefully behind the black BMW
sedan, two cars in front of him concealing his identity. With one hand
on the steering wheel and the other holding an apple, as he munched on
the fruit, he went back and forth in his mind about his indecision of
planting a covert listening device —a bug— in her car. Sure it would
ease his worry and enable his plans to go a lot smoother, but he did
not want to risk pushing her away just yet.

Through the short span of a week, his actions had become reckless.
They were manic. Adjudged psychotic. Brad was less than affected. In
fact, he was seemingly possessed. Since that night when he left her
house and exited her life, something inside of him snapped. He no
longer held control over his actions, which followed shortly
thereafter and were bound to occur. Sitting outside of her home and
observing her behave with John and Nathan as a family, a family that
should have been his, was maddening. Watching her kiss the good
doctor, letting him touch her body and flash him that dazzling smile
which used to make his heart melt, enraged him to a point of no
return. Those visions fueled his carefully planned rampage.

Taking an indefinite leave from work provided him all the time he
needed to ensure everything went according to his agenda. Beginning
slow in examining every inch of her house and sending her flowers were
all tests just to see if maybe, she had regretted her decision. That
maybe she was open to reconciliation. But, she failed. And now it was
time to pay the piper.

Glancing to his right at the assembled high-tech kit he ordered
online, he smiled, realizing that once she departed from the airport,
she would get the surprise of her life.

_____________________

Marlena drove silently en route to Denver International Airport.
Within the next ten minutes, he would be gone from her life for two
agonizing weeks. Sure, it was a mere fourteen days to some people, but
for her, it felt like a lifetime. They had just reunited. She was
finally, beginning to feel comfortable with her speedy decision and
buried fears that they could be a real family this time around. His
ex-wife and kids were baggage she knew they would face eventually, but
for the past week, she had enjoyed having him all to herself. Now, he
was leaving.

Propping her elbow along the windowsill of the car, she stared
straight ahead, trying to ignore the tears that threatened to spill
from her eyes. The gnawing feeling in the pit of her stomach only
increased her anguish. As soon as John was flying safely at 30,000
feet, all hell was bound to break loose with Brad. She was sure. Her
intense gut feeling exacerbated her nervousness.

Pocketing his blackberry, John slouched further into the heated
leather seat as he turned his attention to the silent woman. They had
made love three times the other night and twice last night —
fulfilling, powerful and intense passion they shared. He was positive
she would have come to terms, at least slightly, with his leaving
after their loving. It always provided her with a level of reassurance
in the past. Their son was a different story. His near ten-minute
tantrum stemming from the news of his father leaving so suddenly
resulted in the tyke angrily storming up the stairs towards his room,
leaving both parents in a sea of anguish.

But, John couldn’t fix that now. He could only try and make sure she
was okay before he left.

Extending a comforting hand, he gently squeezed her kneecap.

“Hey, talk to me.” Rubbing his palm up and down her denim clad thigh,
he watched her closely.

She glanced at him with sad eyes briefly before focusing back on the road.

“What time does your flight arrive?” The unmistakable sound of tears
lodged in her throat squeezed his heart.

“At 8. I promise to call you as soon as I land.”

She said nothing more as she merged the car onto the ramp and drove
them towards the departure area of the large airport. Sighing loudly,
he looked out the window and rubbed the bottom of his lip. She was
still being difficult. Coupled with his leaving, something deeper had
forced her to adopt this cold and emotionless wall. His attempts to
get it out of her the other night and yesterday were to no avail. She
was all somber smiles and numb kisses.

“Delta?” she asked as she cruised passed the numerous airline-loading points.

“Yeah.” Unbuckling his seatbelt, he leaned forward to retrieve his
identification documents from his briefcase.

She said nothing as she swiped a tear and parked the car alongside the
curve and turned on her emergency lights. Glancing in her rearview
mirror, she never gave a second thought to Brad’s black suburban now
stealthily parked behind them, an idle car sandwiched in between
concealing his true identity.

Floating her attention back to the man beside her, Marlena watched
John retrieve his briefcase and carry-on. It felt like everything was
happening in slow motion the second his eyes eventually rested on
hers. His baby blues immediately drooped when they noticed the wave of
tears brimming her glistening hazel orbs.

“No tears. Give me a kiss so I can go check-in.” Reaching out to cup
her face, he pulled her to him, shocked when he felt her slightly halt
back.

“I don’t want you to go,” she hoarsely whispered, tears now cascading
down her face. “I just got you back.”

His shoulders slumped as he spoke in a soft tone. “Baby, we have
discussed this. Come on, be strong for me.”

Wiping her tears with the pads of his thumbs, he quickly stole a kiss
before opening the passenger door. He knew the longer he sat, the
harder it would be for him to leave. Gathering his bags, he climbed
out of the car and walked around to the driver side.

She dabbed her eyes, hating his leaving was affecting her so much.
Maybe it was her fear of Brad, her time of the month approaching or
just feeling as if John was going to leave her for good. But, she
could not control her emotional intensity. Everything seemed as if it
was spiraling out of control.

Hearing him open her door, she stared up at his tall form, realizing
he wanted her to get out. Huffing, she pulled at the hem of her fitted
blouse and slowly maneuvered from the car, instantly launching herself
into his arms. Burying her face into his neck, she memorized his
warmth and the scent of his cologne as she pressed her lips against
his skin.

“I love you, pretty lady,” he whispered into her ear. “I will see you
both before you know it.”

“We will miss you terribly.”

Holding her at arm’s length, he stared down into her eyes, a smile
crackling at his lips.

“I will miss you both more than you know. Tuck my angry little guy in
tight for me tonight and remember to call me when you do so I can read
him his story.”

She silently nodded as she swiped a tear.

“Alright, I need to get going.”

“I love you…so very much,” she said, the three words rising from the
depths of her soul. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she stood on
her tiptoes and hovered her lips above his, anticipating their kiss.

“I love you more, baby.”

Lowering his head, he met her lips in a heated kiss. They didn’t care
about the idle glances, which were being thrown their way as they
remained locked in an embrace that could simply be described as
something one only saw in movies. They clung to each other for dear
life, their lips moving sensually and wantonly, both dreading the
moment when they would part.

Coming up for air, he grinned widely as he saw the dazed look on her
face. He still had his touch.

“That should hold you for two weeks,” he murmured. Pecking her now
plumped lips again, they whispered ‘I love you’s’ once more before
breaking apart.

Watching him gather his bags and retreat from her into the airport,
Marlena felt as if she would crumble. They had grown closer than ever
this past week. The countless nights they spent discussing their
present and future, the spine shattering lovemaking in between and
plans to thoroughly move beyond the mistakes of their past, had her
feeling stronger yet vulnerable than ever.

Oh John, how am I going to make it without you?

Climbing back into the car, she took a deep breath and tried to stop
the tidal wave of tears that wanted to paralyze her in this parked
spot for an hour. Fluffing her hair, she adjusted her mirrors,
refusing to allow that. She had a confused child at home to comfort.
He needed her strong, supportive and clear-headed. Not a pool of
depression. Disabling the emergency lights and placing the car in
drive, she checked for oncoming traffic before emerging from the spot
and back towards the interstate.

Tossing the apple core into a bag, which held his trash, Brad wiped
his mouth as he too moved from his parked spot and followed her.

“About damn time!” he said aloud to himself.

The couple’s drawn out make-out session nearly made him vomit the
remnants of his lunch. Finally, it was his turn. The excitement that
filled him was indescribable. He had been waiting for this opportunity
since she received his flowers.

It was time for some fun.
Chapter 48

Crossing the street, Brad hugged his leather jacket to his chilled
body as he briskly made his way towards Marlena’s garage. She had just
pulled in about thirty seconds ago and was going to let the
double-paneled door down any second now he knew. Quickening his pace,
he crossed into her pristine yard, smirking at the thought of how it
resembled something out of a home and garden magazine. The perfect,
waterless grass and carefully planted flower bushes positioned
attractively near the long and narrowing driveway, anchored the regret
that he would never be able to call this place home. As he neared the
garage, he ducked slightly as he scurried down the remainder of the
paved pathway. In his haste to catch her before she went into the
house, he forgot about the little device he had planned to use.

Grabbing her purse, Marlena flipped down the sun visor and checked her
make up in the mini lighted mirror, ensuring she didn’t resemble the
distraught soap opera actress she felt like. All it took was a matter
of ten seconds before she was convinced everything looked presentable
before climbing out of the car. Martha was inside watching Nathan and
the last thing she needed was an interrogation about her practically
blood-shot eyes as a result of her crying. After all, she still had to
convince her mother of her newest relationship and its current
arrangement. Another breakdown would not help the situation at all.
She planned to save her tears for when Nathan predictably became angry
at her once again for the reason that John was now gone.

Checking to ensure she had everything, she pocketed her keys and
placed her hand on the door handle, preparing to open it, when it
suddenly opened for her.

“Hello, Marlena.”

A pair of hazel eyes, filled with a mammoth amount of surprise, now
rested on the very man whom Marlena could have managed to never see
again. The sight of him scared her beyond belief. She was practically
frozen she was so afraid to move. A chill severed her spine as she
simply continued to stare up at him in complete shock.

“Sorry, I did not mean to scare you.”

Extending his hand to help her from the car, she looked at it in
disgust before harshly pushing it aside and exited the vehicle. Brad
stumbled in the process, her swift movements catching him by surprise.

“What the hell do you think you are doing, Brad?! Why are you here?!”
She slammed the door shut.

“Whoa, whoa. Calm down.” He held his hands up in defense as she stared
back him with venomous eyes.

“Me, calm down?! Maybe I will after you tell me why the hell you have
been spying on and stalking me like some sick pervert!”

Dropping his head, he laughed to himself as he ignored her
accusations. Folding his hands together, he gained control of the
deathly spark she ignited within him before raising his head to meet
her eyes.

“Marlena, I’m not stalking or spying on you. I was just in the
neighborhood and wanted to drop by.”

“Just in the neighborhood, huh? So, I suppose you were just in the
neighborhood the other day when you sent me those flowers and your
timely text message? Why couldn’t you just come to the door and give
them to me yourself?”

Noticing the flush of pink that now tinted her skin, he knew he needed
to get her calm fast or his plan would go to waste. He didn’t want to
escalate things to the extreme if he didn’t have to just yet.

“Look, you are not thinking rationally right now. How about I treat
you to one of those vanilla lattes you like and I can explain
everything.”

Rolling her eyes at him, she averted her attention to the street,
silently contemplating his offer when her eyes rested on Brad’s black
suburban. Furrowing her brows, she wracked her brain, noticing the car
seemed familiar. It only took a few seconds before it dawned on her.

“Get away from me and off of my property right now, Brad!”

Pushing him out of the way, she quickly made her way towards the door,
fear possessing her. Her suspicions were confirmed. Brad was stalking
her. Plain and simple.

He ran after her in panic, having not a clue about her sudden realization.

“Marlena, I just want to talk with you and see Nathan.”

She turned so quickly he almost collided against her car.

“You will never, ever come anywhere near my son again! What do you
want Brad? What do you get out of stalking me?!”

She no longer cared that her yelling was probably echoing off the
walls of the garage and would alert her mother and nearby neighbors.
Brad had crossed the line and to think she would allow him anywhere
near her child — the request was unfathomable.

“I’m not stalking you,” he stated calmly.

“Then why did you follow me to the airport and to my house? I
recognize your car!”

Her fingers pointed to the object of interest as he followed her
direction. He quickly suppressed his reaction; he was slipping. So
glad that John was out of the picture, he had forgotten to carefully
cover each and every step he took from here on out.

“You know how many people in this town probably have an identical
truck like mine?” he reasoned.

“I do. But they did not follow me home!”

Turning around, she proceeded up the steps when his hand suddenly
latched onto her arm and pivoted her back to him.

“Please, I just want to talk with you.”

His voice was low, his eyes narrowed and jaw clenched. Marlena
recognized that look. It was the same one he had given her when he
stormed from her office. She knew she should cooperate or there was no
telling what he would do.

“What is there to talk about? We are over.”

“No, we are not.”

“Brad, you agreed to let me go be with John. Do not do this.”

Trying to wiggle her arm from his grasp was a failed attempt. He only
gripped tighter.

“Why, didn’t you like my flowers?” he asked.

“You know why.” She refused to play his game.

“Tell me.”

Brushing her hair back from her face, she looked behind him for any
civilian who could help her.

“I have to get inside to my son. Let go of me, please.”

“Tell. Me.”

His eyes now matched the deathly low tone of his voice. Brad could
visibly see her fear. It pleased him greatly. He had her right where
he wanted her.

“They were from you, is why I did not like them. And then your text
message…it was just —”

“What? It was creepy? Scary? Oh wait, your favorite word of the
moment…stalkerish?”

He grinned up at her as he practically yanked her from the steps and
pushed her back against the garage wall. Leaning in close to her face,
he let his eyes roam down the length of her body before they came to
meet her frightened ones.

Leaning down close to ear, he pressed his body flush against hers as
he spoke in the lowest of tones.

“Are you scared, babe?”

Shutting her eyes tightly, she prayed that this terrible moment would
end right now. Even though Brad was acting like a complete maniac, she
knew he wasn’t that much of a psychopath. He wouldn’t dare harm her in
broad daylight with her mother and son just inside the house.

“Marlena? What on earth is going on out here?”

Opening her eyes, her head turned to the right as she now stared up at
her mother standing in the connecting entryway to the house and Nathan
innocently peering around the woman’s legs. A breath of relief rushed
from her lungs as she felt Brad immediately lean up from her.

“Mrs. Evans, how good it is to see you! Marlena and I were just out
here catching up.”

Brad smiled nervously as he watched Marlena carefully retreat from him
and back towards the steps.

Martha eyed him curiously, knowing that was the last thing they were
doing. The compromising position she found them in and her visibly
shaken daughter had her believing otherwise.

“What was all the yelling about?” she asked.

“You know lawyers. When we get opinionated about something, we feel as
if we’re still in the courtroom, trying to win that case,” he lied.

Martha shifted her gaze from the man standing below them and to her
daughter whom was still mute. Seeing her instantly pick up Nathan and
hold him close, there was definitely more to this story that she
intended to find out.

“Brad’s right, Mama. We just got a little too excited.” Kissing
Nathan’s cheek, she squeezed his body tighter when he began to protest
to get down. “Uh, Brad, I’ll see you around?”

“Sure, sure. I’ll be in touch.”

The threatening look in his eyes only intensified her fear. Not saying
another word, she went into the house, hoping to push the events of
today far from her mind. Sadly, she failed to see how her actions
pleased Brad more than she would ever know.

Slyly sticking his hands in his pockets, he began to leave the
premises. “You have a good evening now, Mrs. Evans.”

“You, too,” Martha said.

Watching the young man whom was supposed to be her son-in-law walk
back towards the street while whistling, she simply admired him in
confusion, especially when he happily jumped up and clacked his feet
together. Something was surely amiss.

Chapter 49

It was a few days before they were to leave for San Francisco and
Marlena was anything but ready. Her life had spiraled into a
quintessential vortex of madness as of late. Seeing John would only
cause the strong demeanor she was upholding, to crumble within
seconds. Brad was still going out of his way to prove that they were
“not over”. Although he had taken a leave from the firm, last week he
showed up twice to the office, scheduling impromptu meetings with her
and their boss over old cases he was interested in re-opening.

She knew what he was doing and ignored his calculated moves as much as
she could, but he was making it beyond difficult. When she would not
return his phone calls and declined his dinner invites, his game took
on a whole different level: threats and blackmail. Emailing her older
photos of them together, of her and John and various snapshots of
Nathan were enough to make her blood boil and skin crawl. It wasn’t
until he sent ancient pictures of Greg Brody and shared his knowledge
of their relationship, did she decide to run.

It was not her smartest or desired choice, but the safety of Nathan
was all she cared about. They were no longer safe in their home.
Packing up enough clothes for a week, she and her son retreated to her
parents’ home on the lake. With everything happening so fast and
leaving her at a loss for how to process it, she knew when she decided
to buy a gun something had to be done soon. The Sarsilmaz K2-.45
pistol was an item she never in her life dreamed of purchasing. But,
it was absolutely needed in a time like this.

Her temporary residence was not ideal. But it was a place she knew
Brad had no knowledge of the location and would never dare visit.
Nathan on the other hand was un-phased by now living with his
grandparents. In fact, he loved it. He spent countless days with Frank
going fishing, helping to mow the lawn, and other manly things that
Marlena wished he could be experiencing with John. That was yet
another whirlwind in her life. The argument she had earlier today with
her mother rung in her head like a church bell. Martha was not pleased
whatsoever with her daughter’s “immature decision”. She felt she was
in over her head, especially with Brad acting unstable. She dared not
inform them on the specifics of Brad’s behavior as her reason for
being here. Simply saying she was having the house exterminated was
reason enough.

Now turning off the water at the sink, she dabbed her face with a
towel and quickly pulled her hair into a ponytail. Nathan was calling
her from the guest bedroom, most likely to tell her that John was on
the computer. That was one of their new ways of communicating, via
video chat. He suggested it after Nathan refused to say goodnight to
him the other night. Yes, although the little boy was accepting of
another parent, his young mind could not process why he was forced to
embrace this new change from a long distance. And poor John. He didn’t
have to vocalize how much this distance was hurting him as well, for
she knew. But they were making the best of it.

“Go ahead and click the green button, honey!” she instructed.

They had videoed practically every night between 7 and 8 p.m. And
Nathan was a little pro at it. Often times he would beat John at
initiating the call. Whether his father was at work, home or in a
meeting, he never missed their video call.

Even though she was just seeing him through the computer, she always
wanted to make sure she looked her best. But donning one of her
father’s old sweatshirts and a pair of cotton shorts, she felt
anything but stellar. It was Wednesday and she was physically drained,
mentally exhausted and dreaded going back to her house tomorrow to
retrieve their clothes for this weekend. She knew Brad had probably
been watching her residence and was waiting until the second she
returned to make a move.

“Here’s mommy, daddy!” Nathan squealed as he remained seated in an
Indian style within the center of the bed, grinning widely at the
laptop.

Walking into the room, Marlena smiled in his direction, stopping at
the dresser and squirting lotion into her hands.

“What are you talking with daddy about?” she asked, rubbing her hands
together as she neared the bed.

“We were discussing what was taking you so long,” John said, his
strong voice seeming to boom from the built-in speakers.

Climbing into the bed, she positioned herself behind her son and sat
up against the headboard. Pulling him back between her legs to rest
against her chest, she brought the laptop closer as well, finally
smiling when she got a good look at John.

“How are you, Dr. Black? Surgery tonight?”

She had quickly taken notice of his surroundings. The windows covered
with cracked blinds as the twinkling lights of the city in the
distance filtered through, the dim lighting of the room, him wearing
his usual lab coat and a table behind him full of awards and degrees
were all signs he was at the hospital. She took great pride in being
in love with a very intelligent and accomplished surgeon. Most women
would view his profession as a status symbol, but she saw it as the
most unselfish gift that he possessed. He was truly remarkable.

“Yes, at 9. Car wreck victim. So, how was you guys day today?”

“I went fishing with Grandpy and caught a fish this big, daddy!”
Nathan outstretched his hands, air measuring the length of the fish.
John smiled proudly.

“You did?! You have been fishing a lot lately, buddy. When I see you
this weekend, I’m going to take you out on the water and we can catch
even bigger fish!”

“Really?”

Rubbing his hair, Marlena leaned down and kissed his head lovingly,
her heart swelling at the sound of her child’s happiness. He always
made her lowest of low situations better.

“You bet.”

Checking his watch, John realized he needed to get down to the OR soon
for a brief meeting and to sterilize. Noticing the somber look on
Marlena’s face, he realized he would probably get there late.
Listening to his son ramble, he arched his eyebrow at her, their code
for when they wanted the little one to go away so they could have some
privacy.

It didn’t take her long before she saw it, and smiled bashfully,
hating to interrupt Nathan. He would certainly be a good storyteller
when he got older.

Hugging the little boy close, she kissed his cheek and spoke into his
ear. “Sweetie, why don’t you go downstairs and enjoy the cookies I
left for you in the kitchen so you can hurry and brush your teeth.
It’s almost bed time.”

“But I wanna talk to daddy.”

“I’ll be here when you get back, son. Go enjoy your cookies.”

Looking from the screen and reluctantly up at his mother, Nathan
eventually began to climb from the bed.

“Okay.”

“And ask Grandma to help you get a glass of milk,” she called after
him. Hearing him yell his approval from the doorway before he
disappeared around the corner warmed her heart.

“Now, how are you, sexy lady?”

Smirking at his tone of voice, she lowered the volume as her eyes
immediately shot towards the door.

“Be a good boy. The door is open and both my parents are still awake.”

“Is this what it would have been like if we were teens and dating? A
little cyber sex with the parents within ear shot?”

Chuckling, she brought the computer to rest within her lap. “You are
ridiculous. But, I am good. I cannot wait to see you soon. I’ve been
missing you so much.”

“I know, me too.” At that moment, he was being paged over the intercom
system,“Dr. Black, you are needed in the OR.”

“Ah, sounds like I need to wrap this up soon.”

Biting her lower lip, she nodded as she just stared at him. John knew
that look. It was one that said she was terrified but was remaining
strong.

“What’s wrong, honey? I can tell something has been bothering you for
awhile now.”

“It’s nothing. I told you, I just miss you and it’s been a little
difficult with my mother and me at each other’s throat about our
relationship. That’s it.”

“Are you sure that is all?” he asked knowingly.

Nodding, her eyes darted to her phone now vibrating on the end table.
It was him. She would have thought after all the times she had ignored
his calls and blocked his number that he would have given up by now.
Yet, he continued to outsmart her. Calling from different numbers, she
made the mistake of answering once, innocently thinking it was a
client. Now, she did not bother to answer. The gift of his
entertaining voicemails always re-affirmed her decision about buying a
gun.

“Marlena?”

So distracted in ignoring the call, only to receive another, her mind
was drifting, trying to think of a way to permanently sever ties with
this man.

“Hmm?” she asked as the phone began to ring again.

“I’m going to let you go. Obviously you have some business to take care of.”

“No, no. It’s just some client who probably has questions about their
trial in two weeks. I promised to email them some documents tonight
and I forgot. They’re very pushy and are just reminding me.”

The lies she told to cover up the silent terror in her life came so
easy it was risible.

“Ok, well I will let you go attend to that. I need to get down to the OR.”

Nodding, she smiled dourly at him, always hating the moment when they
ended their chat.

“Ok, you’ll call me?”

“As soon as I’m finished. I love you and will talk with you in a few
hours. Tell Nath —”

“I know. You just be prepared to spoil him endlessly this weekend.”

“I am, and will do the same to his mother as well.” Winking he rose
from his chair, preparing to shut down their chat. “Alright honey, I
have to run.”

“Alright. Good luck, and I love you.”

“Love you. Bye.”

Puckering her lips, she blew him a kiss as he did the same before
ending the video call. Sighing, she slid further into the bed and
picked up her cell phone. Staring at the screen, she contemplated
calling him back.

Chapter 50

“You excited to see daddy?!”

Nodding vigorously, Nathan held tight to Marlena’s hand as they
briskly walked towards the baggage carousel.

It was their first time in San Francisco, the first of many 2-hour
flights Marlena felt they would be graced with before she and John
reached a concrete decision on where their primary residence would be.
To which, a commitment needed to be made soon. Even though they were
freshly a couple, three children were involved. That factor alone
dismissed the innocence of their situation. Shuffling their son back
and forth between states and attempting to rectify John’s standing
joint custody agreement was not going to be ideal in the long run.

Smoothing her hair back to tumble over her shoulder, she smiled widely
when she spotted John waiting for them in front of the designated
carousel, chatting away on the phone. Not only was this their first
time here but it was also his birthday this weekend. And they would
celebrate as a family. It certainly gave her something to look forward
to after two weeks of living with her parents and dealing with a
terrorizing Brad. Which, she had yet to inform John about.

“Daddy!”

Taking off, Nathan bolted from Marlena as he made a beeline towards
John, astonishing his mother. It was pointless to attempt to stop him.
She just continued to casually lug her way towards their position. The
child’s excitement generated a feeling of remorse in the fact that she
had been depriving her son all these years from the other being that
created him. It was somewhat surprising still, that he was so
accepting of having another parent, his developing mind still not
comprehending its significance. But nonetheless, his continuous and
smooth acceptance made it easy for everyone involved.

Cradling the phone to his ear, John squatted down and scooped Nathan
in his arms. Kissing his cheek, he quickly ended the call as he turned
around and looked for Marlena.

“Hey buddy! I missed you.”

“I miss you too, daddy.” Nathan hugged his neck tightly.

There was nothing like a moment between father and child. It was funny
how this little boy thought the world of his mother and now, he could
do the same for this man. He was truly the happiest kid alive.

“So, you decided to leave mommy all alone to carry your bag?” he asked
as he saw Marlena near them with a tired look on her face.

“Her wanted to,” he said, causing John to erupt in laughter.

“And just what is so funny?”

Marlena finally reached them, dropping her purse and Nathan’s mini but
loaded back pack to her feet. She cursed the tall, black and very
stylish high-heeled boots she wore for her near exhaustion of a walk.

“Your son.” John switched Nathan to his other arm. Roaming his eyes
over her from head-to-toe, he was positive this weekend would be the
best yet. “Hello, beautiful.” Wrapping his arm around her waist, he
pulled her against him for a kiss.

“Hi, handsome,” she whispered against his lips.

Their reunion was certainly worth living for, that much she could say.
The anticipated sex alone was enough to excite her.

“Alright, so why don’t we go get your bags then head to the house?”

“Oh yes, please. I could use a nap,” she said tiredly as she turned to
look at the carousel now playing music, signaling their luggage
arriving.

“There won’t be any sleeping once I get you to myself,” he whispered
for her ears only. She nearly squealed in delight. “Ok, come on,
buddy. Let’s go get your luggage.”

“Bye, Mommy.” Nathan waved as Marlena stood back watching them,
wondering if life could get any better.

_______________________

The thirty-minute drive from the airport had successfully lulled a
babbling child, whom was entranced by the trolleys and Golden Gate
Bridge far off in the distance, finally to sleep. Much to his parents’
pleasure. They were finally allotted some peace to discuss John’s
birthday plans and just how much sex they would be having.

“Well, baby, I still stand firm on my plan in us making love for every
year since my birth.” Pushing up his sun visor, John pressed the
button on the remote pad to open the garage.

She huffed at his suggestion. “I advise you to rethink your plan.
There is no way you are going to make my lady parts suffer. Besides, I
do not think you could get it up that often. You are not as young as
you used to be, doctor.”

Smirking at him, she unbuckled her seat belt while he looked at her offended.

“You are going to regret that.”

Obviously she had forgotten about the modern pill Viagra. Just to
prove her wrong, he would take the infamous blue drug and destroy her
“lady parts”.

Eyeing him, she turned around in her seat, sighing when she saw their
son was still slumped over in his booster seat, fast asleep. Her
intentions of them both taking a nap once they arrived was instantly a
failed notion. She frowned, knowing that he was soon going to be
wide-awake and a tumbling ball of energy.

“Here we are. Home sweet home.” Powering off the engine, John gathered
his keys and cell phone before getting out of the car.

She followed his actions but stopped once she felt her phone begin to
vibrate. Pulling it from her pocket, her heart dropped once she saw
the caller. It was Brad. Again. He had not called since Wednesday
night and her mind was about to spiral into detective mode and drive
her crazy, connecting the dots for his untimely contact. Today, he was
using what she recognized as his home number. She had been ignoring
him since their incident in her garage. And since, it seemed he had
been unstoppable. In fact, the more impossible he became, the more she
realized she was going to have to bite the bullet and get a
restraining order. There was no other alternative.

“Something wrong?” John asked as he now held a sleeping child against his chest.

She tossed her phone into her purse as she finally emerged from the
car, plastering a smile on her face. Brad would not ruin her weekend.

“Ah no, just a client calling I wasn’t expecting. Nothing serious.”

“Alright. Well, I’ll come get your bags later. Let me show you around
the house.”

_______________________

He had a stunning home, one that she wasn’t expecting to be so lavish
and tasteful. Then again, John was never a man with ordinary tastes
nor would he do things half-ass. Nestled within a quiet cul-de-sac,
the two-story Mediterranean designed dwelling concealed by numerous
palm trees was very inviting, attractive and cozy, but didn’t strike
her as fit for him. The four-bedroomed home was aesthetically pleasing
inside as well, screaming out contemporary with a hint of his bachelor
touch but warm enough to signify the presence of children. She could
only guess his daughter Rachel had a mean say-so in the final
decisions. Nonetheless, the dark wood of the floor, modern fixtures
and large windows with panoramic views of the pool and bridge far off
in the distance had her in love. If he asked her to move in tomorrow,
she would say yes without hesitating.

Now cuddled along the couch, they relaxed in her already deemed
favorite room of the house — the living room. The high, triple-treyed
ceiling, comiso stoned fireplace, strategically placed tropical plants
and the most comfortable European couches she has ever sat on, she
knew without a doubt, he most likely bought this home furnished or
hired someone to decorate. And she would be eternally grateful. But it
was the ground, terrace window views that reeled her in. It was
breathtaking to see the view of the bridge and his patio-fountain
outside. She made a mental note to personally reward him for such a
fine house.

Lying atop his body as he ran his hand up and down her back, they were
supposedly watching the evening news, when it was more like the TV
watching them. Once they laid Nathan down, it seemed all bets were
off. They couldn’t keep their hands off of each other — especially
John. From holding her neck in place to ensure she kissed him
perfectly, right down to his precise large hands constantly squeezing
her ass, he couldn’t get enough. Video chatting could never compare to
the real thing.

“Tell me, how did you get sexier within the short span of two weeks?”
he mumbled, sliding his tongue along her ear.

“Baby…don’t do that.” Flinching at his wet tongue, Marlena gripped his
shoulder tighter as her head fell to the side. “Johnn…” Sliding her
hand down, she pinched his side, hoping to get him to stop.

“That’s not nice.”

“Then stop licking me.”

Reclining down from her neck, he laughed softly as he stared up into
her flushed face, his hands softly massaging her backside.

“You like it when I lick you elsewhere, though.”

Wiggling his brows, he leaned in to peck her lips as he enjoyed the
feeling of her frame atop him. Her soft breasts molding against his
chest and her pelvis, nestled perfectly against his groin, and long
legs, stopping a few inches before their feet met…she was truly his
dream girl and soul mate.

“You naughty boy.”

“You make me this way.”

Securing his hands at her waist, he checked the time as he watched her
prop her elbow against his shoulder and gaze down at him. The little
breath she took before smiling would always, secretly make him melt.
And for her to smile at him this way — like he was the only man in the
world — would forever cause his pride to soar.

“I missed you so very much.”

Staring deep into his eyes, she didn’t think it was possible to fall
even more in love with him. Again. Their time apart had certainly
strengthened the depth of feelings that each felt. Pecking his nose,
she ran her finger along his sweet mouth, smiling when he kissed her
fingertip and playfully bit it.

“You get to prove how much all weekend,” John said, leaning back in to
suck on her neck.

So occupied with getting his hands under her fitting top, he missed
the disapproving look she gave when he did not give the answer she
wanted.

Lowering her head, she nibbled along his neck as she spoke into his
ear in a small voice, “You didn’t miss me?”

“Of course,” John said distractedly, personally happy he had finally
gotten his hands under her black t-shirt.

“How much?”

Leaning up from him, she tucked her hair behind her ears and stared
into his coy face. The sly smile he gave, she knew he was about to do
something.

Rocking their bodies along the couch, she clung to his shoulder for
stability as he leaned in and blew a wet kiss against her neck,
causing her to laugh loudly.

“Baby, stop!” she said in between laughs. How she missed being with
him like this. Just acting like two fools in love.

“I love you,” he said, reaching up to comb a hand through her locks.
“And have missed you terribly. Welcome home, honey.”

He didn’t give her a moment to object to his reference as he leaned in
to swallow her mouth whole. Keeping her lips locked onto his, she
repositioned her legs to rest on either side of his waist. There was
no harm in fooling around.

“What time are you leaving?” she huskily whispered.

Sighing, John moved his hands lightly up and down her back. His
impending surgery at 5 p.m. he was already dreading.

“In about an hour. Hopefully it won’t take long.”

That was the perk of being promoted to chief cardiac surgeon of the
hospital last year. He gained more freedom and wasn’t as in demand as
he was in the past. The large sum pay raise compensated for the slight
hole, allowing him more time to travel nationally for medical purposes
and spend more time with the kids.

“And after tonight, we get you to ourselves the rest of the weekend right?”

Running her hands across his chest, she lightly ground her hips into
his, hoping he gave her the answer she wanted to hear.

“Yes ma’am.”

Slanting her head back down, she pressed her hands beside his head
into the couch and kissed him with such an arduous longing, John
could’ve sworn she sucked all air from his body.

Propping his knees up, his slight adjustment caused her to fall harder
onto him, allowing her to rock against him in a very enticing manner.
His audible groan that vibrated into her mouth was something he could
not suppress. The second when he was positive he was going to have her
now and be late for his surgery was the moment her cell phone began to
vibrate against the coffee table. She had forgotten to put it on
silent.

Regretfully breaking their kiss, she blindly reached out for the
device, giggling when he slapped her hand away.

“Ignore it.”

“It could be important,” she whimpered.

His hands grazing over her chest lightly and teeth nipping her ear
lobe, nearly made her lose all train of thought. Finding a superwoman
strength, she sat upright and successfully grabbed the phone. Her mood
dropped when she realized it was Brad again.

“That client again?”

She couldn’t look at him or she would crumble. “Mhm…”

Holding the phone up close, she attempted to control her breathing as
she maneuvered the touchscreen, trying to enable it to remain on
silent. But, Brad would not cooperate. The phone vibrated loudly once
again, but this time, it fell from her clumsy hands, tumbling down
onto John’s chest. He reached it before she did, arching his eyebrow
when he caught a glimpse of the phantom caller.

“Brad must be some client.”

Looking down at him in shock, she honestly didn’t know what to say.
She had been intending to delete all traces of his contact information
from her phone for awhile now.

“It’s not what you’re thinking.”

“I wasn’t thinking anything.”

Finally silencing the phone, she set it back onto the coffee table and
removed herself from atop his lap. She quietly waited while he
re-positioned himself beside her, realizing that now she should
finally come clean with him.

“He’s been practically stalking…threatening me for the past few weeks.
He sent me flowers on the day we took Nathan out for dinner when you
were in town, and he also sent me a chilling text message as soon as I
saw they were from him. Then, he followed me home after I dropped you
off at the airport and has been calling and emailing me practically
every day since.”

Exhaling a deep sigh, John pulled her into his arms as he felt his
heart quicken in anger.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

Snuggling up to his side, she played with the buttons on his collared
shirt, trying to find the right words.

“I thought I could handle it. I am handling it. Just when I get back,
I’ll have to get a restraining order.”

Passing a hand over his face, John refused to let this consume him
right now. He had a serious surgery to perform. Being livid over the
coward Brad while attempting to save someone’s life was the last thing
he needed.

“I think when I get home, we need to finally have that discussion
about our living arrangements. About you two possibly moving here.”

“I’m not going to run.” Not anymore, that was. “I’ll handle it.”

Removing his arm from around her, he rose from the couch.

“Ok, either you handle it or I’ll kill him.”

Grabbing his empty cup from the table, he walked away from the room
leaving a stunned Marlena envisioning that very possibility.

Chapter 51

Donning a white tank top and lacy black undies, she crawled across the
king sized bed, a cheshire grin rooted on her mouth as she saw John
sleeping, still curled onto his side like a little boy. Arriving home
barely an hour ago now after an unintended longer stay at the
hospital, he had showered and was just entering the stages of good
sleep, unbeknown to the secret plans of the sex kitten he created.

She had slept with Nathan last night in the tyke’s newly deemed room,
having not a clue when John came home. It would have been incredibly
lonely to sleep in this large bed without him there and besides, with
her nerves still on edge, his large balcony doors filtered the moon
light into the room last night in an eerie manner, only heightening
her anxiety. So, she awoke earlier than usual and showered, preparing
to start the birthday boy’s day off right. Pushing her damp hair that
was drying into loose waves over her shoulder, she approached his
tranquil form, a naughty smile showering her face.

“John…”

Running a finger down his jaw line, she stifled a giggle when he
swatted it away. He would be difficult as usual. Taking matters into
her own hands, she rolled his body over and quickly straddled him,
shaking his shoulders vigorously.

“John!”

Startling awake, he looked around the room dazed before his eyes
settled on the woman resting atop him.

“What the hell are you doing?” Closing his eyes, he sunk his head back
into the plush pillow.

“Honey, wake up. It’s your birthday.”

Running her hands up and down his chest, she bit her lower lip
wondering if he would match her mood this morning.

“How about in four more hours I will?” Tapping her thighs, he began to
turn over when she stopped him.

“No…I need you up…right now.”

Hearing the seductive nature of her tone, he reopened his eyes to
feast on the sight of her slipping the tank top up and over her head,
leaving her in nothing but the alluring black panties. Her naturally
wavy hair made her look down right sexy.

“How much time do we have?”

Peeling back the covers, she rested atop his boxer-covered groin and
pulled the sheets back up to cover their hips. Checking the time, she
noted their son would be up very soon.

“Twenty minutes.”

“Let’s make it forty. With the way you look right now, there are
things I want to do to you…that no man has ever done before.”

Pulling her head down to his, he kissed her wantonly as he slid his
hand down her sleek back and to her hips. What a wonderful way to wake
up on his birthday — her looking sexier than ever and ready to give
him birthday sex.

Slipping his busy hands inside of her panties, he squeezed her rounded
naked cheeks roughly, causing her to moan loudly. He was more than
ready…she could feel. John never failed to fulfill the infamous male
morning wood.

Sneaking her hands between them, she reached inside his signature
black boxers and took hold of his stiff organ, briefly stroking its
godly length.

“How do you want me to love you for your birthday?” she whispered in his ear.

She had not a clue why she woke up feeling like a closet nympho but
she fully embraced it and could visibly see John was thoroughly
enjoying it. He didn’t have a chance to respond to her enticing
question as she leaned up from his body and stood within the bed. Her
feet positioned on either side of his waist, she smiled down at him as
she began to push her panties down her long legs.

He watched…speechless.

The second she turned around and bent over to slide the material
completely off, he lost it.

“Get down here. Now.”

Grinning, she kicked her panties onto the floor before plopping back
atop his lap. Kissing his lips, his swift movements in turning her
around while he rested behind, caught her by surprise. Although she
didn’t favor this position, it brought the best of the best in the
orgasm department.

Spreading her legs wide, he took a moment to ensure she was
comfortable on her knees and elbows. Just the sight of her hips thrust
into the air, submitting completely to him was enough to make him
climax. Giving no warning, he entered her awaiting warmth, groaning
loudly at the sensation and her already soaked mound.

She bit her lip and closed her eyes. It took a matter of minutes
before the feeling of his swollen manhood began to massage her
sensitive walls in a manner that made her kneels buckle and head
light.

Gripping her ass, he continued to slowly move back and forth,
entranced at the sight of their sexes receiving each other. She felt
so good. He had long been thoroughly convinced that the good man above
created this woman specifically for him and each time they made love,
his conviction was further cemented. Leaning down onto her back, he
secured his arm around her waist, holding her close.

“You’re amazing,” he whispered in her ear.

Saying nothing, she reached a hand up to hold his head close, feeling
him quicken his pace. Sitting back up, he rested his hips on his heels
as he pulled her up while still remaining inside. Kissing her neck, he
didn’t miss a beat as she began to rock along him slowly. The
sensation of him buried so deeply inside and hitting spots that only
he could, caused her to cry out.

“Mommy…daddy?”

Hearing their son knock at the door, Marlena quickly took a look and
was relieved to see it completely closed before closing her eyes and
throwing her head back along his shoulder.

“What is it…Nathan?” she managed respond. John’s hands caressing
regions along the front of her body had her about to lose it.

“I’m hungry.”

As much as she wanted to remain focused on the glorious euphoria that
had her on the brink of ecstasy, she couldn’t. Especially when her
child was at the door because of hunger.

“Okay, I’ll will be down….in a second.”

“No, come now,” he whined, beginning to jingle the door knob.

Glancing in the direction of the door, John slowed his hand that was
between her legs and kissed her temple. “Go ahead. We’ll finish this
later.” His deep and breathless voice floating into her ears made her
want to do anything but stop.

“Are you sure?” she asked, continuing to rock her hips along his member.

It had been seventeen days since they had the joys of being joined as
one and now was a time where she was willing to be selfish and
extremely wanton — even if her child was knocking at the door.

“I’m sure. I’ll join you in a few. Go make us some of your famous pancakes.”

Pecking her cheek, he slid his hands up her smooth thighs and roughly
gripped her waist, hoping she took the initiative to move because he
was powerless.

“Mommy, where you?”

Nathan stared at the double doors in confusion, becoming scared that
his mother wasn’t appearing as quickly as she normally would. Holding
his favorite stuffed cartoon character under his arm — Spongebob — he
jingled the knob again, hoping it opened.

Opening her eyes, Marlena sighed loudly before removing herself from
John’s lap and grabbing his fluffy black robe from the foot of the
bed. Slipping on the garment, she secured the belt at her waist and
fluffed her hair. Giving him a sad pout, she reluctantly opened the
door to an agitated child, quickly ushering him down the hall.

Plunking back onto the sheets, John sighed, trying to calm his body.
Although he desired more kids someday, he wasn’t sure if he was
willing to sacrifice making love to her just to always get
interrupted.

What a way to start the day. Looking down the length of his body, a
cold shower was definitely in order.

_______________________

“Everything is good? Want more eggs?”

Turning off the isle on the stove, Marlena emptied the fluffy, fried
cuisine onto a plate and set the skillet on a back aisle to cool.

“No, I’m good. Everything is delicious, honey. You out did yourself.”

Picking up his coffee mug, John glanced to his right at his son whom
was happily eating his pancakes, his eyes glued to the mounted
television in the corner near the fridge. There was so much he noticed
from his short time of knowing him as his child. And of the many
things, he already knew the kid would make a difference in the world
one day. His very inquisitive and calm nature had him equipped to
excel in any profession.

“So, after breakfast, I thought we would all get dressed, and your son
and I treat you out for special day.”

Picking up her plate, she grabbed her glass of apple juice as she made
herself comfortable in the chair to his left at the island.

“You two are going to show me a good time, in my city?” he asked,
stuffing his mouth with a loaded forkful of pancakes, eggs and
sausage..

“Yes,” she drawled. “I have done my research. You will love it.”

Leaning over, she kissed his cheek before focusing her attention on
her own plate of succulent eggs and stacked pancakes.

“I loved what you were doing about forty minutes ago better,” he smirked.

Nudging his side, she looked at him shocked, making sure Nathan’s
attention was still glued onto the television.

“Daddy, no!”

Reaching for his father’s plate, Nathan engaged John in a playful
fight, upset at the fact that he stole the little boy’s last sausage
link. If there was one thing he did not like, it was sharing or taking
away of his food.

“I told you to eat up,” John grinned as he bit into the link.

He nearly choked as he burst into laughter at the scowl his son gave
which was followed quickly by a thin line of tears. His instant tears
alerted John that there was one thing he needed to do before they left
— break Nathan out of this sweet mama boy’s phase. Which would be
easier said than done.

“Okay, okay. Here. Have your sausage.” Placing the meat back onto his
plate, the tyke’s demeanor immediately changed as he went back to
watching TV, his father’s attention now averted to the woman at his
left. “I’ll just eat your eggs.” Grabbing his fork, he dipped it into
her small pile, grinning at her slapping his hand.

“Oh no you don’t.”

Placing a forkful into his mouth, he stole a quick kiss, about to give
her a witty come back when the door bell sounded throughout the home.

“I’ll get it,” she said, rising from the chair.

He was about to protest, but he honestly didn’t know who it could be.
He had instructed a certain woman, whom he hadn’t completely ended
things with, not to drop by his home this weekend and didn’t have any
family members close by who would show up announced. And his friends
would never stop by at this hour. Continuing to eat her eggs, he
maintained his care free attitude and went back to bothering his son.

Running towards the door, Marlena made sure the knot on his robe was
very tight. It was a bit odd she was so willing to answer his door,
for she didn’t live here. But it felt natural. Filling the
domesticated role this morning had her envisioning a life that could
be. And answering the door while her two men ate happily, was
something she was more than willing to do. Maybe this was a sign.

Stopping at the mirror in the foyer, she made sure she looked
presentable before unlocking and opening the door.

Her smile quickly faded when she saw the woman who she was sure still
despised her along with two children whom looked anything but happy.
Their overnight bags in tow, three beings stared at her just as
shocked as she probably looked.

“Just who are you?”

The irritation that dripped from the woman’s tongue matched the clear
displeased attitude which was etched onto her perfectly made up face.
The cold stare of her green eyes seemed to slice and dice Marlena in
an instant. It was Trisha — his ex-wife.

Marlena was positive she would never see her again, let alone have a
need to. That was a factor she had stupidly overlooked. Sure she was
accepting of his children but not once did she entertain the idea of
having to deal with his ex. Despite their differing personas, she
couldn’t dismiss the feeling of unease that arose once she summed up
the envious physical appearance of this very attractive woman. A slim
brunette of average height, her mixed cuban heritage blessed her with
a curvy body, sultry good looks and a mouth that had no filter. Why
John married her, except for obvious reasons, Marlena would never
understand.

Pulling her gaze away from the competition, she glanced down to his
children, as she smiled softly at the precious babies who were so
grown up. Christian was twelve years old with features that were a
perfect blend of his parents — John’s strong facial structure and
entrancing shaped eyes complimented his olive skin nicely. His dark
wavy hair made him appear like a little king of romance with his deep
set dimples. And Rachel, now nine years old and a spitting image of
her mother, she was a beautiful little girl with the most innocent
pair of blue eyes Marlena ever laid eyes on. If her memory served her
correct, she was probably still the little diva she remembered her to
be. No doubt where she got that from.

“Uh, Rachel and Christian, right?”

The kids quietly observed Marlena in pure amazement, not having a clue
who she was. Meanwhile Trisha had had enough of this awkward moment
with her ex-husbands current fling. John was supposed to pick up the
kids last night after he was finished at the hospital and in typical
fashion, he did not show. Arriving at his home to find a woman in his
robe answer the door, put the icing on her pissed off cake.

“Where the hell is John?! Is this why he forgot to come get the kids
yesterday? Because he was laid up with you?”

Marlena honestly didn’t know what to say. Not once did she ever
contemplate bumping into his ex-wife during her short visit.

Noticing the children shift uncomfortably at their mother’s choice
words and tone, she wisely decided to bite her tongue and be the
bigger person right now. Obviously the woman was still looney.

“He’s in the kitchen,” she heard herself say as she watched Trisha
snort in an angry breath and ignore her completely.

Ushering the kids into the house, the fired up mother gave her an evil
stare as she stomped into the home, her heels pounding into the
hardwood floor.

Closing the door, Marlena leaned against it for a moment, willing
herself to remain strong and ignore those voices in her head that were
reminding her of the time when he left her alone in that hotel suite
and she felt nothing more than second best.
Chapter 52

“Mr. Washington, everything you requested is at your disposal. If you
should have other needs, do not hesitate to contact the concierge. Oh,
before I forget.” Reaching into the breast pocket of his velvet
blazer, the bellman retrieved a business card. “Here is the contact
information for the owner in case an emergency arises or if you have
any, additional questions.”
Taking the card, Brad smiled widely as he stepped towards one of the
rare, large windows in the building, which overlooked the glistening
waterfront in the distance and bustling downtown right below. With
beaming glass skyscrapers on each side and a playground of endless
possibilities, he regretted not retreating to this fantastic
metropolis sooner. San Francisco — the Golden City. He had finally
made it.
Renting out one of the luxe condos at One Hawthorne and adopting a
disguised name, he couldn’t have been happier with his un-calculated
decision. Following Marlena here definitely pushed his plans back a
tad, but allotted him a huge advantage. The robust city offered a wide
range of amenities, providing him with an infinite amount of chances
to execute his plan. Remaining in Salem would have been a huge
mistake.
Turning around, he removed his jacket and tossed it onto one of the
opulent upholstered chairs in the living room. Clapping his hands
together, he strode back over to the awaiting bellman near the door,
knowing exactly what he was waiting for.
“Thank you for the warm welcome.”
Dipping into his pocket, he retrieved a large bill, to which the man
was more than happy to receive.
“Thank you, Mr. Washington. Enjoy your stay at One Hawthorne.”
Tipping his hat, he graciously exited, leaving the oddly nerved man alone.
Inhaling a deep breath, Brad swiveled around and wondered what he
should do now. Noticing the boxes he had delivered just a few days
ago, he unbuttoned the buttons on the cuffs of his sleeves and rolled
them up. It was time to get down to business. Marlena was scheduled to
leave within three days and if he had any say so about it, she would
not be leaving as planned.
Quickly un-boxing the two computers along with video surveillance
equipment, he had the high technology hardware up and running in
record time. He did not realize it — he was still in denial — but his
mild case of Borderline Personality Disorder (BPD) was full blown.
This disorder, that has plagued him since he could remember, was
something he has fought to overcome since his last year of high
school. The frequent bouts of depression, volatile mood swings and an
odd tendency to become highly obsessive about any person or thing, was
alarming to say the least. His parents refusing different treatments
and medicines helped him to channel the negatives of his condition
into positives the best they could. The rare ability to become easily
obsessive about things was one reason why he established an
exceptional academic career. Valedictorian of his high school and
undergraduate classes as well as graduating magna cum laude from one
of the most prestigious law schools in the country, he certainly had
the intelligence to do what he intended to pull off. What he failed to
realize was the fact that he wasn’t completely sane in doing so. Not
only was he putting his targets at risk, but himself as well.
Romantic relationships were always his downfall. It was when he was
emotionally involved with someone did he forget the identity he worked
so hard to establish and cling to, absentmindedly allowing himself to
tumble into an ardent and unstable dark abyss. That’s what eventually
happened with Marlena. Although she didn’t witness it. And all of his
other ex-girlfriends. The second when he felt them pull away…when he
felt like he could lose them…when the fear of being alone hit him
like a tidal wave…and when they ultimately left them, did he seek
revenge. It had only happened once. The first time he failed. This
time, he sought success.
Why Marlena was different than the others was still puzzling. Quite
frankly, he truly didn’t care much about why. He had sacrificed so
much to be with her, and she betrayed him in the worst way possible.
If he couldn’t have her, he felt as if no one could have her.
Especially John. It was this mentality that fueled the triggers of
this disorder to turn him into a man who probably needed to be
institutionalized. He was dangerously impulsive, obsessed and
borderline psychotic.
Quickly pouring himself a glass of scotch from the bar, he carried his
drink into the room now designated as his office. Sitting within the
computer chair, he leaned back and silently reflected as he waited for
the two monitors to light up. Glancing to his left, he nearly grimaced
at the storyboard of pictures of Marlena, John, Nathan and himself.
For a second, he re-thought his plan. Nathan. That little boy had
really captured his heart. He did not want to hurt him, or her. But he
could see no other way. Focusing on John’s picture…and his
smile…and the way he was holding Marlena in that specific portrait,
caused him to gulp down the rest of the glass and slam it onto the
table.
It was time.
Shaking his head for clarity, he flexed his fingers over the keyboard
and hovered, preparing to get down to business when his cell phone
rang. Grabbing it from the end of the desk, he grinned widely once he
saw the recipient.
“It took you long enough…everything is swell, just swell…I
appreciate your help…yes, tomorrow we will meet to decide on how to
do this as discreetly as possible…right, I will meet you at 10 a.m.
sharp…alright…do not forget those blueprints.”
Ending the call, Brad sighed as a glamour shot of Marlena possessed
the background of the monitors. His eyes slowly traveled from her
dazzling smile and down to his left arm. The secret that lay below was
one he couldn’t resist looking at.
Rolling the sleeve further up his arm, the pinkish slash marks, which
were carefully cut along his bicep, were now healing. He sighed
deeply. As he covered his secret once more, it was his fervent hope
that once this was complete, he could finally have a sense of peace.

Chapter 53

The unmistakable sound of Trisha loudly screeching his name almost
caused John to drop his mug onto the counter as his eyes widened in
surprise. Quickly hopping from the barstool, he strode towards the
entryway of the kitchen, hoping to catch her before she made matters
worse.

“John! Where the —”

“Would you, please.”

Halting, Trisha now stared up at the man whom once held her heart on a
silver platter as she met his eyes defiantly.

“Where the hell were you last night?”

Scratching his brow, John folded his arms across his chest as he
inhaled deeply, truthfully not wanting to deal with her right now.

“This is your weekend, Trish. We discussed and agreed to the change on
Tuesday.” Seeing her mouth drop open, he cut her off before she had a
chance to defend herself. “And do not think of threatening me because
I still have the emails,” he said calmly.

Noticing Rachel come into view from behind her, his heart instantly
softened, hating that the children had to continue witnessing such
debacles. He was positive that the nasty bickering during the early
stages of their divorce would always haunt them.

“Hey, my pretty girl. How are you?”

Opening his arms, the little girl easily walked into his embrace.

“Tired. Oh, happy birthday, Dad.”

Giving her father one of her usual homemade birthday cards, he
graciously accepted it, anticipating the moment when he would read the
heart felt words that were always tucked inside.

Hugging his waist tightly, Rachel closed her eyes and relished in the
feel of his strong arms around her. She had always and would continue
to be a daddy’s girl.

Bending at his waist, John kissed the top of her thick locks as he
stared back at Trisha.

“Thank you, sweetheart.”

Watching their interaction, the woman’s anger immediately assuaged,
realizing that no matter the amount of animosity she held for this
man, he was an amazing father to their children. “John, I have a
meeting with a client in San Mateo in thirty minutes. I know you won’t
mind granting me a favor so can you watch them until I get back?”
Trisha asked.

Eyeing her, he squeezed Rachel tighter. “Where’s Christian?”

“In the living room,” Rachel answered, looking behind her father at
the little boy who was now quietly making his way towards their
position. “Who is that?”

The three of them directing their attention on a confused little boy
whom had observed their entire mini showdown in silence, did not know
what to say. But they didn’t have to. Marlena now entering the room,
the second Nathan saw her, he ran towards his mother and hid behind
her legs.

It did not take long for Trisha to put two and two together,
especially after seeing the striking resemblance of Nathan and John.
And her ex-husband quickly noticed her Einstein moment, knowing things
were about to go down hill.

“Rachel, go join your brother in the living room. I’ll be there in a minute.”

Nodding, the little girl looked at Marlena and Nathan oddly as she
obediently followed her father’s instructions and left the room.

“I-I-I…just know, this is not —” Standing between the two of them
flabbergasted, Trisha was livid. “Are you kidding me?!”

Sighing, Marlena looked to John for an answer. She could see he was
still, completely blindsided by their company.

But his actions that followed made her heart soar — or so she thought.
Coming to stand beside her and Nathan, he wrapped an arm around her
shoulder as he faced Trisha.

“This is Marlena and the handsome little fellow is our son, Nathan.”

Staring at them in shock, Trisha burned image of their quaint little
family in her mind as she threw her hands up in the air.

“I honestly cannot believe this! I knew you had your share of women
during our marriage, John, but I never thought for once you would be
stupid enough to knock them up!”

Rolling her eyes from the man she was beginning to despise more and
more, she focused on Nathan, sizing him up.

Marlena had had enough of this woman’s unrefined mouth. And of John’s
simple reference to her. Plainly saying her name rubbed her completely
the wrong way.

“You know what, why don’t I give you two a moment alone. Come on, sweetie.”

Glaring at Trisha, Nathan held tight to Marlena’s hand as he followed
her towards the staircase.

“Marlena!” John called. She didn’t bother to look back at him.

Quietly observing their exchange, Trisha’s eyes widened in shock as it
suddenly occurred to her who this woman was. It all came rushing back
in an instant. She remembered Marlena showing up at her daughter’s
birthday party all those years ago, of her answering the phone the
many times when she called John’s condo and running into her in the
department store. It was hard to digest he had actually gotten her
pregnant.

“Oh my god! You were with her when my mother was sick weren’t you, you
bastard! He looks about four or five!”

Slapping John’s chest, she demanded answers as he stared down at her,
quickly taking control of the situation.

“Look, I was going to tell you sooner or later. I just found out he
was my son not too long ago, so cool it.”

“Cool it?! I do not know who this woman is and —”

Glancing in the direction of the staircase, John closed his eyes and
groaned. He saw the look Marlena gave and her ignoring of him made him
sweat bullets.

“Trish, are you going to leave the kids here or not?”

Huffing, she made sure he heard and felt the extent of her anger as
she spoke low, her eyes shooting darts.

“They’ll stay here but I will be back shortly. For the record, I do
not want her anywhere near my children.”

“Trish —”

“And we will talk about your little situation upstairs as soon as I get back.”

Not leaving him room to argue, she fled from the room as John stood
within the middle of the kitchen, honestly not knowing what to do.
Chapter 54

“Mommy, why you cry?”

Dabbing her eyes, she smiled softly at her son.

Sitting on a stool in front of John’s large bathroom mirror, Marlena
set down her makeup brush as she focused on the little boy now
standing to her side. She didn’t want the chaotic situation with
Trisha to affect her, but it had. Seeing the kids…feeling the
woman’s anger and John’s casual reference to her impacted her in ways
she didn’t foresee. When she brought Nathan upstairs so they could get
dressed, she thought for sure he would have immediately come up to
apologize until the cows came home. But he hadn’t. His hour long
absence — and counting— only caused her uncertainty to skyrocket.
Maybe her mother was right. Just maybe she had rushed into this
situation too fast and was in over her head.

“Mommy is okay my sweet boy.” Cupping his face, she smiled sadly,
seeing his father in every ounce of his face. “My, don’t you look
handsome.” Her eyes resting on the obvious highly scooped neck of his
shirt, she stifled a laugh at the minor error he had made. “Here, let
me help. You put your shirt on backwards, baby.”

Grabbing the ends of the long sleeved shirt, she began to lift it when
his small hands stopped her. “No, it’s right.”

“Honey, I’m very proud that you dressed yourself, but let me help you
make it perfect.”

“No, it’s right!” He pushed her prodding hands away that had resumed
fidgeting with his shirt.

Marlena sighed, her patience about to run thin. Her son had not thrown
a tantrum in a very long time and she was not looking forward to the
one brewing.

“Nathan, it is backwards. Look, your tag should not be in front. What
did I tell you about shirts?” Reaching inside, she retrieved the tag
and showed him his mistake as the little boy peered down his chest,
seeing she was right. But he still refused to accept that his hard
work in dressing himself was a waste. “The tag is always back,
remember? Now, let’s fix it.”

“No!” he fired back.

Groaning, Marlena realized what she was about to deal with.

“Nathan, what did I tell you about saying no to me?” she sternly asked.

He thought for a moment as he furrowed his little brows and shook his head.

“But it’s right,” he cried.

Biting her tongue, Marlena could not handle this right now. Her
emotions were teetering.

“We’re going to fix your shirt or you will get put in the corner for time out.”

“No!”

Catching her by surprise, he bolted from the room as she got up and
ran after him.

But his escape was short lived as he collided into his father’s strong
legs. Falling back onto the diamond-squared plush carpet, he
suppressed the urge to cry as John stared down at him curiously.

“Where are you in such a hurry to?” he asked, bending down to help him
up. Marlena’s eyes rested on his tall frame, relieved to see him for
once.

“He was running from me.”

Walking towards their position, she grabbed her son’s arm as he began
to kick and scream.

“No!” John quietly watched their interaction curiously. “I no wanna!”

“Nathan, stop it!”

She didn’t believe in physically punishing children, or her child for
that matter, but with the way he was behaving right now, she was
strongly considering it.

Latching a death grip on his arm, Marlena sat on the edge of the bed
and pulled him in between her legs, locking him down as he continued
to kick and scream.

“What’s the problem?” John asked, wondering why his son was behaving this way.

“He put his shirt on backwards and doesn’t want to switch it.”

John honestly didn’t know what the big deal was. He was a little boy —
he was going to make these mistakes eventually. If it were him, he
would have allowed Nathan to wear the shirt backwards and let it be.
But watching the little boy continue to fight Marlena and seeing her
restlessness, he figured he could at least try to do something right
today.

“Son, stop and listen to your mother,” he bellowed.

Nathan’s actions seemed to cease in an instant as he stared up at John
terrified, his little chest rising and falling. Sitting beside Marlena
on the bed, John eyed the child closely, wondering if she ever
disciplined him. It seems as if she didn’t the way he instantly halted
his behavior and let her finally fix his shirt, all the while staring
at him frightened.

“There, now was that so hard?” Marlena asked as she tugged the ends of
his polo, and softly patted his rump before kissing his head.

“Come here,” John said. Grabbing Nathan’s hand, he pulled him into his
lap as the little boy clasped his hands together and stared down at
the carpet.

As much as Marlena wanted to object, there was not much she could say.
After all, she had allowed John this role of parent. And if he sought
to hold him accountable for his actions, so be it.

“Was it necessary to give Mommy such a hard time?”

Nathan continued to stare down at the carpet, shaking his head no.
Never had he been yelled at, let alone by the opposite sex. For some
reason, it triggered a feeling of fear and firm obedience in him.

“Then why did you?” The little boy said nothing as he rose his head to
stare at Marlena. “Hmm?” John asked again as he brought his gaze to
match his.

Shrugging his shoulders, Nathan seemed to look towards Marlena for
help, too afraid to say anything.

“Well, if I ever see you behave this way again or Mommy tells me you
did, I’m going to take away your Xbox and no more Spongebob.”

His eyes widened in fear. “No, Daddy.”

“Then be a good boy from here on out and tell Mommy you’re sorry.”

“K.”

Pulling him in a for a hug, John kissed his cheek as he watched him
crawl over to Marlena and do as instructed.

“Why don’t you go put on your shoes and jacket so we can get ready to
go, alright?”

“Ok, Mommy.” Kissing her cheek, he quickly hopped down and ran from the room.

Laughing at his retreating form, John remembered Christian being the
same way at that age. Sudden tantrums which only took a firm sounding
voice to control.

Rising from the bed, Marlena began to head back towards the bathroom
when she felt his hand tug her back. Eyeing him, she tried to pull her
wrist from his death grip.

“John, not now.”

“Now,” he said as he pulled her reluctant form to stand in between his
legs. Resting his hands on her hips, he stared up at her as she
refused to meet his eyes. “I’m sorry,” he started.

“Sorry for what? Getting me pregnant and referring to me as if I was
just some girl you mess around with or your ex-wife and kids finally
finding out about me and my son?”

“Baby —”

“Answer the question, John.”

Sighing, he dropped his gaze.

“I will never be sorry for our son. I love him more than anything…and you.”

“Really? But I’m just Marlena, remember? I have no significance or
role in your life.”

Pushing his hands from her hips, she retreated to the balcony doors as
he followed. Standing behind her, he leaned his arm against the frame
as they both got lost in the scenery for a moment.

“You are my everything. You know that,” he whispered into her ear.

“Do I, John? You say you love me, you say —”

“I have meant everything I have said since we got back together, damn it.”

Sighing at his tone, she swiped a stray tear that trickled down her cheek.

“Were you even planning to introduce me to your children? I believe we
have pretty much skipped the typical boyfriend, girlfriend stage.
We’re very serious, at least to me.” Shaking her head, she dropped her
gaze as a round of tears swarmed within her eyes. “I can’t figure out
for the life of me why you’re keeping me at a distance again while you
lead this double life. Only when we are together…or you are between
my legs,” she whispered, “do you play the part.”

Closing his eyes, he carefully sought the right words, knowing
anything he said would sound shallow and empty.

“Marlena, I was going to introduce you to the kids when I felt the
time was right. And yes, you have a point. We are not the average
couple but there’s a time and place for everything. I don’t know
exactly where we’re headed so I —”

She spun around to face him. “You don’t know where we’re headed?! I
broke off my engagement for you! I allowed a man that I despised more
than anything into my son’s life, who happened to be his father. That
was you!” She pointed in his face causing him to stumble back a step.
“I even opened my heart to you again and you have the gall to say you
don’t know where we are headed?!”

“Marlena —” As he began to raise his hand, she quickly slapped it down.

“I don’t want to hear it, John. I just thought, this time around, we
would be on the same page. That this time, you were
completely…with…me. I see nothing…at all…has changed,” she spat.
“Nathan and I will be leaving in the morning.”

Walking from him, this time he let her go, afraid to even attempt to
make this situation better. Watching her retreating form with sad
eyes, he fought the urge to run after her. She needed some space.

“Rachel and Christian would like to meet you…both. I briefed them
about our situation.”

The only response he received was the bathroom door, loudly slamming shut.
Chapter 55

The wind felt heavenly against his skin. Then again, anything felt
amazing when one was under the influence and driving. Turning up the
radio, Brad hummed along with the oldies music playing for the evening
hour. After completing a little busy work and downing a half bottle of
scotch alone, instead of engaging in his usual self-harming ritual in
the bathroom, he decided to go out and explore the city. His plans for
a night on the town were immediately deterred when his contact texted
him the address of John’s residence along with the access code to gain
entrance into the private community in which it was located.

As he drove through downtown, he nodded appreciatively at a few of the
scantily clad women whom were waving him down as he cruised the dusk
clad streets in his rented, fire red Ferrari. Playing the part of a
womanizer enticed him greatly, but he wisely chose not to take
advantage. He needed no distractions and also figured since this stint
would likely either kill him or deliver a life sentence in prison, he
would draw as little attention to himself as possible. The luxury
condo and automobile were probably the beginnings and end of the high
price tab he would acquire before everything went down.

Making a sharp right, he planned to stop at a crowded sports bar for
dinner and drinks to kill time. Besides, it was too early to sneak
onto John’s property. And he didn’t have a couple of things he would
need to make an unannounced visit. Food and shopping were just what he
needed to delay time.

_______________________

“Your turn,” Rachel informed Nathan as she handed him the dice.

Resting her elbows on the table, she waited for her new found brother
to happily roll the two pieces which would no doubt land on the floor
like they had been since they started playing.

“Okay, here I go,” Nathan said as he cupped the dice in both of his
hands and shook them. Closing his eyes, he shook harder before
releasing them onto the board. They shockingly stayed.

“Uh, you move four this way.” She pointed in the direction to her right.

“K.”

Grabbing his character, he loudly counted as John entered the room. He
smiled warmly as he sat in the chair cater-corner to where Marlena
rested on the sofa, watching the children lovingly.

After she locked herself in the bathroom earlier and refused to come
out, he changed clothes and made the quick decision to take all of his
children out for a day of fun on the town and also to bond. His
problems with their respective mothers he pushed aside because, at the
end of the day, it was about them…and his ability to provide a
stable and as fulfilled a life for them as possible.

He was a bit surprised that Rachel and Christian easily accepted the
fact that Nathan was their half-brother and that he was involved with
Marlena…somewhat. Christian had greater reservations than Rachel,
which is why when he requested to go home to his mother’s house, John
did not argue. He thought it was best anyway. Nathan seemed to adjust
to Rachel better now that it was just the two of them. He watched his
son closely, knowing that it was a lot to take in for the little boy —
a new father and siblings. People he had never known, now were
permanently a part of his life.

Sipping his drink, he relaxed down into the chair, squirming when the
box that sat tucked behind him accidentally poked into his back. When
he took the kids out earlier to a festival at the park and for lunch,
he had made a stop to the famous jewelry store all women loved:
Tiffany & Co.

Marlena’s words from their argument earlier rung in his ears and made
him feel like the scum she probably thought he was. And she was right.
So caught up in winning her back, he never seriously considered
introducing her to the children anytime soon and felt only when they
were together — just them alone — was when he didn’t put on his game
face. He was wrong and even more so, for not formally acknowledging to
Trisha, his kids or anyone else for that matter, that she was now a
person who was a very important part of his life and would always be
part of his life.

“Oh! You win now?” Nathan asked as he cupped his hands beneath his
chin and stared at Rachel closely, observing her pick up the dice.

Marlena smiled lovingly, so happy that he was accepting of his big
sister. She had to admit, she was nervous when John left her a note
saying he had taken them all out. For one, Nathan had never been alone
with John, and the other children were simply complete strangers. He
never did handle strangers well. Her immediate reaction was to call
and demand he bring them back, but she did not want to be that person.
She was ecstatic when her son came back, happy beyond belief from
‘spending a day with daddy’ and Rachel and Christian. Now what was
left to do was make things right with his pig-headed father.

“No, it’s my turn to roll. But if I roll six, I’ll win!”

Frowning, Nathan watched her moves closely as John averted his
attention to the blonde at his left, whom was picking over her slice
of his birthday cake and ignoring him at all cost.

Swallowing a large gulp of his whiskey, he rose from the chair and
grabbed the box as he made his way towards her.

She saw his movement out of the corner of her eye and sighed as she
set her half-eaten plate on the end table and tucked her feet beneath
her, focusing on the kids. She would not give in to him.

Setting his glass near her plate, John stooped down beside the arm of
the chair and looked up at her. She always looked so pretty when she
was mad. Her eyes glistened with fire and lips curled into the cutest
pout he had ever seen. It was time to make up.

“I was a jackass,” he said as he hid his hands and began opening the
carefully wrapped box. He thought of letting her open it but he had
other plans.

Marlena said nothing as she shifted along the couch, refusing to look at him.

“And I am sorry. You were right about everything. I have not given you
the respect of being my significant other as you deserved. For that, I
am sorry and can only think of making it right…this way.”

Finally looking down to him, she stared into his eyes, wondering what
he was up to.

“John, what are you talking about?” she asked tiredly. He would not
change her mind about leaving in the morning.

Looking at the kids and making sure they were still preoccupied with
their game, did he then proceed. “Give me your hand.”

She furrowed her brows in confusion. “Why?”

Bringing the blue box into view, he placed it behind her elbow along
the arm of the sofa as he asked her again, “May I please, have your
hand?”

It didn’t really matter which one she offered. He just hoped she
accepted the piece of jewelry. His quick purchase of the platinum
laden and diamond encrusted ring was pure luck. A customer had custom
designed it and had never come to pick it up. Their loss was his win.

The ring, uniquely designed with two bands of round diamonds
intertwined while a modest shaped three-carat heart rested in the
middle was a perfect piece to not only prove his love, but to show her
he was serious about rectifying the situation. Yes, many would say
it’s just a silly promise ring, but he saw it more than that. By her
wearing the ring, it told the world that she was taken and that she
was not only his child’s mother, but the love of his life. Besides, it
had set him back a pretty penny as well.

“John, what —”

“Your hand…please.”

Sighing, she offered her right hand, watching closely as he brought
the stunning ring up to view and slowly slipped it onto her ring
finger. She gasped as she inspected the newest piece of jewelry that
now sparkled on her manicured hand.

“This hand okay? Fits good?” he asked her as he wiggled it.

She honestly didn’t know what to say. She didn’t see this coming.

“It’s beautiful and fits fine.” Running her hand over the heart, tears
formed in her eyes as she looked at him puzzled. This was more than an
‘I’m sorry gift’ she could tell. “Why?”

“Because I love you. As you have pointed out, I’ve basically been a
jackass. Right, kids?” he asked as they looked to him in surprise.

“You gave her the ring?” Rachel asked, abandoning the game and coming
to sit beside John. Nathan quickly followed, climbing into Marlena’s
lap.

“Yes, I did.”

Taking Marlena’s hand, John brought it to his lips and kissed it,
holding it against his cheek for a moment, before peering up into her
eyes.

“I don’t want you to ever doubt my devotion and love for you again. As
I have told you before, I love you now, forever and always. And when
we are both ready, we will take the next step and legally commit to
one another.” She couldn’t argue with him there. She was not at all
ready for marriage. “But until that time comes, this ring will remind
you and the world, that you are more than my child’s mother, more than
a girlfriend, more than a woman I unexpectedly fell in love with four
years ago. It says that you are mine and that I intend to spend the
rest of my life with you.”

Marlena didn’t want to give in. But she couldn’t help it. Those were
the very words that she had wanted to hear since they had gotten back
together. And although she didn’t usually like to be showered with
gifts or need visual aids to remind her of a commitment to someone, in
this case, she was relieved and happy. Especially after their morning
and heated argument.

“I love you, even though you’re a brick head at times,” she giggled,
leaning into kiss his lips.

“I know. So, kids, what do you think? Rachel, are you happy with
Marlena being daddy’s girlfriend?” he asked.

John knew Marlena hated that word, but it was the only one that he
could produce to allow them to understand the circumstances.

“I guess. Are you engaged now?”

“No, but someday soon we will be. This is just a token to show how
much I love her.”

“I tell Daddy you would like it, Mommy,” Nathan chimed in as he leaned
against her chest.

Kissing the top of his head, she smiled as she reached out and cupped
Rachel’s face. The little girl smiled in return.

“Rachel, I know this all may be a little hard for you to process but I
want you to know, I truly love your father and I am not trying to take
him away from being a Daddy to you, okay?”

Too often, when a single parent developed a romantic relationship, the
innocent children involved would mistake this new individual as
someone out to rob them of their parent. She prayed neither of them
saw it that way.

“I hope in time, we can both continue to get to know one another and
grow closer.”

“You don’t have to worry. I like you already,” she said, her early
maturity showing in the sophistication of her speech. “You’re pretty
and nice. And I can tell Daddy really likes you. He kept talking about
you today.”

Poking his side, the little girl peered up at her father as John laughed.

“Guilty,” he confessed. “And Christian will come around.”

Nodding, Marlena didn’t press the issue about his absence, simply
grateful for this moment. Clasping John’s his hand tightly, her
uncertainty was somewhat put to ease as she finally felt truly happy
since they re-embarked on this journey.
Chapter 56 — Part I

Scrolling through his iPod, John smiled to himself as he settled on
the perfect song, Night Time is the Right Time by Aretha Franklin. His
ex-wife’s fondness of the blues genre had inadvertently rubbed off on
him. Over the course of their marriage, he had become a true fan of
legendary blues musicians. From young and old. This song was among his
list of favorites.

Relaxing into the mahogany upholstered chair, he grabbed his glass of
malt, aged whiskey as the jazzy blues, deep, rich and soulful music
began to fill their ears. Bringing the cup to his lips, the aroma of
the nutty liquid filled his nostrils as her hypnotizing gaze stirred
his soul.

After putting Rachel and Nathan to bed, the parents retreated down to
the basement for some time to talk, and play. Yes, the ring he gave
her earlier had smoothed things over, but she was still understandably
upset. Once he ignited the gas fireplace, they sat at a small table
adjacent to the bar, planning to discuss their primary place of
residence but found themselves drinking and simply enjoying this
moment.

He watched entranced as her shoulders began to sway to the sexy beat
and eyes dance…all the while remaining on him.

Marlena was never one to drink, let alone drink anything harder than
wine or champagne, so she caught him by surprise when she agreed to
partake in sharing a glass of whiskey while they chatted. Finishing
the small amount he had fixed for her mixed with coke and her second
glass now half empty, he was certain she was probably borderline tipsy
and verging on drunk. But he loved every second of it. She seemed like
a vixen. Taunting, scintillating…all the while waiting for the
perfect, heated moment to strike and reel him in.

He watched her with baited breath as she brought her index finger to
her lip and playfully bit it. A deep groan passed his lips when she
slipped the tip of her finger into her mouth and sucked, before
releasing and dragging a damp trail along her cleavage. It was taking
everything in him not to climb across the table, pull her from her
seat, and have his way with her. The seductive manner in which the
thin strap of her satin, white camisole fell down one of her arms
caused him to audibly growl. The woman was sexy…on fire…and the only
thing that was preventing him from taking full advantage of her was
the table and his pure enjoyment of witnessing this side of her.

He slid further into the cushioned chair and watched as she slowly
pushed both straps down her toned and slightly tan arms to fall within
the crooks of her elbows, all the while smirking at him, still moving
her shoulders. Next came the hair clip, which was holding her soft and
freshly layered mane in place. He had to admit, he had missed her
length. When he picked her up from the airport, he was pleasantly
surprised. Her once short and sassy bob was now a medium-long, envious
flow of shiny and full golden strands.

Letting the tresses fall from their upheld position and cascade around
her face, she seemed like a sex kitten. His kitten. Her dangerous
smirk…her sultry hair…her alluring makeup…her foxy attitude.
Everything. It all made him forget about their heated words earlier,
his ex-wife, and Brad.

He yearned for his woman.

Hearing the piano breakdown coming up, his eyes watched closely as she
gripped the curved arms of the chair and slowly rose. Her hips moved
from side-to-side while her hands playfully lifted the bottom of her
shirt and danced it around her trim stomach, teasing him, before
releasing the material and letting it fall to cover her heated skin.

His mouth became dry at her little game. He could see she was becoming
visibly and highly turned on. Her eyes were so dark and
penetrating…her gaze never wavering from his.

Dragging her hand along the edge of the table, Marlena sauntered
towards his position as she came to stand beside him. He simply looked
up at her and gulped. If nearly two glasses of whiskey, a fight,
jewelry and an old tune could get her this way, he would be sure to do
this every night.

She gyrated her hips in extremely slow circles a few seconds for his
pleasure, then carefully crawled onto the table. Taking a moment to
rest so that he got a beautiful side shot, she moved into a catlike
stretch — her legs spread and hips thrust into the air as she used her
arms to slowly crawl forward and extend her body. Eyeing him with her
body now lengthened, she flexed her toes and rested on her palms as
she swung her head around and flipped her hair back. His sexual growls
encouraged her even more. Her gaze never faltered as she inched back
up, making sure to shake her hips in the process.

John struggled not to reach out and give them an appreciative slap.

Coming to rest onto all fours, she crawled the short distance to him
and teetered on the edge of the table. Grabbing his glass, she
finished the remainder of his drink, resisting the urge to scrunch her
face at the bitter taste. Slamming it down onto the table, she
realized it was time to really get dirty. Her bare knees and the hard
wood were beginning to repel. But her beau didn’t seem to notice. He
just watched…still too afraid to move or speak.

Still facing him fully and resting on her knees, she slowly spread her
thighs apart. Licking her tongue seductively along her lips, she slid
her hands up along the tops of her thighs as she rotated her bottom —
like she did many times when she was riding him. Holding her hair
above her head, she continued to move her hips as John panted. It was
challenging to rock so sensually atop a table in a pair of very fitted
jersey shorts, but she moved like a pro.

He made a mental note to compliment her on her barely there lounge wear later.

Noticing John practically drooling, she slid her hands back down to
play dangerously close to the haven between her legs and then travel
back further up her body, pausing to graze over her breast area and
back into her hair. She grinned when she saw the look on his face. One
of desperation and utter captivation. She knew he wanted her to take
it off. But that would be his job.

Leaning back, she kept a hand within her hair while the other rested
behind for support as she continued to thrust her hips. Giving him a
look, John knew exactly what she was thinking. Her heavy eye lids and
the way she was biting her lower lip, she was no doubt thinking yet
again of a time when she was on top of him. Throwing her head back,
she trailed a hand down her chest, pass her stomach, continuing to
move lower.

His eyes widened as he realized she was going to touch herself — or so
he thought.

Her hand stopped on the top of her shorts. She grinned at the defeated
expression on his face. Carefully turned around, she rose with every
beat of the music, finally coming to stand fully atop the table with
her back facing him and bent over at the waist. Angling down, she
peered at him in between her legs and moved her hips up and down then
back and forth, as if she was polishing her ass on something that
would make it smooth for all eternity.

All John could think was where was a stripper pole when you needed one.

The second when she touched her toes briefly and then dropped to her
knees, beginning to slowly whine her body upright, he fought the urge
to yank her from the table. Where did she learn these moves?, was all
that he could think. Her firm behind and long, shapely legs in this
very position would be something he would dream about for years.

Just when he didn’t think he could take anymore, did she suddenly
slide from the table and walk to stand behind him. Gliding her hands
across his broad shoulders, she caressed them down the planes of his
chest, massaging his taut flesh beneath his collared shirt lightly, as
she bent close and whispered into his ear, “Are you going to watch me
all night and not join?”

Seizing her hands, he brought them to his lips and kissed her knuckles.

“I was just enjoying the show.”

Smirking, she kissed his ear before leaning up and coming back to
stand in front of him. Instructing him to slide back from the table,
she carefully straddled his lap and wasted no time in pulling him in
for an erotic kiss. As much as she would have loved to continue her
mini strip tease, she was just too turned on and knew he was as well.
Their hands and mouths were working overtime as they sucked each
other’s lips powerfully while their hands touched every part of their
bodies that was guaranteed to make the other scream.

Hearing the music begin to start over once again, John thanked his
lucky stars that he had probably accidentally hit the repeat button.
The song would fit their actions perfectly.

Sliding his hands under her shirt, he carefully lifted the camisole,
ridding her of the satin material, leaving her topless in his lap. She
never looked more beautiful. He wasted no time as he bent his head
forward and suckled a luscious breast.

Marlena cupped his head as she continued to rock her hips in sync with
the music atop his growing bulge.

Reaching between them, she fiddled with his belt and the zipper on his
trousers before she successfully freed him with a little help. Pulling
his manhood from his pants, she was pleasantly surprised to find him
rock solid and ready to go. They had been teasing each other
throughout the remainder of the evening while playing a game with the
kids and given their previous fight, it was now time to make up. Who
was she kidding. It was her little show that had him instantly up and
ready to charge.

Suddenly rising from his lap to remove her shorts, his hands gripped
the back up her upper thighs firmly, stopping her. She peered down at
him with questioning eyes.

“Keep them on,” he whispered.

Placing her hands on his shoulders, she smiled naughtily as she felt
him reach under her shorts, searching for underwear. His eyes lit up
at the discovery in finding none. Sliding a finger along her moist
folds, she watched as he brought his coated finger to his nose for a
whiff before gripping the back of her thighs again, right beneath her
ass. Then, without warning, did he pull the soft material down her
legs and toss them behind her onto the table.

She could only imagine the scene they painted to an onlooker. Her,
completely naked and standing between his legs, and his large hands
gripping her backside while he remained seated, waiting to make love.

Stroking her soft thigh, he leaned in and pecked her moist mound
before pulling her to rest back atop his lap.

She smiled when she heard the lyrics of the song, fitting their mood
perfectly. “Baby keep me…please me…tease me…night time is the right
time to be with the one you love.” That was how she felt. Perfectly.
She wanted him to keep…please…tease…and love her like never
before. To do things she only imagined in her wildest fantasies.

How or when it happened she did not know but the second she felt his
rigid manhood fill her up, Marlena could have sworn she orgasmed. Each
time they made love, each time they were joined as one, the way in
which he entered her body would forever feel the same. As if it was
the first time. He was always so full, so large, and so manly.
Gripping the back of the chair, she let him guide the movement of her
hips, his deep grunts filling her ears as the seductive music
continued to play. Never before had she felt a love like this.

Rising from his chair, he kept a firm hold on her waist and a tight
lock on her lips as he reclined her back onto the table, never
slipping out of her. It was the perfect height. Bracing his hands
beside her head, he pumped powerful and strong, stroking and searching
for the point of no return.

She arched her head back and let his name fall from her lips. They
could now check off making love on top of a table from their list.

Bringing one of her thighs to secure around his back, John was not
pleased with the newly tried position and the failed intensity he
sought for. Surprising her again, her eyes flew open when she felt him
pick her up from the table and lead them over to a nearby wall.
Locking her legs treacherously high around his waist, she nearly
screamed at the new position. He was buried so deeply inside of her.
But it was a welcome position as her orgasm came almost immediately.

Her arms extended high up the wall, searching for something to grab
onto as her legs felt like putty, threatening to fall from his torso
and ruin their new stance. Thankfully, he had her in a death grip. She
had never experienced such an intense release in her life. It was
instant and never-ending. Ripple after ripple, she climbed higher and
higher…shouting his name from the rooftops.

He groaned loudly as he continued to plunge into her depths. His
breathing was haggard as he felt his own release close. Her body was
out of control as it gyrated wildly atop him. He could not prolong
their lovemaking because of her movements as he would have liked, but
it was for their own safety. Making love against this wall was risky —
either could fall and hurt themselves. Gripping her ass tightly, he
stared into her face as his thrusts became rough and hard, exerting
every fiber of his being. Within a matter of seconds, he too moaned
her name and emptied all that he possessed.

No words were spoken as they both quietly trembled from such an
intense experience. He remained sheathed inside as he continued to
hold her along the wall. Laying his head against against her naked
breasts, he softly kissed them as the music still floated through his
ears. It was permanent. From here on out, every time he heard this
song, he was going to think of this moment. And likewise for her.

Marlena combed her fingers through his hair as she struggled to
control her breathing. Her head was spinning from their speedy union
and the alcohol. But nonetheless, she was content.

“I might have to marry you tomorrow if you pull a little stint like
this again,” he murmured.

Leaning up from her chest to gaze into her eyes, he boyishly smiled as
she stroked his jaw.

“Oh Baby, you do not have to threaten me to receive that kind of
performance. You loving me is enough.”

Pecking his lips, she sighed when she felt him slip out of her and
settled her onto her feet. Se stared up at him, suddenly feeling like
a little person. Even though they were roughly close in height,
without her heels on, she felt incredibly small next to him. It was a
comforting feeling. Watching him place himself back within his pants
and go to quickly retrieve her shorts and shirt, she felt she would
crumble when he pulled her close to him and assisted her in slipping
back on her clothes.

“How about a shower?” he asked as he continued to hold her close,
allowing her to feel his manhood once again erect. She gasped.

“I was more hoping you would start up a fire in the bedroom and make
love to me into the morning…even after the sun comes up,” she
whispered, dragging her hand up and down his chest.

“Don’t tease me woman.”

Reaching down, he picked her up again as she easily locked her feet
above his hips. Where his incredible hulk like strength came from
would leave many puzzled. But he did tell her, when he got her to
himself, she would not be sleeping. As always, he was a man of his
word.

“I’m not. I want you,” she breathed against his lips, “to make love to
me…again…and again…” Framing his face, she kissed him tenderly as he
blindly sought to turn off the music. “and again…and again…”

“This must mean I’m forgiven,” he said as he securely held his hands
beneath her bottom and walked towards the stairs.

“Almost. Take me to the bedroom. Now.”

He needed no further instruction as he carefully traveled up the
stairs, preparing to fulfill her every wish and command.
Chapter 57 — Part II

Brad navigated around the many shrubs and bushes within John’s
backyard, annoyed that a man would have such an immaculate lawn and so
much greenery. But it also came as an advantage for him. He remained
hidden and unseen to the trained eye as he moved carefully, dressed in
all black. His camera and an empty syringe — ready to be filled with a
tranquilizer if need be — were the only materials he brought. Well,
those and the silver baller pistol dressed with a silencer that rested
inside his breast pocket. If things got out of hand, he was more than
prepared.
Scanning the back yard for anything that could come to his advantage,
those blueprints would have come in handy right about now. It was a
serious challenge to even step foot on the highly respected doctor’s
property. Gated from all sides and angles, the security code on his
front gate was too hard to crack and breaching it was out of the
question. It took him sneaking into a resident’s yard located behind
the home and climbing over the tedious fence to finally make it.
After gaining a good feel of the grounds, he was about to leave the
property when he glanced up and saw a glowing light coming from a
balcony on the second floor. His curiosity was peeked when he saw
shadows move steadily back and forth within the light. Stepping
towards the bricked house, his luck was seemingly amazing tonight. A
steel pole traveling along side the wall, with a few steps jutting
outward, were perfect for him to keep leverage and climb. Walking
towards the wall, he looked around and made sure the coast was clear,
before he began to ascend to the balcony.
_______________________
Marlena and John were completely unaware of anything than each other.
Lying beside the roaring fireplace on blankets and pillows, they
completed the ultimate sex scene as they made love sensually, trying
to keep as quiet as possible.
Grabbing his hands, she linked their fingers together as she continued
to rock atop his manhood slowly. This was round 3 for them. When they
finally made it upstairs earlier, John led them to the shower, to
which she allowed him to ravage her like an overzealous
seventeen-year-old boy. Her body experienced more orgasms in a
short-time frame than she ever had in her life. She was positive that
she would crumble into dust if he even looked at her in that way.
Once they emerged nearly an hour later, one would have thought that
both were drained. Only a thirty minute break spent drying and
cuddling by the fire while they caressed each other’s bodies soon led
to him pulling her back onto his hardened length and leading them to
that place…again.
The fire cast an amorous glow around her as well as the breathtaking
tone which showered her skin. Tossing her head back, she moved her
feet further beneath his thighs as she gripped his hands tighter.
He bit his lip as he watched her closely. Her neck was covered in
reddened marks from his incessant mouth and her breasts were no doubt
extremely sore, but still screamed for him to have a taste. His eyes
then lowered to the diamond shaped haven that was rising and falling
off of his length. She simply was…and is. There was no adjective he
could have chosen if he wanted to describe how he felt in this
moment…to describe the amount of love that he felt for her.
Hearing her throaty moans fill the air, he grinned as he released her
hands and slid them along the planes of her body.
Bracing her hands back on his upper thighs, Marlena moved her hips
quicker when she felt his palms slowly travel up her stomach. The feel
of his thick fingers suddenly gripping her waist led her level of
pleasure to tip the scales in a second when he further pushed her
harder onto him in one fluid motion, causing her head to feel light
and loudly cry out his name. But it was when John’s missioned hands
made contact with her bosoms did she truly almost lose it.
He flicked the hardened rose buds, caressing and squeezing the supple
flesh as he took his time and played with them. He knew how much she
liked that. And how much it drove her in sane. Filling both his hands
with her mounds, it wasn’t until she rolled her head back down to look
at him did he know what she wanted.
“Come here, Baby,” he growled.
Slowing her hips, she slowly leaned forward and pressed her hands into
the floor beside his head.
Trailing a hand hand down her glistening back, he pushed her fully
onto his length before floating both hands up to her shoulders. As he
held her down, the added pressure caused her warmth to expand and
fully accept every inch of him, forcing her to the point of no return.
“Mmm,” she moaned as her vision became blurred, the ecstasy tingling
through her finger tips.
He pushed her harder onto him again. “John.”
The ability to keep quiet was becoming impossible. Never before had he
been fully inside. Not like this. If her mind wasn’t so hazy, she
could’ve sworn she felt the tip of him in her stomach. Every ridge,
vessel and thrust of pleasure was cemented deep into her core as he
rose them higher and higher.
Skimming his hands down her spine, he palmed her hips tightly, forcing
her not to move. Not an inch. Their thrusts were minimal. Only her
slight rocking continued to push them to the brink.
Their sexes remained joined as he tilted his head up and wrapped his
lips around one of her breasts. Lowering her head to rest just above
his forehead, she brought one of her hands to the back of his neck for
support and encouragement. She didn’t know what to feel or say. She
had truly reached cloud nine.
He suckled at her chest like a baby. His mouth was latched onto her
breasts in a death lock and hands palmed her ass like a basketball.
The second when he began to spiral his hips beneath her, did she
finally lose it.
And so did Brad. The mini view he had gotten from his hidden position
on the wall was enough to make him want to catch both off guard and
ensure this was the last time either had a night like this. His eyes
darkened as he continued to watch.
Their skin now speckled in sweat from the heat of the fire and their
erotic movements, it was a miracle they had not passed out from the
stifling heat. There was so much fire in this one spot, it was enough
to set off the smoke detector and fire sprinklers. Neither could have
cared if either occurred.
“Yes,” Marlena moaned as he began to drive his hips upward in
excruciatingly slow, but very hard movements. No one would have ever
guessed, but she was a woman who liked it rough. Especially this kind
of rough.
Releasing her chest from his mouth, he stared up into her eyes as she
kept their pace nice and slow, while he added the necessary pressure.
John didn’t know how much longer he could hold out. She had already
come once since they started by the fire and he could feel her second
orgasm approaching.
Pulling her lips down to his, he kissed her feverishly as he flipped
them over. Spreading her legs eagle style, he grabbed her hands and
linked them with his above her head. Resting his body completely atop
hers, Marlena became powerless.
“Baby,” she cried out when he shallowly thrust into her core.
Her flexibility truly showcased in this moment. Raising her legs, her
feet locked just below his shoulder blades causing John to groan —
loudly. She knew without a doubt she would be stretched to the max
tomorrow and probably defeated all laws and purposes that her birth
control held. None of it mattered in this moment
Squeezing her hands, his pace quickened as his thrust turned into
bursts, his breathing labored and hot. With each push into her body,
Marlena felt the wind knocked out of her. All she could do was stare
up into his passionate eyes as he loved her like never before.
“You’re my everything. Remember that,” he whispered, leaning down to
peck her lips. “You complete me.”
“You…complete me, too.”
Then it happened. Their limbs tensed and bodies lost complete control.
The dam she was struggling so long to hold, rushed open and washed
over him violently. Her insides were pulsating, igniting every nerve
within her body. Likewise, John spouted all that he possessed deep
into her core, hoping that this feeling would never last.
And it didn’t. Ten seconds…twenty seconds…thirty seconds…almost
a full minute and a half passed before either began to ride the
calming waves down from their surreal high. John could not move. He
honestly didn’t want to. Never had he experienced sex like this with a
woman and never did he want to with anyone else but her.
Still bucking his hips into her body, he reclined his head down and
averted it back to her breasts as Marlena closed her eyes and lay
paralyzed. She couldn’t move either. Her legs numbly falling down from
his back was the only movement she was allowed as she truly let John
do whatever else he wanted to her body. She was undone.
“Had enough? It’s not close to morning yet,” he said, switching to her
right mound.
Peering down at him, she let one of his hands go as she entangled her
fingers within his hair.
“Were you breast fed?” Her question caused him to erupt in laughter,
knowing what she meant.
“I just appreciate your beautiful boobs. Am I paying them too much
attention?” he asked, wrapping his mouth around her nipple while
keeping his gaze locked on hers. It caused her to quiver in
excitement.
“No, I just…know…this will be your last night showing your
appreciation for awhile.”
Chuckling, he let her very sore flesh go before rolling off of her
body. Laying next to her, he reached down to pull the blanket up to
cover their lower regions. Normally, she would have felt uncomfortable
having her top half exposed this way, but she didn’t care. Especially
since she had not a fear they could be victims of voyeurism, as they
were. She was hot and sexually spent and could care less.
Rolling onto her side, she draped her arm across his waist and laid
her head onto his chest.
“When we get married, I say, we have two more kids. Two boys,” he
said, running his fingers up and down her back.

“You want to marry me?” Resting her chin on his chest, she peered up
into his eyes.
“Yes. I can’t wait for the day when you become Mrs. John Black. So,
don’t get too comfortable with this ring.”
She smiled widely and kissed his chest as her heart did somersaults.
Maybe her fairytale ending would happen.
“I won’t. It truly is beautiful by the way.”
Holding her hand up, she admired the jewelry, which twinkled perfectly
in the firelight. Its reflection bounced off different areas of the
room creating a whimsical effect, but twinkled noticeably bright near
the balcony windows. Following the gaze, Marlena immediately grabbed
the blanket and brought it to cover her chest when she thought she saw
a dark figure move.
“John! There’s someone outside.” Sitting up, she peered out into the
night, certain she saw someone.
“Honey, there’s no way for anyone to step a foot onto my premises
without me allowing them too. It’s completely gated. It’s probably
just the moon reflecting off one of the potted plants.”
Shaking her head, she concealed herself in one of the warm blankets
and began to creep towards the door.
“No, no. It was someone.” Peering through glassed door, she was too
afraid to further open it.
Brad had nearly fell from the pole when Marlena first noticed his
existence. What she thought was the reflection of her ring was
actually the lens from his very expensive camera. To which almost fell
to the pavement below in his haste to scurry down the pole unseen.
Rising from the floor, John walked towards her in all of his glory,
calmly asking her to step aside as he opened the doors. Looking from
left to right, up and over the balcony, he did not see anything out of
the ordinary.
“There’s nothing out here, Sweetheart.”
Timidly stepping out into the cool night air, she wasn’t entirely
convinced. “What if it was Brad? What if he followed me here?”
Swiftly turning around, John’s face hardened as he envisioned that
possibility. “Don’t get yourself worked up. He’s not that crazy.”
But he was. Hanging on for dear life beneath the balcony base, Brad
wished they would hurry and go inside so he could get down.
Grabbing a high-tech, touch screen remote, John came back to stand
beside her on the balcony as he began to press a few buttons. “Look,
I’ll light up the backyard and show you. No one is out there.”
True to his word, with one flick of a button, his dreamy backyard lit
up like an amusement park. The hot and beaming large lights would have
spotted even the tiniest of movements or person. Scanning the
premises, Marlena felt a little better when all that filled her vision
was his pool and carefully placed Italian cypress trees.
“I could have sworn I saw someone,” she said, leaning into his embrace.
“It was no one. Just your mind playing tricks on you. Come on, let’s
go back inside. We still have a long time before the sun comes up.”
Kissing her cheek, he powered down the lights and treaded back inside
as she remained standing, still rooted in the spot. She could not
shake the feeling that something bad was going to happen very soon and
worse, that Brad was near.
It seemed an eternity passed before they finally closed the door and
he was able to jump down and retreat from the property. John obviously
had secret gadgets Brad wasn’t aware about. But he wouldn’t worry.
Those blueprints would provide him with everything he needed to know.
Chapter 58
Sipping his espresso, Greg Brody listened intently to the plan Brad
had concocted. Watching the young man map out the deed he intended to
execute late tonight, he smugly smiled as he envisioned his hand in
all of this.

Marlena Evans. A woman whom he would never fall out of love with. Like
any man that had a taste of her, it was either she was theirs or they
felt no other man was deserving. That feeling was deeply directed
towards John Black. Although he and Marlena had ended things amicably,
Greg couldn’t dismiss the idea of revenge. Especially after the
memorable stunts the coward Dr. Black pulled. Beating Greg to a pulp
at his own law firm and spouting numerous threats, Greg realized now
was the perfect opportunity for him to finish his own failed plan of
bringing them down.

When Brad contacted him a few weeks ago, Greg thought the man was
completely insane. Finally putting Marlena behind him for the most
part, he intended to leave that door closed to never open again. Or so
he thought. When Brad expertly played on his hurt…on his anger…on
the confusing love that he still had for this woman, he could not turn
a deaf ear. Because of his affair with her, Greg had lost everything.
His wife, his children and his business. Luckily, he still had the
contacts, money and the skills to aid Brad in every possible way. John
and Marlena would never know what was coming.

“Alright, so I say we move in when they are sleeping. John is
scheduled for an operation tonight. Our decoy will be at the hospital
waiting to signal us when he arrives. We won’t have much time before
he finds out that the entire appointment is a ruse. Also, his daughter
should be leaving today, so it gets easier. I’ll take Marlena. You can
take the boy.”

Watching Brad continue to draw circles around the blueprints of John’s
house, Greg leaned forward within the booth and set down his coffee
mug. Folding his hands together, he smirked at the oblivious
castigator.

“I am not assisting you, hands on, per se. We had a deal. I provide
the tangible means and you carry it out. Once everything is done, I
get the phone call and you are paid the rest.”

Peering up at him, Brad set down his marker and leaned back within his
side of the booth, pulling his hat down lower onto his head. “So, I’m
a one-man show?”

Laughing, Greg picked up his mug again and brought it to his lips.
“Seems you didn’t have a problem performing last night when you
trespassed on the man’s property.”

Rubbing the back of his neck, Brad huffed. “Yes, originally I planned
to do this alone but then you came into the picture and I just thought
—”

“You thought wrong. I play from the sidelines. As I have been the
entire time.” Eyeing the young man, Greg could see he was becoming
visibly flustered by the change of plans. “Don’t worry. You’ll do
fine. You have the equipment and means. John will never know what
happened. And Marlena…well, she’ll learn to quit treating us like
puppets.”

Brad said nothing as he listened to him, his blood boiling. If Greg
wouldn’t be an accomplice, then he would be nothing at all. He did not
need witnesses or someone turning against him at the last minute.

“Ah, I’ll be right back. Restroom,” Greg said as he slid from the
booth. Brad nodded as he watched his retreating form, his eyes
darkening.

Discreetly reaching into his pocket, he skillfully slipped on a latex
glove beneath the table and took hold of a small vial, carefully
opening it. Glancing around the small diner, he was grateful the
establishment was outdated as it had no security cameras, was fairly
empty and resembled a truck stop from the eighties.

Grabbing Greg’s mug, Brad slyly pulled it closer to him, taking a
moment to skim the environment again and ensure the coast was clear
before he emptied the extremely high dosage contents of the vial into
the liquid. Strychnine — a fatal poisoning that would get the job done
without leaving a trace. Well, his version, that was. It had taken him
a few days but money talked, and he acquired a substantial amount of
the substance in record time. This specially assembled version would
simply make it appear as if Greg had a violent seizure or heart attack
if an autopsy was performed, ruling out all possibilities of a
homicide linking to him.

Brad had only killed one person in his life, courtesy of his past, and
he did not intend to kill the woman he was after. But he needed to be
prepared for anything. He had completely lost his mind and was
plundering into an abyss of insanity. Sadly, he did not recognize it.
Marlena switched on the psychopath that rested deep within him and
there was no way for him to turn it off. Chiefly, after he witnessed
them making love the other night, no one could stop him. He had
reached the point of no return.

Quickly grabbing a spoon, he stirred the liquid, smiling politely when
he saw a waitress glance his way. When she had turned back around, he
slyly pushed the mug back across the table just in time when Greg
returned.

“So, everything set now?” Greg asked as returned to the opposite side
of the booth.

Picking up his own mug and checking his watch, Brad smiled as he
watched the man reach for his drink and sip it heavily. A maximum of
five minutes and he would be a thing of the past.

“Everything is perfect. You won’t have to worry about being
involved…at all.” Finishing his cup, he set it down onto the table
and began gathering his papers. He needed to exit soon. This special
version of the poison would effect Greg immediately. He needed to be
gone. “Thank you for your help.”

Then it happened. Greg had barely set his mug down when he was thrown
into a violent coughing fit and his vision suddenly became blurry, his
throat feeling as if it was lodging closed. Brad smiled as he walked
around to pat him on the back.
“I’m sorry, but you needed to be fully on board. Refusing to do so,
well, that was never an option. Clearly, you made a bad choice. Have a
nice sleep,” he whispered before walking from the table and stealthily
exiting out the back door of the diner.

Greg continued to cough rapidly, his eyes nearly bulging from their
sockets as he suddenly fell from the booth and onto his back, gasping
for air. Staring up at the tiled ceiling, he could feel his entire
body tense and begin to convulse in violent spasms, every muscle taut,
trying desperately to gain control.
His lungs felt as if they were collapsing when a waitress and fellow
diner came into his line of view. His backbone arched and body shook
in a final episode of tremors when suddenly, it all ceased. Greg could
faintly hear what they were trying to say as his eyelids became
deathly heavy and his once racing heart, suddenly slowed to protracted
thuds. The final thing he remembered was the last time he saw
Marlena’s smiling face on the beautiful day he had taken her to the
park. She was full of joy, thankful that they were spending a day
together, completely alone and free. He would have given anything
within these last few seconds to gain that day back and protect her
from the impending danger of Brad.

“Marlena,” he whispered before his eyes closed…forever.

_______________
“You know, this surgeon thing is getting pretty old. I do not
appreciate you leaving us at night all the time,” Marlena teased as
she watched John slip on a t-shirt.

After spending a day with him, Rachel and Nathan, she intended to be
next to him all night. Nothing or no one was going to ruin her night.
That included her son. Once they had dropped Rachel off at home and
the three of them had gotten ready for bed, she intended to do just
that. Lay beside the man whom held her heart and soul while he held
her tightly within his arms and they climbed to the top of the
mountain of love. His call from the hospital an hour ago ruined all of
her plans.

Leaning against the entryway to his closet, she glanced back at their
son who was rested within the center of John’s bed, occupied with a
movie and a bowl of chocolate chip ice cream topped with fudge.
Normally, he would not be allowed to have such sweets this late, but
she figured what the hell. If his mother was taking a walk on the wild
side and throwing caution to the wind, he could too.
“Yeah, well, there are people who need to be saved and I’m the man for
the job.” Tapping her rump, John walked around her as he grabbed a
hoodie from the top rack and a pair of sneakers.

“So, shall I expect you to creep into that very big and cold bed
tonight and have your way with me?”

Sauntering up to his seated form, she placed her hands on his
shoulders as John secured a knot on his sneakers before trailing his
eyes up her bare legs to rest on the hem of his oversized t-shirt she
wore and finally to her playful face. Leaning back within the single
sofa, he played along as he roughly yanked her down into his lap.

“You can expect that and more. Just be ready,” he whispered against
her lips before swallowing them whole. Wrapping her arms around his
neck, Marlena moaned softly into his mouth when his hands began to
move quicker and rougher along her body. “I have to go,” he reminded.
“Can’t you be late?” she asked, trailing her kisses down his neck.
It was a miracle she still wanted him after their sexually fulfilling
night last night. She could only attribute her insatiable appetite due
to their leaving. She and Nathan were flying out tomorrow evening and
she wanted every chance she could get to be spent beneath or on top of
him, despite her body’s cry for mercy.

“I am afraid I cannot. I will be home before you know it.” Feeling her
begin to unzip his hoodie, he quickly placed his hands atop her busy
ones. “Baby, we can’t,” he said sternly.

“Ten minutes. Nathan is occupied. He won’t dare wander in here and
besides we can just turn the chair around and be quick,” she
suggested, just in case their son did venture in.

Shielding his eyes from the science of sex by turning the chair from
the entry way and preventing an up close view was her perfect solution
for a quickie.

Holding her to him, John sighed as he looked over her shoulder and
down to his wrist, checking his watch. Closing his eyes, he squeezed
her ass as he pressed his lips against her neck.

“You have to stop seducing me, woman,” he groaned when she
successfully slid her hands under his shirt.

“And you have to stop making love to me so…damn…good,” she growled.

Smiling into her mouth, he roughly picked her up and led them from the
closet and into the bedroom. Tearing her lips from his neck, Marlena
slowly opened her eyes and noticed their new surroundings, wondering
what he was doing. She thought for sure he would cooperate and give
her what she wanted.
“John, where are you —”

She never received an answer when she felt herself being pulled from
his body, tossed into the air and landing on the fluffy comforter on
the opposite side of her son. It took her a second to process what
happened when her son and his father were laughing hysterically.
“Daddy, drop you Mommy,” Nathan chuckled as he ate another spoonful of
ice cream, his little eyes once again glued to the mounted TV.

“That is not funny,” Marlena said, propping herself up on her elbows
as she watched John walk over to her side of the bed.

“I’m sorry. But it was the only thing I could think of to avoid giving
in. I promise, when I get home, you are all mine,” he whispered as he
pressed his hands into the mattress and hovered above her face. As
much as she wanted to be mad, she couldn’t. His actions only increased
her desire for when he would return home.

“I’m holding you to that.”

“I promise,” John affirmed as he leaned down to kiss her lips.

Sighing, Marlena pulled down the hem of his t-shirt as she rolled onto
her side, watching him grab his keys from the night stand and walk
towards the door.

“You two be good. I’ll be back shortly.”

Kissing them both again, John winked at his lady love as she scowled
at him before he disappeared from the room.

Glancing at her son whom was still enraptured by the cartoon movie,
she decided to slip under the covers beside him and ponder how she
ever fell in love with a man whose duty called at the most inopportune
time.
Chapter 59

John silenced his cell phone as he exited the elevator and trudged
towards the nurse’s station. The hospital seemed unusually quiet at
this hour, especially the cardiac wing. He was confused on the entire
drive here, not having remembered scheduling a surgery. He never did
operations on weekends and never this late in the evening unless it
was an emergency. When the nurse called and informed him of an
existing patient who needed a triple bypass, he did not question or
argue. He decided to come in anyhow and hoped the situation would be
resolved. For if he was proved wrong, the surgery still needed to be
performed.

But as he neared the station to find two of the night shift nurses
huddled in deep conversation, he couldn’t shake the feeling that this
was all wrong. Nodding at a few passersby, he noticed one in
particular who gave him the look of death. Ignoring it, he shoved his
hands in his pocket and continued on his merry way.

“Ah, evening ladies.” Walking up to the counter, he leaned against the
edge as the women broke apart, staring at him puzzled.

“Dr. Black, what are you doing here?” Angela asked.

“I received a call to come in for an operation. Apparently an
operation that I scheduled, to which I actually do not remember doing
so. I was wondering if you could check from the computer here, and see
if it’s still there?”

“Oh, I was the one who called you,” the other nurse, Blanche, informed
as she sat down within her computer chair and slid closer to the desk.
“I found it so odd, actually. Seemed right after I looked at the
schedule and called you, the appointment…just…disappeared . I did not
know if it was a computer glitch but you surely were booked for OR
room 4, at 10, for a bypass.”

Angela rolled her chair closer to Blanche’s, watching as she navigated
the screen, trying to decipher the problem. Running his fingers
through his hair, John walked around the counter to get a closer look.
He stared at the mixed schedule in confusion. Never in all of his
career has this happened.

“That is extremely strange,” he said as he watched Blanche maneuver
the mouse across the screen.

“I swear, it was here before I called you and minutes after because I
remember being so shocked you scheduled a surgery on a weekend. Then,
I guess just a few minutes ago, it disappeared.”

All stared at the screen in amazement as an idle individual smirked
and quickly dialed a number. Turning away from the show, they spoke
low into the receiver, “He’s here.”

No other words were said as they trailed down the hall and tossed
their cell phone into a trash bin in passing. Pulling the hood up over
their head, they decided not to follow through with part two of the
plan. They were paid and the job was done.

“Well, was there another surgeon who accidentally scheduled a surgery
tonight? This is a serious mix up that needs to be fixed, ladies. We
cannot just speculate and ignore,” John said distractedly as he
grabbed a stuffed folder and scanned the charts.

“I agree. I’ll call IT asap and then, contact all surgeons,” Angela suggested.

“You do that. I’m going to head down to my office and check my
computer. Just want to make sure it wasn’t hacked,” John said as he
left the station and walked down the hallway.

He didn’t know why, but at that moment, Marlena invaded his mind. All
he could think about was her and her fear of Brad the other night. She
was so paranoid and on edge that she pleaded with him to hold her all
night long and didn’t want him to venture too far from her sight. It
was amazing she allowed him to leave the house tonight.

Rounding the corner, he quickly unlocked the door to his office.
Opening and closing the door, he turned on the lights and made his way
to the telephone. He wasted no time as he called the house. Pacing the
floor, he bit his lower lip, his eyes darting about the room nervously
with each passing ring.

No answer.

Checking the time, he thought it was impossible they were asleep
already. It had barely been thirty minutes now since he had left. He
thought to try her cell instead. Dialing the number, John sat down
within his office chair and tapped his foot rapidly as he checked the
time again, paranoia sinking in.

“Come on, Baby…come on, Baby. Pick up.”

He sighed heavily as he still received no answer. Only her voicemail.

It wasn’t like Marlena to not answer when he called. Leaning back
within his chair, he folded his hands beneath his chin and decided to
wait at least five minutes before he called again and then another
fifteen for her to call back altogether. If he still didn’t hear from
her, he was going to flee home.

___________________

Brad maneuvered the dark house quietly. Putting his memory of the
blueprints to use, he quickly located John’s master suite.

Arriving on the private premises just ten minutes ago, he parked
across the street, having a momentary relapse when his car produced a
flat tire. He nearly entered into a state of sheer panic, wondering
just how he was going to transfer his victims to the secret location
when he had an “ah-ha” moment and decided to steal one of John’s cars.
Brad patted himself on the back for thoroughly thinking out his plan
and finding every tid-bit about John’s life. Right down to each piece
of property and car he owned. Thankfully, the good doctor had left the
truck in the garage.

His breathing slowed as he now approached the bedroom, thinking out
his plan of attack before crossing the threshold. Noticing Nathan and
Marlena asleep within the large bed, he nearly jumped from his skin
when the house phone rang and then her cell phone shortly after. He
was beyond relieved when she didn’t wake to answer either. He could
have guessed who the caller was though, which meant he needed to speed
things up. His relief was expanded when she awakened a few minutes
after her cell phone stopped ringing to go to use the bathroom, which
left him a window of opportunity to get the boy.

The thought of administering a tranquilizer to her crossed his mind,
but he needed her aid to get him to a certain place. So, it was
simple. He would use Nathan as hostage. He knew she would do anything
for that boy. That included cooperating with his every demand. There
was nothing like abusing a mother’s love.

Creeping into the room, the sounds of the TV masked his heavy
footfalls as he neared the large bed. Taking a moment to stare down at
the sleeping child whom he once envisioned would someday be his own,
Brad stopped the feelings of repentance before it consumed him, and
bent down to scoop the sleeping child up into his arms. Nathan didn’t
budge, only readjusted himself within Brad’s embrace.

Sitting on the edge of the bed that faced the direction of the
bathroom, Brad held the little boy close as he retrieved the gun from
his jacket and set it beside him on the bed, waiting for her to
emerge.

Only a few seconds passed before he saw the door to the bathroom open
and the lights dim. Her long legs showcased into the moonlight was the
first thing to fill his vision, and then her very scared face. He
beamed at her as he cradled Nathan close, leaning down to kiss his
head.

Marlena couldn’t move, let alone speak. Here was a man whom she hated
more than life itself, holding her son with a gun laid within his arms
reach. She could put two and two together. If she didn’t follow, he
was highly likely to either kill her or Nathan. Considering she
ignored all of his phone calls and emails as of late, and him
traveling this long distance just to track her down, she had no choice
but to cooperate. The only thing she could do at the moment was buy
time.

“You’ve been running from me,” Brad whispered as he picked up the gun
within his hand.

Shaking her head, she outstretched her hands and waved them
frantically. “No!” she said louder than expected.

He smirked at her fear, gripping the gun tighter between his fingers.
“Don’t worry. I’m not going to kill you or him…yet.”

She gulped at his words.

“Where are the keys to the truck?” he asked.

Her eyes darted around the bedroom, wondering what she could use to
her advantage. But she knew, any false move she made, there would be
blood on this floor.

“What truck?”

“Your boyfriend’s truck!”

She jumped at the rise in his tone, missing the wisp of happiness that
passed over his face at her reaction.

“I don’t know. Maybe in the kitchen.” She honestly didn’t know. What
puzzled her more was the fact that he knew John had a truck…and that
it was in the garage.

“Well, how about we find out. We don’t have much time.”

“Where are we going?” she asked calmer than expected.

His eyes darkened. “Don’t ask questions. Let’s go find the keys.”

Focusing on her still sleeping son, it was as if Marlena was willing
him to awaken, needing some excuse or distraction so that she could
gain an upper-hand. But seeing as he wasn’t moving, she fidgeted her
hands as she began to head towards the closet when his voice stopped
her.

“Na-ah-ah. Where are you going?”

Rising from the bed with Nathan, he still held firm to the gun,
running it along his jawbone.

“I thought I would slip on some pants.”

Brad nearly laughed at her suggestion. “What? Do you think I’m some
kind of nice, smooth criminal, Babe?” he asked as he walked up to her.
Bringing the gun down to hover over her chest, he peered into her
timid eyes, his gaze paralyzing her spine cold. “Move. Now.”

The sound of him unlocking the safety nearly made her faint. But she
would not let him see her fear.

“You would kill me in front of my son?”

“If I must. Move.” Roughly turning her around, he shoved her towards
the doorway as he aimed the gun in the direction of her lower back.
“And if you try anything stupid, I can’t miss. For either of you.”

Glaring at him, Marlena led the way downstairs to the kitchen,
wracking her brain for a way to get her and Nathan to safety.
Chapter 60

The black SUV turned into the barren, cobble stoned driveway, the
tires crunching the dried leaves, seeming to awaken the still dead
that was its habitat. Marlena glanced out the tinted windows and
observed their new surroundings. What looked like an abandoned old
mansion, located in an untouched and unpopulated vicinity of Monterey
Bay in the city of Watsonville, the fear settled within the pit of her
stomach like a block of cement. They had to be a good 100 miles south
of the San Francisco, at least. It had taken them nearly two hours to
get here. The tall, stark trees loomed over the property like guards
ready to castrate any trespassers and the house, barely standing from
the years of wear and tear, seemed as if it would cave in an instant
from a strong gust of wind. A ghost house, that’s what this is. The
thought ran a shiver down her spine. It was like something from a
horror movie. The isolated house in the backwoods of a small town,
with no one or nothing around for miles.

Dressed in an oversized t-shirt and undies, she was freezing cold and
down right scared. She didn’t have a cell phone and did not know
anyone who would worry and come to her aid. There was no guarantee how
long John’s surgery would take before he discovered they were missing
and furthermore, how long it would take to find them. Especially in
this deserted part of the town. Her only advantages were her son and
John’s car, which was stolen. She was sure Brad had overlooked that
feature. He was driving a stolen vehicle. Kidnap and theft. Another
reason for the cops to come after him.

“So, what do you think of us building a life here?” Wrapping her arms
around herself, she looked at him like he had grown another head. Brad
laughed at her expression. “Don’t worry, I was just kidding. I know
you’re a woman of fine taste. This is just temporary.”

“Why are you doing this?”

Placing the vehicle in park, he angled his body to face her as he
powered off the engine. Leaning over and into her space, she retreated
back some but not before he snatched her closer to him again.

“Because I love you. And we are going to be one big happy family with
my son back there.”

Glancing towards the backseat, she was a bit mad at herself for giving
Nathan a dosage of Motrin to aid his slight coughing fit from earlier.
He was probably in a deeper sleep than usual.

“He’s not your son.”

Brad’s eyes narrowed on her, his face smoldering into hate as his lips
curled into a frown. Raising his hand in the air, Marlena gasped, her
eyes widening like saucers as she braced herself for the impact of his
hand to her face. She was disgustedly shocked when he simply entangled
his hand within her hair and pulled her to him for a rough kiss.
Struggling not to squirm beneath his touch, tears formed within her
eyes as she let him attack her mouth. At this point, all she could
hope was that tonight would end, not caring whether she was alive or
not when it did.

Releasing her mouth, he smiled with longing, his hands coming to touch
his puckered lips in amazement. He had forgotten how delicious she was
to kiss.

Noticing his eyes glaze over her body and focus on her legs, she
trembled, knowing what would probably come later. That…she would
surely plan to avoid at all cost.

“Let’s go see your new home. But, turn around first.”

Eyeing him suspiciously, she didn’t move. Sighing heavily and rolling
his eyes, Brad realized he was going to have to take drastic measures
with her all night. Grabbing his gun, he pointed it in the direction
of Nathan and cocked back the safety.

“Turn. Around.”

The sight of a weapon pointed towards her sleeping baby was all she
needed to cooperate. With tears in her eyes, she struggled to not let
them fall as she turned within the seat and felt him bind her hands
tightly with rope.

“Time to go.”

Swiveling back around to face forward, she watched his swift actions
closely as he exited the vehicle and went to retrieve Nathan from the
backseat. Examining the darkened grounds further, there was honestly
nothing here. No neighbors. Stores. Civilians. Nothing. Just this
house and woods. Leaning back against the headrest, she watched him
walk around the front of the car carrying her son, no doubt coming to
help her next. Her eyes rested on the built-in GPS navigation screen
and focused on it briefly, wondering if maybe…

“Get out.”

His harsh tone broke her thoughts as she resigned to complying and let
him pull her from the car and lead them towards the house. Hands bound
and her legs feeling like ice, she squinted her eyes in hopes of
helping to see better through the consuming darkness. A flashlight
were their only guide as she suppressed the urge to cry out when rocks
and various other unknown formations tore into the soft skin of her
bare feet as she followed him through the high grass.

Thinking of Nathan, Marlena closed her eyes and prayed John found them
before something awful happened. But for now, all she could rely on
was herself. Mama’s going to get us out of here. Somehow.

________________

“Marlena!” Bursting through the garage door, John dropped his keys as
he bolted towards the staircase and climbed them by three’s. She
hadn’t answered when he called again nor called back the other two
times. He knew for certain something was wrong. His false surgery
proved that. “Marlena! Nathan! Where are you?!”

Reaching the second floor, he checked the kids bedrooms first and
found nothing before he ventured into his room. Finding the television
still on and a bed that shown the imprints of the previous sleeping
bodies, he just knew something terrible had happened. Walking towards
the balcony doors, he pushed them open as he scanned the property.

“Marlena!” Still no answer.

Noticing nothing out of the ordinary that could give him a clue, other
than knowing her leaving the TV on and the bed unmade was very out of
character, he had nothing else to go on. Bolting from the room, he
checked every room and corner of the first level, calling out for them
again and still, not finding them.

His paranoia was at an all time high when he journeyed down into the
basement. His eyes looked everywhere he thought possible. But
still…found nothing. By the time he was finished searching his home,
it had looked as if he had been robbed.

His mouth thinned into a line as the sudden realization hit him of
whom was behind this. He was certain without a doubt. Marlena
informing him of his calls, him following her home from the airport
and her proposed notion of Brad following them to a different state…

When John saw the man, he was going to kill him. Without a second thought.

Walking over to the bar, he stooped down and opened a cabinet. Running
his hands over the seemingly bare space, his hands came in contact
with a blended latch as he pulled it open to reveal his safe. Quickly
entering the passcode, the air released from the vault in a hissing
sound as it slowly opened to reveal stashes of money, documents and a
gun with plenty of ammo. He gathered the money and pistol with all the
ammo he could carry not knowing what the bastard had up his sleeve.

Slamming the safe shut, he rose from the floor and turned around to
face an innocent stack of built-in doors. Counting down, he found the
third one, reaching into his pocket for his keys to open the lock.
Inserting the key, he unlocked what was his self described pharmacy at
home. A drawer that contained sterilizers, drugs and utensils, he had
everything he needed to successfully perform an emergency surgery
within the confines of his home. He was medically equipped.

Conjuring a quick first aid kit — for Marlena or Nathan, if needed —
of a few needles and drugs, he was all set to go. Brad had certainly
met his match.

Running back upstairs, he grabbed his car keys from the floor and
ventured back outside into the garage. Dialing 911, the woman’s voice
on the other end seemed far away as he noticed for the first time,
that his SUV was gone.

“911, what’s your emergency?” the dispatcher repeated. “Hello?”

“My truck is gone,” John said distractedly.

“Your car is stolen? Is that your emergency?”

Walking around in circles, he scratched his head trying to think,
knowing somehow this new discovery came to his advantage. “The bastard
stole my car.” He knew Brad did or whoever had them. Marlena would not
just leave without telling him.

“Sir, did I hear you correctly? Your car is stolen?”

Unlocking his car door, he tossed the materials into the passenger
seat as he quickly powered on the vehicle, cursing the navigation
screen when it came into view and spoke.

“Uh yes, my car has been stolen. But that’s not important. My wife and
son are missing. I just got home from work and they were gone,” he
practically yelled into the phone.

“Okay. Your family is gone and so is your car. Do you think it’s
possible they went out and forgot to tell you?”

“No, dammit! My wife’s ex-boyfriend has been stalking her. I believe
he kidnapped them and used my car to do so,” he said into the phone,
having not a clue that he just referred to Marlena as his wife. He was
so frantic, he honestly had no leads and no one to help him track them
down.

“How long have they been missing?”

Checking the time, he was becoming increasingly frustrated with all
the questions. “Uh, maybe an hour now.”

“Alright. I will gather the information about your car and family in a
second. But to speed this along before I dispatch help, is your car
equipped with a GPS service that can track it?”

Backing out of the driveway, John slammed on brakes at her question.
He could have beat himself up for not thinking of that.

“Yes! Yes! Yes! I have LoJack!”

“Okay, you can provide me with —”

“No, I’ll call them myself. Thank you!”

Hanging up on the dispatcher, he quickly found the number and called
to inform the service of the situation. Thinking of Marlena and Nathan
he realized there was hope. He would find them soon.

“Hang on you two. Daddy’s coming.”

Cradling the phone to his ear, he tried to focus as much as possible
as he sped down the road.

Chapter 61

“Seeing as the little one is going to be asleep for awhile, I believe
this is the perfect time for us to indulge in some loving. We are
beyond over due. Yeah?” Brad asked as Marlena sat across from him in a
chair, rolling her eyes at his suggestion.

There they were. In a master bedroom within this large and ancient
home as her child slept feet away on a dusty, bare mattress while they
rested across from him beside a blazing fire, seated at an old
breakfast table. The hand-woven blankets spread across the floor made
Marlena’s skin crawl each time her bare feet made contact with the
semi-softness. The stifling smell of moth balls and the sight of white
paint chipping down from the walls wrapped her in a further feeling of
uneasiness. Brad was playing this kidnapper role to the hilt.

“Why did you follow me to San Francisco? What has gotten into you,
Brad?” she asked.

Despite all he had done, she was still willing to give him the benefit
of the doubt. After all, at one point in her life, she had agreed to
marry this man. She wanted — needed — to believe he was not this
unstable.

Running the gun along his chin, he laughed as he rose from the chair.
“Why did you spread your legs for that bastard while you were engaged
to me? The man who left you pregnant while he ran back to his wife. He
comes rushing back four years later and you let him,” he leaned in
closed to her face, “fuck you,” he spat, “without a care in the world
after the way he hurt you.”

Her eyes shut at his words as she struggled not to succumb to what he
was trying to do. Her heart stung, tears flooding her hazel orbs. When
she would forgive John for that, she didn’t know. But it would always
be a hole in her heart.

“You had it made with me. And you just,” he outstretched his arms in
disbelief, “threw it down the drain in a second.”

Her head spun to look up at him, remorse replacing her anger. “That is
not true. I tried my hardest to fight my feelings.”

Coming to stand behind her, Brad leaned forward and bent down to her
ear, pushing her hair from her neck.

“You can make it up to me now…before I kill you. That is, if you
don’t cooperate.”

Pressing his lips onto her skin, Marlena could not control the tear
that trickled down her face. Looking to her left at Nathan, she
swallowed hard. Every move she made from here on out, would be for
him. For if she did not abide by Brad’s rules, he was sure to go after
him first. And she was positive, he would follow through with whatever
grim plan he had in mind.

“What do you want me to do?” she frighteningly whispered, regretting
the question before she asked.

“We’re going to make love and then tomorrow, you, me and Nathan will
be on an evening flight to Prague, where we will start fresh. All
traces of our lives here will be erased.”

Her brows furrowed in confusion. “Brad, who are you exactly? A typical
lawyer does not have the skills, let alone mentality, to do that.”

Smirking, he came to rest in front of her. “Because I’m not your
typical lawyer.” Laying the gun down onto the table, he slouched into
the chair opposite her as he folded his hands and propped them behind
his head.

“What do you mean?”

All fears aside, she was curious now. During their time together, she
knew there was something he was hiding. Some deep, dark secret that he
kept concealed beneath the surface. She was always sure he would
confide in her one day. But that never happened. Now the window of
opportunity presented itself and she couldn’t wait to see what it
revealed.

He inhaled a deep breath as he thought out his words carefully. “Prior
to focusing my career solely on law, I was a secret agent for ten
years. An operation went south and well, I was forced to adopt a new
identity and life. So, I decided the easy route was to get back into
law, after all it, was why I went to college, and settle in the little
town of Salem.

Rising from the chair, he walked around her and towards the mattress
as she gulped, watching his actions closely. Her eyes were filled with
the view of his lean body draped in a fitted t-shirt, which loosely
hugged his muscles. Analyzing every inch of skin, her gaze paused on
the slash marks along his right bicep. I wonder if those are from some
accident he had as an agent. She hoped he revealed their identity as
well.

“I never expected to fall in love with you. But hey, shit happens.
When you walked away from me, that was something I could no longer
ignore. I was done putting my life on hold for others. So, I thought I
would go ahead and get what I wanted and we can all start a new life
completely in a different country.”

Sitting on the mattress beside Nathan, Marlena struggled not to rise
from the chair and go bash him upside the head. “So our relationship
and all that I knew you to be…was a lie?”

Stroking Nathan’s hair, he smiled at her softly before peering back
down to the sleeping boy. “No. Only my name. Everything else was real
and I never told you about my previous job. My name was Andrew
Fitzgerald. They have me listed as dead. Oh yeah, I have borderline
personality disorder, too. Guess that would kind of explain all of
this, huh?” he asked as he waved his hands about the room.

Her eyes widened in fear, knowing for certain she was in some kind of
movie. So stunned by his previous statement, his mental disorder did
not quite register with her yet.

“Brad, Nathan and I will not provide you the freedom you’re searching.”

Jumping from the mattress, he strode over to her. “You took something
from me. A family, stability…love! Why should you get to walk away
scot-free and not me?!” And just like that, that deep impulsive side
of him — as a result of his disorder — switched on.

Yanking her from the chair, he strode them over to rest closer to the
fireplace. “Lie down.”

She stared down at the blankets that covered the rusty wood floor,
wracking her mind on how to buy time.

“I think we —”

“Lie down.”

Grabbing the gun, he held it over her chest as he forced her to lower
herself onto the floor. She gulped as she stared up at him, certain
that she was not going to live to see tomorrow.

Smirking down at her, he slid his shirt up and over his head as he
slowly kneeled onto the floor and crawled to hover above her
frightened body. Laying the gun beside her head, he grinned down into
her face.

“You going to ride me like you did your bastard boyfriend the other night?”

Her eyes widened like saucers as she struggled with all her might not
to kick him off of her and slap him across the face. She could not
believe him!

“How dare you?!” she seethed.

“Just perform.” Spreading her legs, he lowered his head to kiss along her neck.

She stared up at the ceiling as tears escaped her eyes. Her hands lay
glued at her sides, too afraid to defend herself. She would just let
him do what he wanted and hopefully gain some type of advantage.

Tearing her gaze from the ceiling, she focused on her son, hoping more
than anything for him to stay asleep and not witness this. But the
more she watched him, did her desire began to change. Noticing his
little body shift ever so slightly along the bed caused her heart to
jump when she noticed his movements.

“You feel so good,” he breathed as he slid his hands down to the tops
of her thighs, skimming along the edges of her silken panties. “I’ve
been waiting so long for this.”

She clenched her eyes shut, about to say the hell with it all. She
would not be a woman who would allow a man to strip her of all her
dignity without a fight. About to rain on his parade, Nathan suddenly
awoke and called out for her.

“Mommy?”

Looking towards the mattress and seeing her child sitting up within
the bed sleepily rubbing his eyes, she smiled in relief, thankful he
was finally awake.

Brad paid no attention as he unbuttoned and unzipped his pants, not
caring the little boy was awake.

“Look at me,” he instructed when she kept glancing towards the bed.

“You’re going to rape me in front of my son?” she asked as her eyes darkened.

He laughed hysterically. “This isn’t rape. You’re consenting.” His
hand grazing across her chest made Marlena squirm in disgust. “You
want this.”

“Mommy, what’s wrong?” Nathan asked as he quickly climbed from the
mattress and made his way over to them.

He was confused and lost at the vision that filled his eyes. Marlena
didn’t want him to remember this image of her and Brad.

“You’re going to rape me, in front of my son?” she asked again in disbelief.

Nathan now standing beside them, he tugged Marlena’s arm, wanting her
to get up. He was disoriented and wanted nothing more than the comfort
of his mother’s arms around him. The recognition of her ex-fiance went
completely over his head as all he saw was red.

“Brad, get off my Mommy!” he demanded.

Staring up at the child irritated, Brad pushed him back. “Go back to
the mattress, kid.”

Marlena rolled her head to the side, seeing the gun laying idle.

“Get off my Mommy!”

Hitting the back of Brad’s head, Nathan then kicked his side causing
the man to scowl in anger. That was all the distraction Marlena
needed. Using her knee, she propelled it into his gut and kicked him
off of her as she quickly rolled to the side and grabbed the gun. But
Brad was two steps ahead of her. Seizing Nathan, he reached into his
boot and retrieved a smaller pistol, holding it against the boy’s
head.

Her chest heaved as they stood on opposite ends of the fireplace with
guns drawn — one aimed at her child and the other at his perpetrator.
One of them would have to cave. Watching her son struggle within
Brad’s grip as he held a gun to his innocent head, it was going to
kill her to give in first.

“What’s it going to be?” Brad asked as he unlocked the safety.

“I want…my Mommy!” Nathan tried his best to push Brad’s arm from
around his neck but failed.

Tears filled Marlena’s eyes as she watched her baby cry out for her
while being held at gun point.

“Okay…okay. I’ll drop the gun if you give him to me. Unharmed.”

Looking down to the little boy swaying back and forth against his arm,
Brad was willing to comply or he was going to harm the tyke soon if he
didn’t shut up.

“Ok. Now.”

Taking a deep breath, Marlena dropped the gun to the floor as she
watched Nathan be released from Brad’s grasp and run towards her. It
seemed everything happened in slow motion when as she was reaching for
her child, as he was within just a few feet of her hands, did a
gunshot fill the air.
Chapter 62
John was on pins and needles during the near forty-five minute drive
that normally would have taken an hour or more to Watsonville.
Thankfully, his car security service had located the stolen SUV via
satellite within twenty minutes and he had miraculously gotten the
entire San Francisco police department on his case in an instant.
Normally, they would have mandated more evidence than a stolen vehicle
before they hit the ground running for a missing child or person’s
case. Especially at this time of night. But the chief saw something in
John and knew that if they didn’t act fast, it would bite them in the
ass later. The young doctor’s desperation, and also local celebrity
from being a respected physician in the city, helped sway his decision
to proceed.

Appointing a rookie negotiator to be in charge — also John’s choice —
was not as smooth as the quick action of taking on this seemingly
common case. It took thirty minutes for the young man’s request of a
SWAT team to be approved before they gained back up. And another ten
for clearance on the interstate as they sped for Watsonville.

Ralph Spinks was on the highest of highs as he took full charge,
ignoring the fact that he had a huge lead and easy pass from John’s
LoJack service. The case was practically solved; John could have acted
alone if he wanted. All they needed to do was retrieve the woman and
child. But Ralph would never think of it that way. He had waited all
of his life to receive a case like this and now, it was his moment.

The black Lincoln town car cruised down the dirt road as slow and
quietly as possible. They had reached their destination just seconds
ago as the old mansion appeared on their right, as well as John’s car
still parked in the driveway. Turning off the headlights, Ralph drove
a little further down the road and parked a few feet from the
entrance. Instructing the police and SWAT team to block the road, he
further requested they remain there unless gunshots were fired. They
would try to negotiate without any violence first.

“I’ll take it from here, Ralph,” John said as he pulled his gun from
his pocket and checked to make sure he had enough bullets.

Watching the doctor closely, the young detective wasn’t too sure about
this one, regardless of how all signs pointed to them finding the
woman and child very soon. It was his first year as a negotiator with
the San Francisco police and he didn’t want to screw anything up. But
for some reason, this doctor seemed to have an odd, heavy influence in
persuading the chief to allow Ralph on the case and wanting him in
charge. He had worked his way up for months for this moment and was
now about to be out-shined by a doctor.

John had no clue of the internal battle of the man next to him. When
he burst into the department about an hour ago now, within the first
few minutes of talking with Ralph, he knew he wanted him on the case.
He could read people’s intuitions pretty well. It was simple: he was a
good man for the job.

“I don’t think that’s such a good idea,” said Ralph.

“You don’t know him like I do. Trust me, he wants me.” Pocketing his
gun, John tapped his jacket, enabling the microphone they had wired
him with. “Now, can you hear me.”

Covering his ear, Ralph nodded.

“Ok, remember. If we’re not out in ten minutes, come in.”

“I cannot believe I’m taking orders from a heart surgeon.” Ralph
laughed in disbelief.

Saying nothing more, John exited the car. Turning on his flashlight,
he ran down to the road and to the property, searching for a secret
way into the house.

Slouching within the car seat, Ralph grabbed his walkie talkie.
“10-63, subject is making entry. Stand by, 10-23.”

The transmitter sounded loudly in static before an officer responded, “10-4.”

Watching his clock, Ralph started the timer for ten minutes.

_________________

“Scary wasn’t it, babe? Have to be careful throwing down these things.”

Falling to her knees, Marlena held Nathan close, thankful that the gun
shot was simply from it hitting the floor and accidentally firing into
the ceiling. No one was hurt.

“Are you alright?” she asked the little boy as she held him at arms
length and scanned his body. Finding no harm, she hugged him again and
covered his face in kisses as Nathan watched Brad over his mother’s
shoulders closely.

Walking towards them, Brad was about to take things to the next level
when he thought he saw a light outside. Knowing that was impossible as
no one knew where they were, he placed the smaller pistol back within
his boot and grabbed the one from the floor before going over to the
window. Stealthily leaning against the frame, he scanned the premises,
looking around as much as he could through the darkened night for any
movement. Seeing nothing, he strode back over his victims.

Holding Nathan close, Marlena pressed her lips against his ear and
whispered as quietly as possible, “When Mommy taps her nose, I want
you to run as fast as you can out the door and hide until I come
looking for you. Okay?”

Knowing he had not a clue where the door was that led to outside, she
would ensure they were in a location close enough to where he could
figure it out and bolt.

“But why —” She pressed a finger against his mouth.

“Okay?” she whispered.

Nathan had only seen that look in his mother’s eyes a handful of
times. They were focused and devoid of emotion. It meant he should
listen and ask no questions. His simple nod reassured Marlena that
whatever happened tonight, her son would be okay.

Hearing Brad’s heavy feet stomp towards them, she kissed his cheek
again and hugged him one more time.

“Get up. Let’s go,” he bellowed.

Striding back over to them, Brad roughly pulled Marlena up from the
floor. She didn’t care how he was handling her as long as she had her
baby.

Holding her hand tightly, Nathan looked up at his mother and
remembered what she whispered into his ear. When she touched her nose,
he was to run. He was ready.

“Move!” Aiming the gun at their backs, Brad shoved them forward as he
led them down the frail and wooded stairs.

Their movements shook the railings, making it seem as if they would
fall through the floor any second. But the spiteful man paid no
attention to that. His anxiety was through the roof. He needed to
double check the grounds and confirm they weren’t followed. Although
he had seen nothing from the window, he needed to get a closer look
for his peace of mind.

“Where we going?” Nathan asked.

“Shut up!” Brad’s loud voice caused the little boy to jump.

“Honey, just be quiet and hold my hand. Everything is going to be
okay,” Marlena reassured as she carefully walked down the stairs,
biting her lip when a piece of wood scraped her foot.

Finally reaching the lower level, Brad left them as he rushed over to
a window and peered out into the night. His former instincts from
being an agent switched on as it took him only a few seconds to notice
how the moon was seductively reflecting off of one of the SWAT van
mirrors, igniting his attention. Brad nearly lost his mind when he
made out not one, but a swarm of darkened police cars about twenty
yards off in the distance.

“Shit!”

Marlena didn’t care what he was pissed about. Her eyes rested on the
front door, to which she estimated they were about five feet from.
Nathan could make it. Seeing Brad still idle at the window, she seized
this moment of opportunity.

Looking down at her son and pointing towards the door, she mouthed ‘I
love you’ before she tapped her nose. Nodding, Nathan bolted for the
door as Marlena turned to distract a startled Brad from the child’s
retreat. But she wasn’t quick enough.

Aiming his gun at the running tyke, she caught his arm and averted it
into the air before he could shoot as a bullet fired through the roof.

“You bitch!”

Pushing her down onto the floor harshly, Marlena watched her son
quickly open the door and run as fast as his little body could go with
Brad following behind.

The force from his push was overwhelming as it took her a second to
rise from the floor. The wind had been knocked from her body causing
her to lay there for a minute and regain her focus. Feeling her hip
throb, she knew there was probably a nice bruise forming.

Taking a deep breath, she pushed herself up and rose from the floor,
making her way towards the door as fast as she could when a dark
figure filled her line of view. Seeing a gun and a flashlight, she was
sure it was Brad coming back to kill her for what she had done and was
more than prepared to face her fate, when she suddenly noticed the
figure was oddly familiar.

“Oh, thank God you’re okay!”

Pulling her into his arms, John sighed loudly as Marlena clung to him
in utter disbelief. Wrapping her arms around his neck deathly tight,
she sobbed loudly into his neck, honestly thinking she would never see
him again.

Looking behind her and into the house, John held her close as he
rubbed his hands up and down her back.

“Baby, it’s alright. I’m here. I’m right here.” Closing his eyes, John
squeezed her as tightly as possible before sliding his hands down her
waist. “Where’s our son, Honey?” he asked as he kissed her neck.

Her sobs were uncontrollable as he could barely make out what she said
combined with the sound of Ralph calling back up in his ear. John was
somewhat reassured knowing that the fleet of cops would be down here
within seconds.

“Marlena, focus. Where’s our son?” Pulling her from him, her eyes
widened in fear.

“I told him to run out the door.” Walking around him, she stood within
the door frame, thinking the worse. “John, he could have our baby,”
she said as shivers ran up her spine.

“Who?” He had a good idea of ‘Who’ all along, but he just wanted to confirm it.

“Brad,” she whispered so quietly he barely heard her.

His face hardened as he reached out to cup her face and pull her back
into his embrace. “We’ll find him…we’ll find our son.”

“Ma’am, are you alright?” Ralph was nearly out of breath as he reached
their position. As soon as he heard the gun fire, he practically
sprained his foot in such a haste to exit the car.

Marlena stared at him in wonder, about to ask who he was when she saw
the police fill the driveway.

“I’m fine. My son…my son is missing.”

“We’ll find him,” Ralph said before turning around to greet the
officers nearing their position.

Scanning her body, John was grateful to not see any visible physical
bruises, just a few swells and cuts on her feet.

“Stay here with the police and I’ll go find Nathan.”

“No, I’m coming with you,” she protested.

“Marlena, you need shoes. I can only imagine they ran into the woods somewhere.”

“I’ll be fine.”

John could see there was no use arguing with her. He would only
accommodate the situation.

“Climb onto my back.” Turning around, she hopped onto his back as he
secured her legs at his waist. “You coming?” John called out to Ralph.
“We’re headed for the woods.”

Shaking his head, he was convinced this doctor either watched a ton of
action movies or wanted to be a cop at some point in his life. He was
moving too fast; he had barely inhaled a breath in informing his team
of what happened before John was ready to move.

“Yes, and so is SWAT.” Turning around, Ralph glanced at the team of
six which was positioned around the building. “Let’s go. I think they
headed for the woods.”

“Okay, we’ll go west and you all go east. They could be anywhere,”
John suggested as he scanned what seemed like an acre of property.

“Alright, doctor,” he nodded, “I’ll come with you.” Quickly checking
his gun, Ralph got a good look at everyone. “We all okay? Enough ammo
and light?”

“We’re ready to rock and roll,” a member shouted causing the group to laugh.

Everyone donned a game face as they all proceeded to carefully
navigate through the tall grass before the three of them went west
while the swat team scoured the east of the woods.

Chapter 63

Nathan blindly ran through the semi-darkened woods, fear carving into
every bone of his tiny frame. The light from the full moon and
glistening river, just a few feet away, provided him a discomforting
guidance as the little boy navigated through one of his worst fears.
Nighttime and smoldering darkness. Terrorizing trees loomed above, the
slight breeze swaying them in such a way he thought they were going to
swoop down and capture him any second. The thought made him run
faster. His pajama covered feet sunk into the damp soil as he stumbled
over fallen branches, desperately searching for the perfect hiding
spot. He was trying with all of his might to remain brave and not cry,
despite the pressing urge to. His mommy had told him to run and hide —
that’s just what he would do. The sound of Brad commanding him to
surrender, dispelled his fears once again and propelled him forward.
Of all his nightmares, this was certainly too real.

He had run for about two minutes when he noticed Brad’s yelling had
ceased. Now standing near the cliff of the babbling river below, he
panicked, spinning around in a series of circles, trying to find the
perfect hiding spot. If there was one thing he was good at, this was
it. On countless occasions, his mother entered into a fit of rage and
fear when attempting to locate him, only to discover he was purposely
hiding. It took a harsh punishment and a long talk for him to realize
this personal recreation was not all in good fun.

It seemed an eternity passed before his small eyes came to rest on a
large, old tree. The trunk was wide enough to conceal his small body
as he crouched behind it and hid. Gripping the bark, he slowly peered
around the corners. His eyes were wide and alert as he searched for
Brad. All he could do was remain a big boy, follow his mother’s
instructions and wait until she found him.

“Nathan! Where are you big guy?” Brad called out as he spanned his
flashlight among the barren trees. He knew the child couldn’t have
gotten too far with only the moonlight being his guidance. “I swear,
when I catch you, I’m going to kill you…you little brat,” Brad
muttered as he stopped in his tracks, his ears perking at the sound of
a river in the distance along with dogs.

Hitting his head in anger, he took a second to re-focus and vehement
his frustrations, “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!”

After a near month of intensive planning, he glazed over the fact that
the cops could come after him. If that were to happen, he intended to
play on his past of being an agent, hoping to worm his way out of that
situation. But if he was caught within this environment, that would
easier said than done. He needed to get to Nathan before they found
them.

“Nathan!” Hunching over, he pushed annoying branches out of his way as
he noticed he was nearing the cliff above the river. He had not a clue
it was back here — it was certainly a bonus. “Come on little man,
uncle Brad will buy you that bike you always wanted,” he coaxed as he
filtered his flashlight across the trees.

Nathan covered his mouth when he saw the flashlight getting closer,
his heart pace quickening. Looking behind him at the rushing river
below, he knew he was stuck. There was nowhere else to hide. Closing
his eyes tightly, he hoped his Mommy came soon.

Marlena’s voice filling the stark night was like magic for the little
boy and plain rage for his kidnapper.

“Nathan! Nathan! Where are you, baby?!” She clung to John’s chest as
they trekked through the woods, praying her little boy appeared.

Brad whipped around at the sound of her yelling. She seemed close. In
fact, too close. He had forgotten all about leaving her idle. But this
could be an advantage. Maybe Nathan would leave his hiding spot and
come out at his mother’s voice.

“Nathan,” John yelled.

The little boy’s ears perked up as he heard both his parents, wanting
nothing more than to call back out to them. Peering around the corner
of the tree and seeing Brad now rooted in confusion just a couple of
feet away from him, he was too afraid to move. He watched quietly as
the man turned off his flashlight and hid behind a fallen tree log.
His brows furrowed, wondering what he was doing. But the distraction
of two very bright flashlights followed by his parents and another
gentleman stepping into the clearing, caused his heart to fall in
relief.

“Nathan! Where are you?” Marlena continued to cry out, a numbing fear
beginning to settle into her bones.

“Maybe we should split up,” John suggested as the three of them came
to stand in front of the log, never seeing Brad crouched behind it,
set to make his move.

“No, if this guy is as dangerous as you said, we need to stay
together. There’s no telling where he and your son could be,” Ralph
said as he scanned their surroundings.

“John, what if he…what if he….” Marlena buried her face into his
neck as tears sprang into her eyes.

“He didn’t. He’s out here, Baby. I promise we’ll find our boy. And
when I find Brad, I swear I’ll kill him.”

Neither saw nor heard when Brad leapt from his hidden position and
shot Ralph twice within this back. Marlena screamed loudly as she and
John fell to the ground from his movements. His actions were so fast,
no one had time to react.

Seeing Ralph lying face down within a thin pile of leaves, John leaned
back on his elbows and stared up at Brad now pointing the barrel of a
gun at the bridge of his nose. Noticing his sly grin, John thought out
his actions carefully, knowing he could be a dead man in the blink of
an eye with any false move.

“So, we meet again, Dr. Black. My fate is to be that of your little
friend here, eh?” Brad asked as he turned around at the sound of Ralph
struggling to get up.

Leaning his head to the side, he watched entranced. The sight of a gun
shot victim trying to fight the fate of death as a result of the
natural bodily function striving to heal the wounds, always fascinated
him. Sadly, Ralph would not have a chance as Brad swung the gun from
John and aimed it at Ralph. Rage possessed him entirely as he fired
two more rounds into the man’s back, certain that he was now dead.

A feeling of utter release flowed through his veins as he now focused
back on John. A flash of the first time he had murdered a subject ran
across Brad’s mind. It wasn’t easy. It never was in the beginning. But
the more it occurred, the easier it became. Too easy, such that he
sublimely began to enjoy it.

“You’re just…going to kill everyone?” John asked. “For what purpose?”

Marlena had remained mute the entire time. She was practically in
shock. From Brad breaking into John’s house and kidnapping her and
Nathan until now…witnessing her first murder. But there was no time
to center on that. Her teeth chattered as she gained control of her
senses and slowly slid from behind John while watching Brad carefully.
He could kill all to his heart’s content. She just needed to find her
son.

“For the purpose in you taking my family from me.” Stepping closer to
John, he held the barrel of the gun above his head as Marlena watched
in horror. “Any last words?”

John smiled smugly up at the man who had surely messed with the wrong
person. “Yeah, go to hell.”

Before Brad could react, John swiped his foot horizontally across,
harshly contacting with his leg and knocking him flush to the ground.
Marlena observed the two men engage into a struggle of fierce fighting
as she hurriedly crawled onto her knees and searched for the gun
within the dim light.

Punching Brad numerous times in the face, John wiped the blood from
his mouth and breathed harshly as he stared down at the man whom was
nearly unconscious. But John wouldn’t be satisfied until he was surely
dead. Reaching into his pocket to finish the job, he was caught off
guard when Brad rose his foot into the air, his steel boot brutally
colliding with his chest and sending John flying back onto the ground.

At that moment, Nathan ran from his hidden position. “Mommy!”

Turning around, Marlena momentarily forgot about the two men and
scurried from the ground, running with open arms towards her son. Only
a few feet gapped between them before they would make contact. From
the moment she gave birth to him and every event after, flashed before
her eyes as she anxiously watched him run to her. If anything happened
to him, she — well, that wasn’t even a coherent thought. Thankfully,
one she had no longer to ponder. Tears streamed down her face as she
fell to the floor of the woods awaiting the second when his small body
would be safe within her arms again.

Brad groggily shook off the haze he was in as he slowly rose from the
ground. Noticing John lying still and stretched out, he decided he
could wait. There was no threat at the moment. He would finish him off
in a second. With a smug grin on his face, he quickly located his gun
and aimed it towards the reunited mother and child, never seeing his
opponent begin to rise. Preparing to fire, Brad failed again when John
lunged towards him and knocked him back onto the rough terrain.

The two men resumed a struggle as they threw deathly blows. John’s
fist connected with Brad’s jaw a seeming infinity of times, before he
received fatal hits to his chest and stomach. Vulnerable to his rival,
he let him gain a few more hits before he found a super human strength
and jumped from the ground, fighting back as if he was an army of
three-hundred. Cuss words, death threats and yells of pain and
struggle filled the air as Marlena and Nathan watched in terror. She
was sure neither man noticed how close they were getting to the small
cliff dangerously nestled above the river.

Gripping John’s neck, Brad squeezed tightly as he slammed him against
a nearby tree. His eyes lit up in delight as he watched the man’s
usual alluring baby blues, bulge from their sockets and surgeon hands
attempt to pry his off to no avail.

“Do us both a favor and just die, alright? She’s a slut, anyway. You
don’t need that kind of woman on your arm,” Brad whispered as he
continued to watch John choke and his skin begin to pale. “Then again,
she’s a sexy slut. And she will be mine…her and your bastard child.”

Marlena realized she needed to go help John but didn’t want to leave
her child alone nor let him witness a possible murder.

“Hold my hand tightly and when I say hide, you go hide, okay?”

“Again?” Nathan asked as they ran towards John and Brad by the cliff.

“Yes.”

At the mention of Marlena being called a slut, John’s rage adopted a
level of no control as he pried Brad’s hand from around his throat and
deadly punched him square across the face. Successfully causing him to
fall onto his back again, John huffed loudly as he stared down at the
man whose head rested on the edge as he finally retrieved his own gun
from his pocket.

“Brad, we’re getting too old to be fighting over the pretty girl, man.
Just give up.”

“They’re my family,” Brad whispered as he began to lean up.

Reaching into his pocket, he took hold of a syringe and skillfully
removed the cap. Noticing the doctor’s attention slightly distracted
with trying to unlock his weapon, he seized the moment and rammed the
needle into his leg, quickly pushing down the plunger.

John yelled in pain as the gun fell from his hands. Gritting his
teeth, he retrieved the protruding instrument from his leg and tossed
it behind him.

“You bastard.” Struggling to remain upright, John’s vision instantly
became blurry as the task of focusing on Brad became extremely
difficult. “I made the mistake of letting you borrow, my family,” he
seethed, “but your time is up.”

Mustering the last of his strength, he kicked him twice across the jaw
before falling to his knees in exhaustion. The comforting sound of
dogs and the SWAT team near them, reassured John that he could close
his eyes, certain this nightmare would be over soon.

“John!” Marlena screamed as she ran towards his position.

Seeing the man she loved seemingly knock their enemy unconscious
before falling to the ground made her run faster, not caring that the
numerous sticks and mud were protruding into her feet. Nathan
struggled to keep up with her rapid pace.

Reaching him, she fell down in a heap and quickly pulled his upper
body into her lap. Staring down at his still form, she cradled his
head as she stroked his face.

“John…oh, Honey. Talk to me. Honey, talk to me.”

Fluttering his heavy lids open, John gazed up into Marlena’s face, the
mild tranquilizer Brad injected, rapidly settling in.

“Get my gun…my gan…side me,” he slurred.

“What? Why?”

He could say nothing more as his eyes flapped closed and finally let
the pending sleep consume him. Marlena feared the worse, thinking he
was dead when Nathan yanked on her arm.

“Mommy! Mommy! He wake!”

Floating her attention to Brad slowly rising with his own gun in hand,
Marlena remembered John’s warning and leaned across his body,
retrieving the revolver from its laid position beside him. Gripping it
firmly within her hands, she removed the safety like an expert. The
few, small arms training classes she had taken when she purchased her
own, certainly came in handy.

“Baby, get behind me. I want you to close your eyes and cover your
ears. Tightly. No peeking,” she instructed Nathan.

Marlena didn’t alter her position as John’s laden head remained in her
lap and her son now rested against her back. Both of her guys lying
helpless against her, she had never felt more empowered or in charge
as she faced the one man whom had threatened to shred everything that
she was. He could do anything he wanted to her but he would not take
her family. Not while she was alive, breathing and still had a say-so
about it.

Raising her arm, she gripped the back strap of the gun within her
right hand and wrapped her left around the bottom, as it provided a
necessary support for the trigger guard. Aligning her eyes, she
leveled the barrel on Brad as he now stood tall and in her clear line
of sight. Blood oozing from his mouth, temple and what seemed like a
broken nose, he smiled softly as he aimed his own firearm at her.

“You won’t do it. You love me too much,” he teased.

Her eyes darkened in anger as she began to squeeze the trigger. “I was
a fool to love you. But now, you have hurt my family. And when you
hurt them, you hurt me.” She got a final, good look at the man who was
supposed to be her husband before she spoke to him for the last time,
“Go to hell, Brad.”

Without a second thought, she expertly fired the gun numerous times,
watching as Brad retreated back with each bullet that delved into his
body, when after about five rounds, did he stumble backwards and
teeter on the edge, trying with the last of his might not to fall into
the river below.

Ceasing fire, Marlena kept the gun aimed as she watched his woozy
movements, blood now spilling from his mouth.

Looking down his body and covering one of his wounds with his hand,
Brad slowly lifted his head and locked his gaze on her before he rose
his hand that contained the weapon in rage. She was still too fast for
him. Aiming for his chest, she accurately fired three more rounds,
finally rewarded when his body went limp and he fell back over the
cliff and into the river.

She was shaking like a leaf as she lowered the gun. Resting it beside
John, tears fell from her eyes as she she noticed his still, lifeless
form.

“Baby…John…Baby, please wake up,” she begged as she leaned down to
kiss his lips.

The sound of the SWAT team and dogs along with a flood of flashlights
coming into her line of view to the left, provided no comfort as all
she could think about was getting her man to safety. Slipping her hand
under his chin and to his upper neck, relief filled her heart when her
fingers felt the steady pump of his pulse. It was slow and faint, but
there.

“Ma’am, are you okay?” a member asked as the team ran towards her position.

“I’m fine. My hus — John. He is not okay,” she said tearfully.

Hearing a SWAT member call for a medic, she kissed John’s head,
willing him to open his eyes.

“I love you so much and we need you, Honey. Stay strong for us.”

Kissing him again, she turned to her right when she felt Nathan shift
against her side. She had forgotten to tell him the coast was clear.

“Bad guy gone now?” he asked.

“He’s gone…forever.”

Hugging him close, the little boy leaned against her chest as Marlena
silently cried, thankful that this nightmare was finally…over.
Chapter 64

Bringing the mug of steaming green tea to her lips, Marlena sipped
slowly, savoring the soothing herbal drink as she maneuvered her
fingers across the brightly lit screen of her handheld tablet.
Carefully shifting her body further into the couch, she balanced her
belongings all the while holding Nathan tight against her side as his
head rested on her chest, finally sleeping soundly. Leaning down to
kiss the top of his head, her lips lingered a tad longer against his
innocent skin. The nightmare of nearly losing him would haunt them
both for the duration of their lives she was sure.

Whispering words of love, she straightened up and glanced to her right
at the clock on the wall, frowning at the time. They were due to pick
up John from the airport soon. A trip she had been dreading all day.
Sighing, she returned her mug to its respective coaster on the end
table and wrapped her free hand around Nathan’s back, enjoying what
was left of her solitude.

It had been exactly a month since that terrible night, which had
resulted in the downfall of Brad. All involved were left severely,
emotionally traumatized — especially their son. Nathan was terrified
to let Marlena out of his sight even for a minute. Nightmares and just
plain fear replaced the once secure and vibrant nature of the young
child. Now, he all he wanted was to be close or nearer to she or John.

It broke Marlena’s heart that her son had to involuntarily endure
those fatal eight hours of hell Brad succumbed them to. And so focused
on getting Nathan to heal from their tribulation, she had forgotten to
deal with her own feelings. She would never admit it, but she was
permanently dismayed. Sleepless nights, loss of appetite, nervous
anxiety and teetering on the edge of chronic paranoia were just a few
symptoms of her consistently developing instability. Even though Brad
was dead, he seemed so very much alive. Still. Installing video
cameras, bullet proof window and extra dead bolt locks on all the home
doors, as well as purchasing a new and very high-tech security system,
one would say she was renting a home in the impaired land of
psychosis. She did not realize it as such.

It was too much of a struggle for her to go back to work, which would
explain why she was now searching the internet for vacant office
spaces to lease — in both Salem and San Francisco. All of her adult
life, she had worked hard to become partner at a prestigious law firm.
Eventually achieving it, she was distressed with the personal decision
in walking away from it. No matter how she tried to cope during her
two weeks back at work, the memories were too powerful — good and bad
— to allow her to remain at the firm anymore. Her parents, John and
Laura tried to convince her otherwise, but their support rendered no
comfort. That environment was where she and Brad, began and end. It
was painful walking in that building everyday, her mind vividly
playing out their ruin. Which was why she decided to leave her very
coveted position, and open her own firm.

Leaving was the hardest. Harder than she intended. With the economy in
the plundering shape it was in, her impulsive decision seemed as if it
would backfire on her. Thankfully, she had saved up enough money to
support herself for awhile until she found an office, hired two other
lawyers and built clientele. The entire process was…scary. It was
all she worried about day and night, combined with reliving that
horrible experience. She was brought back to the juncture of being a
single mother, but this time, there was no income. All she had was the
generous support of her parents and her savings, which seemed to drain
everyday.

Marlena and John argued daily about she and Nathan coming to live with
him until she established her practice. His offer of simply taking
care of them in a way she couldn’t right now and providing the love
and security she desperately needed when they were apart was very,
very enticing. But she refused. Her pride was too blockading and
deniable fear too consuming. Besides, she didn’t want to tear Nathan
away from his home. Which lead them into another disagreement about
marriage. Was that really an option for them in the future? Neither
was willing to compromise on their places of residence, specifically
her. She understood his hands were tied with the custody situation
from his previous marriage, but her eyes were too blinded to
acknowledge it. At the end of their arguments, both were left
pondering the question: Where are we really going from here?

John also argued with her about using this new firm as a distraction
instead of dealing with her feelings from that night. His accusation
always hit a sore spot, more like hitting the nail on the head. She
had witnessed two killings — one of which she committed — and was
kidnapped. The initial shock had long worn off and now, she was left
with the vivid and gruesome flashbacks. Whenever she closed her eyes,
did it all start to play over and over again…like a bad movie.

She could still feel the rushing beat of her heart when he held her
child at gun point, prepared to lodge a bullet in his brain. She could
still feel his hands upon her delicate skin when he forced her to lay
with him by the fireplace, ready to invade her body in the worst way.
She could still feel the soil swallowing her bare feet into its dark
abyss…feel the rocks, sticks and thorns slicing into her bare skin.
She could still hear his threatening voice decorated with a menacing
grin as he taunted her…threats of death and a future with him only.
And most of all, she could still see herself aiming the gun at
Brad…feeling the force from the bullets flying through the barrel
and shifting her body slightly as it made contact with his flesh. His
angry eyes, outstretched hands and mouth flooding of blood as he
tumbled over the cliff, was the last scenario before it all began to
play again.

The entire experience was traumatizing and she tried to act as if she
was fine…as if she had made peace with the situation. But John knew
better. His personal witnessing of her sleepless nights, weight loss
and passive aggressiveness during the three weeks they stayed with
him, said otherwise. From a medical standpoint, he was certain her
symptoms had probably gotten worse and during his visit, he planned to
force her to deal with them. Which was why Marlena wasn’t as thrilled
to have him all to herself this week as she probably would have been
in the past. She did not need another reminder thrown in her face
everyday about her emotional suppression.

Tearing her gaze away from the lit screen, the vibrating of her phone
against the coffee table followed by the doorbell ringing, distracted
her thoughts as she sighed upon seeing his name. Holding Nathan close,
she set her tablet down on the table and swapped it for her cell
phone.

Plastering a smile on her face, she took a breath before answering. “Hi, honey.”

“Hey, I’m here.”

Peering through the semi-open blinds into the evening night, she
wondered just exactly he meant.

“Here…where?” Shifting on the couch, she craned her neck around the room.

“I’m outside at the front door, Sweetheart. I wanted to surprise you
by taking an early flight. Open up.”

Normally, she would have been ecstatic to see him so soon, but given
their arguments lately, she could have been satisfied with seeing him
in another month or so. This would be their first time together since
she and Nathan had left his house a few weeks ago. Honestly, she was
loving her space.

“Okay, I’m coming.”

Ending the call, she carefully slid from the couch and repositioned
her son, taking a few seconds to coax him back to sleep. He had not
had a goodnight’s sleep in awhile. Tucking him securely within the
blankets, she knew he wouldn’t sleep for long as he would notice the
warmth and security of her embrace missing. It was on her
mental-to-do-list all week to find and make an appointment with a
stellar, child psychologist. It ripped her heart out to see him
suffering.

Fluffing her hair and smoothing a hand down her t-shirt, she hoped she
looked better than she felt as she walked towards the front door.
Butterflies swarmed her stomach as she wondered how this week with him
would play out. Would they reach an agreement about their lives or
would it be like their phone calls and video chats? Non-stop
bickering. It was odd that while Brad was in their lives, they had not
fought this much. Marlena found it funny. It was safe to say, the
honeymoon phase was finally over.

“Hey, good lookin’.”

His wide smile was semi-contagious as her slight attitude dissipated
when she saw him standing on the door step beaming with a dozen yellow
tulips in tow. Stepping aside, she let him in.

“Hi, there.”

Closing the door, she fumbled her hands as she silently watched him
place his suitcase in the corner before striding back over to her. His
eyes were focused as he dominantly entered her space, unintentionally
causing her to suck in a breath. His movements were so swift, she
stumbled back a little from their unanticipated closeness.

“I’ve been missing you.”

He surprised her when he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled
her close, planting his lips on hers. She responded with a surprising
ease, although she was slightly uncomfortable. It had been awhile
since they had been intimate and she knew he was more than ready to be
reunited with her body. A desire that was mostly one-sided.

“I’ve missed you, too,” she said once they broke apart. “The flowers
are beautiful.”

“Not nearly as beautiful as you.”

Kissing her again, he slid his hands down her back as he continued to
hold her close. The second when he deepened their kiss, he sensed her
agitation. Her withdrawal. The reasons behind them he knew too well.
His urgency in her taking the initiative to talk with someone or even
enrolling in therapy, fell on death ears.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were coming sooner?” she asked, grateful
when he stepped back from her and went to remove his jacket and
blazer, tossing them on top of his suitcase.

“I wanted to surprise you. Where’s my little man?”

Loosening his tie, John looked behind her and further into the house
for his favorite person.

Her eyes roamed over his business clad form, slightly licking her
lips. His flattering light-grey collared shirt adorned with a silver
tie and dark grey-white slacks, all accessorized with his godly
physique, handsome face and charming smile that always made her go
weak in the knees, certainly dissipated her fears. At least that
hasn’t changed. I still desire him more than anything. Shaking her
head, she cleared her sexual fog as she offered him a soft smile.

“Asleep on the couch. I was planning to go to the grocery store and
pick up a few things to cook for dinner once he woke. But since you’re
here, I can go ahead and get that out of the way.”

Biting his lip, John nodded as he turned her around and placed his
hands on her waist, steering her towards the stairs.

“Okay, so that means we have some time. How long until he wakes?”
Lowering his head to her neck, he nipped her ear as her eyes fluttered
closed.

“An hour, maybe.”

As he held her flush against him, she relished in the feel of his body
pressed against hers. They hadn’t made love, well, since that night
from hell. John was patient and she appreciated that greatly. But
still, she wasn’t right with herself and she wasn’t sure how she felt
about them making love. They had attempted previously on the night
before she and Nathan flew back home, but failed. She could not submit
herself to their actions. Each time she closed her eyes or open them
for that matter, all she saw was Brad. Especially in the bedroom.

But that was then and this was now. She’s had some time to process a
few things and the pain wasn’t as fresh. Maybe she needed to be loved
by him to remind her that everything was okay, that they were safe now
and she was not guilty.

“Honey, he might be up sooner than we think. He hasn’t been sleeping
that well,” she reminded when she felt his hands find their way
underneath her top and begin to guide them up the staircase.

“He won’t wake up if you quit thinking about it,” he murmured as he
blindly kissed her neck.

Stopping on the middle of the stairs, Marlena realized she couldn’t do
this. As pleasurable as it was to have him showering her body with
attention, it wasn’t resonating as so. She knew Brad was wrong in all
that he did but she couldn’t quit blaming herself for thinking that
had John never come back into her life, he would still be alive right
now. That she would not have pulled the trigger and sent him over the
edge.

“We can’t. Not right now. Just let me —”

Loudly groaning in frustration, John dropped his hands and leaned
against the banister. “Marlena, when are you going to realize that
what happened was not your fault, Honey?”

Avoiding his eyes, she crossed her arms over her chest. “I’m not
blaming myself.”

“No? Then why don’t you want to make love? Why have we been fighting
about everything else but what’s really the problem?” She rolled her
eyes and looked over the banister to the first level.

Biting his lip, he stepped down onto a lower step and spoke into her
ear, hoping she would clearly hear and believe him for once. “He was
killed out of self-defense. You are not to blame. It was either you
died or he did. You made the right choice.”

Shutting her eyes, she knew he had valid points, but her brain would
not allow them to be processed as so. Taking a deep breath, she turned
and began to retreat down the stairs. “I don’t want to talk about this
right now.”

Gripping her upper arm, he pulled her back to him. “Please, let’s get
you some help. If you won’t talk to me, talk to someone, Sweetheart.”

Her mouth thinned in a fine line as a thick coat of anger plastered
her face, resembling that of a boxer ready to rumble.

“There is nothing wrong with me, John. I’m fine. I refuse you sex once
and all of a sudden, you think there’s something mentally wrong with
me.” Yanking her arm from his grasp, she stormed back down the steps.

“The longer you keep running, the longer it’s going to follow you.”

She said nothing as she ignored him and went back into the living room
towards her son. As much as she wanted to push his words from her
mind, she knew he was right. She needed help.

Chapter 65
Marlena’s eyes were glued to the television, a sigh passing her lips
for the umpteenth time. To any passerby, it probably seemed as if she
was enthralled with the movie playing, but in truth, her mind was
anywhere but focused on the romantic comedy. All she could think about
was John’s stinging words from earlier and their awkward dinner. At
least it was for her. Quietly sitting at the dining room table while
watching her son and his father eat happily, she resorted to pushing
the food around on her plate, desperately trying to suppress the
overwhelming guilt. John’s presence always seemed to intensify it for
some reason.

When will I be right again? It was indeed a question she pondered
everyday. Nathan’s immediate clinginess to his Dad once he saw his
face upon waking from his nap caused her mind to change slightly.
Maybe she did need to get help. Not only for her son, but for herself
as well. They all deserved to be mentally and emotionally happy. There
was finally no one standing in their way of achieving that, except
her.

“He’s sound asleep. All it took was a bedtime story and a little manly
talk. I’m sure he’ll stay in his room for the rest of night. Scout’s
promise.”

Strolling into her bedroom, John stretched slightly as she nodded at
him, re-focusing her attention to the television. She slid further
beneath the sheets, beginning to aimlessly flip through the channels,
knowing their son would not remain within his bed for the rest of the
night. But she would not be the one to reign on his accomplished
father parade.

Removing his t-shirt, John tossed it onto the sofa as he walked up to
the bed and peeled back the duvet. Clad in only his boxers, he crawled
the short space over to her. He kissed her cheek and made himself
comfortable beside her as he rested his head against her shoulder.

“What’s on your mind? You’ve been quiet all night.”

She dropped the remote as she rested her head against his. “Nothing. I
know we’ve been fighting a lot lately, but I am glad that you’re
here…that we are still together.” Grabbing his hand, she linked
their fingers together as they moved them playfully.

“I’m not going anywhere. I told you, you’re stuck to me for life now,
woman. Through good and bad.”

Looking down at him, she smiled sadly as John got an idea.

“I know exactly what you need.”

Leaning up from her shoulder, he grabbed the remote and with a few
presses of the buttons, had soothing jazz music booming from her
television speakers. He quickly controlled the volume down for the
sake of Nathan. With what he had planned, there was zero desire for
interruptions.

Watching him climb from the bed, she observed his hasty movements in
curiosity as he darted about the room, gathering a few of her unburned
scented candles.

“John…what are you doing?”

He lit a few candles, then dashed into the bathroom to emerge with a
bottle of body oil. His sexy smile as he strode over to the bed gave
her an indubitable hint as to what he had planned. Her heart quickened
in excitement when she accurately read his mood.

“I’m going to pamper you a little tonight. Remove your shirt and lie
on your stomach.”

Deciding to just be for once, she did as instructed, missing the
darkening of his eyes once they rested on her perky, naked breasts. It
had truly been too long.

Lying onto her stomach and relaxing her head onto the pillow, she
rested her cheek on her folded hands as she made herself comfortable
within the center of the bed. She couldn’t control the smile that
consumed her face once she closed her eyes and felt his weight shift
the bed, and his body straddle her bare back.

Staring down at her soft skin, he suppressed a groan, wondering how
long he was going to last in completing the task of just giving her a
massage. He knew she needed this; she was so tense and scared. All he
wanted to do was make her feel loved and feel like the beautiful woman
she was. His own desires could wait.

But the sight of her clad in nothing but a pair of white, lacy, cheeky
panties, had him thinking otherwise. Her rump was so luscious and full
in the underwear that he could not stop his hands from reaching out
and softly squeezing her cheeks. Memorizing their fill, he leaned down
and pecked both of her lush, cheeky bottoms before trailing his lips
up the spine of her back, coming to stop at her neck. Nipping her ear,
he pushed her hair aside as he too, kissed her cheek.

“Tonight is all about you. Just you,” he whispered.

Saying nothing, she sighed in utter content, preparing her body for a
deep state of relaxation.

It didn’t take long before he had her mind in a place of tranquility
and peace. The warm oil glistened along the plane of her soft back as
John’s strong hands expertly massaged her deep tissue. It all felt
simply…divine. His pace was slow and calculated, applying pressure
in all the right places. His thick fingers moved gracefully along her
shoulder blades, kneading them to perfection before retreating down to
the curves of her side, palpating her tender skin with the gentlest of
touches until they finally came to play along her lower back, within
the slight crevice that rested below the hill which led up to the
curve of her hips.

She could feel the struggle he was fighting to remain casual about
this massage and not make it erotic. The evident poking of his member
into her ass said otherwise. Yes, they had not made love in a month
now, and earlier she was not ready, but right now, in this moment…she
wanted it. She wanted his body cemented deep inside of her warmth. She
wanted to be taken to that heaven that only they knew. She wanted to
moan his name loudly, while he stroked her soul and she raked her
nails across his back in utter passion. She wanted it.

Glancing at the time, John realized he had been a good boy and
massaged her justly so for the past forty-five minutes. She had
lightly moaned and encouraged him when he caressed regions along her
back that were beyond taut. He knew without a doubt a certain other
region of her body was tense but a massage was not the answer. Hearing
the music still vibrating tranquilly through his ears and the candle
light adding more fuel to his mood, he decided to take it a step
further and attempt to cherish her body.

Raising his body to balance on his knees, he leaned his head down and
kissed softly along her lower back. Her eyes opened slightly when she
felt his lips, before re-closing her lids and smiling widely. Finally.
It had taken him so long; she was beginning to get worried. She would
make sure to reward him for being such a gentleman later.

Slipping his fingers inside the waist band of her underwear, he slowly
slid the lacy material down her legs, his lips following its sequence.
Tossing the undergarment onto the floor, he averted his attention to
the backs of her thighs, intending to worship the toned flesh.
Trailing his tongue along their length before kissing each, caused
Marlena to shift slightly. It was a strange sensation. She had never
had a man admire the backs of her thighs in a such a way before and
she…loved it. The enticing feel of his hot mouth coupled with his
wet tongue gliding across the sensitive skin, made her tingly all over
and increased her arousal. With him dangerously close to her center,
there was no doubt in her mind he could smell her sweet, fluid
excitement.

Next was her ass again. Her finely shaped and cute ass. Besides her
breasts, this was definitely a favorite area of his on her body. He
had always liked his women curvy…but not too curvy. Marlena had just
the right amount. He loved how when she wore a fitting dress, her hips
would expand the material and showcase her slight, hourglass figure,
making him feel like the luckiest man alive. And even more so when
they were making love and he was behind. He loved to watch how her
succulent flesh jut to and fro from the force of his thrusts.
Squeezing and nibbling her cheeks, he could feel himself growing
harder at the thought of his member resting within her cushy sanctum
and his palms filling with the supple tissue. It was one of his
favorite sensations.

Closing his eyes, he trailed his lips up her back, memorizing the feel
of her soft skin against his mouth. She was naturally warm, smooth and
felt like a baby’s bottom. But the oil from his massage made her feel
like an earthy scented, forbidden, slick sex goddess that he would
always get lost in. As he neared her shoulders, he floated his head
downward as he pecked the sides of her breasts which were pushed
outward as a result of her laid position. How he longed to fill them
in his mouth.

She grinned when she felt his lips become eager along the sides of her
body, no doubt wanting her to turn over. Just when she thought she was
going to have to take matters into her own hands, did his fervent
mouth connect to her face that rested along the pillow, and kissed
down the width of her cheek, desperately trying to reach her mouth. As
much as she wanted to play hard to get, she didn’t want to make him
suffer. Especially after a glorious massage.

Turning slightly, she cupped his face as she caressed her lips against
his, allowing him to turn her fully onto her back and rest between her
legs. Skating his hands down the curves of her waist, he made love to
her mouth as his anxious fingers finally found her full globes.
Squeezing them, her soft moan drove him insane, intensifying his ache
of wanting so badly to be inside of her. It had been way too long.
Actually, long could not accurately sum up the drought they were in
but it was the only word he could conjure. It had been so long that
all he could do was push his boxers just past his hips to allow him
the freedom he needed.

Gazing up into his eyes, she lay silent as he began to enter her
warmth. Biting her lower lip, she averted her vision to down between
their bodies, entranced at the sight of his enlarged member pressing
pass her tight opening. She was truly one lucky woman. John was
blessed with the right amount of length and girth that never failed to
fly her to cloud nine and leave her down right aching for his
beautiful tool. Very lucky indeed.

Once he was completely inside, he grabbed her hands and linked their
fingers together before rising them above her head to press into the
mattress. Leaning down to kiss her neck, he breathed harshly as he
moved his hips back and forth, thrusting a little rougher than usual.

He wanted to possess her. Own her. Protect her. Make her feel just his
love and his love alone. Make her realize that Brad was really gone
and what they had was sacred; not tainted as she probably thought.

Gripping his hands, her brows furrowed when she felt his heated
intensity. Sadly, it didn’t resonate as pleasurable as he probably
thought. Their month drought had certainly affected her. The force
from his hips was practically knocking the wind from her body. She
knew after a few minutes, it would be without a doubt beyond
pleasurable, but right now, she needed him to go slow. Floating her
thighs up to clench his sides, she turned her face into his neck and
whispered ever so softly, “Honey…go easy.”

He didn’t seem to hear a word she said; only quickened his pace.
Letting one of her hands go, he gripped her waist as he pulled her
closer to his groin, allowing no space in between.

“John.”

He finally looked up into her eyes.

“What is it, Baby?” he breathed, leaning down to kiss her lips.

“Slow down a little.”

His face fell in shame. He immediately altered his tempo as he began
to shallowly pump in and out. Seeing her visibly relax, he brought his
lips back to hers.

She moaned softly when he surprised her and slipped his tongue into
her mouth, kissing her without abandon, all the while rocking his hips
in sync. His slow and sensual pace loosened her rigid muscles in no
time as the feeling of utter ecstasy washed over her body in an
instant. Now, this was the loving she was used to. Internally fully
accepting him, she wouldn’t have cared if he went all buck wild now.

Locking her legs above his hips, she wasted not another minute in
meeting him thrust for thrust, causing her orgasm to rapidly approach.
All thoughts of Brad and that night banished from her mind as she
focused on being one with this man.

And John was loving every second of it. He grunted loudly at the
sensation of her muscles clenching to his manhood deathly tight,
barely allowing him any room to move. Reaching his hand down, he
grabbed one of her thighs and raised it higher along his torso,
pleasantly surprised when the sweet sound of his name dripped from her
wet lips.

She shut her eyes tightly, unable to stop the flood that rushed from
her gates as she enjoyed her very quick, but powerful orgasm. Her back
arched and limbs tensed, as if she was paralyzed. There was honestly
no better feeling.

Smiling widely, his lips attached themselves to her collarbone as he
kissed softly, glad that she had reached her release. She needed it.
If she would not discuss the pain which has resulted in her becoming a
depressed hermit, at least he could give her something to subside the
hurt if only for a little while.

Controlling her breathing, she slowly opened her eyes and stared up
into the ceiling, the sexual fog swiftly evaporating her conscious.
That was the annoying side affect about sex. It’s perfectly fine in
the moment, but after you’ve hit that peak and reality sets back in,
it’s either you hate it or love it. And she was on the hating end.

The guilt hit her hard as the reality of what just happened sunk in.
She hated that she enjoyed herself for even a second. It was wrong. It
was all wrong.

She lay numb beneath him as he continued to shower her body with
kisses while his manhood molded itself within her core. He didn’t seem
to notice that she had checked out of their lovemaking. Glancing over
his shoulder, her mind began to replay the shooting of Brad, as it did
on the last time they attempted to make love. With each propel of
John’s hips forward, she could feel the bullet firing through the gun
she held in her hands and hitting his body, causing him to stagger
backwards and over the cliff.

Clenching her eyes shut, she shook her head as her breathing
intensified from anxiety. She couldn’t continue to do this.

“John, I hear Nathan calling me,” she lied.

“You sure? He’s asleep and the door’s open. I didn’t hear anything.”

“Well, I heard him.” Unlocking her legs from around his waist, she
began to move from beneath his body, but his hands on her thighs
halted her actions.

“What are you doing?” he asked, stilling his hips.

“I need to go check on my son.”

He struggled to focus, not believing her behavior right now. There he
was. Stretched above her body with his extremely hard tool buried deep
inside of her and she wanted him to get off?

“Marlena, he’s fine. If he was calling you, I’m sure if you didn’t
answer the first time, he would have come running by now.”

His reasoning fell on deaf ears. All she wanted was to hold her baby.
“Please, move. I need to go see for myself.”

He could hear the tears lodged within her throat. See the fidgeting of
her hands as she desperately tried to crawl from beneath him. Watch
the darting of her eyes and the way she flinched when his hands
skimmed down her arms. All of her terrified movements cemented the
thoughts he was trying hard to suppress.

“You regret this, don’t you?”

“Please, get off of me.” Pushing at his chest, she said nothing more
as she quickly swiped a tear that had escaped her eye.

It took everything in his might not to get mad. Truly.

Cupping her face, he kissed her cheek, refusing to move. She had
fought him enough. It was time to fight what was really holding her
down. “Baby, talk to me. I’m right here. I’ve got you. No one is going
to hurt you.”

Shaking her head, Marlena removed his hands from her face and began to
sit up. “John, please,” she hoarsely begged. “Move.”

Exhaling a deep sigh, he decided to give up for now. Removing himself
from her body, he rolled onto his back as he watched her quickly climb
from the bed and slip on her robe. The sound of her muffled sobs and
shaky movements nearly made his heart break in two. But more so at the
fact that she basically did not want him to touch or be anywhere near
her. It only dug a deeper hole of hurt.

“Are you coming back to bed?” he tentatively asked.

The only answer he received was silence as she fled from the room.
Chapter 66

A pair of pensive and remorseful hazel eyes gazed down at the
untroubled sleeping boy, whom was peacefully nestled in the weary arms
of his mother, observing him closely. She brushed his dark hair from
his eyes and leaned forward to sweetly kiss his head. It would be time
for a hair cut soon. His usual style, resembling the cartoon character
Richie Rich — a side part with lengthy strands faultlessly laying
across his forehead — was replaced by slightly longer wisps, of his
trademark dark mane. In his mother’s eyes, he was beginning to look a
little shaggy, but still adorable as a button.

She slouched her body against the headboard and sighed, holding Nathan
tighter as she lolled her head to the side, focusing on the array of
framed pictures perched on his dresser. Leaving John so abruptly was
never her intention. In truth, she felt bad about ‘getting hers’ and
retreating to the comfort of her child’s bedroom. She thought for sure
he would come after her and try to coax her back to bed, into his
awaiting arms. But he didn’t. And she was grateful.

As much as she didn’t want to admit, deep down, she somewhat blamed
him for the incidents that occurred. Then again, maybe she was being
irrational. But after the initial shock had worn off, and she searched
for an answer to explain ‘why and how’, the only one she could conjure
was that had John never come back, none of this would have happened.
Yet, she would never allow herself to fully entertain that notion. It
was immature and simply selfish.

Brad was unstable. That was evident. It took the tragic love story of
her falling back into another man’s arms to realize that. So, on some
level, maybe she shouldn’t blame John. He possibly saved her from a
death and life of pure torture much sooner.

Staring out into the darkened hallway, she watched as the light that
filtered from her bedroom gradually grew smaller, a sign that John was
closing the door. Her ears were alert and attune, waiting for the
sound of the familiar click to signal it was closed. A matter of
breaths passed when she realized there was no sound. She exhaled a
breath, relieved that he didn’t shut it all the way. About an hour
would pass, she guessed, before he would rise to do such a thing. He
was more than likely waiting for her to come back and lay next to his
comforting body. Unbeknown to him, that would not happen. She was
rooted in this spot. All she wanted was to be with her son and listen
for sounds in the middle of the night as she has done for the past few
weeks.

Glancing to her right at Nathan’s digital clock on his night stand and
checking the time, she settled further beneath the comforter, grateful
that she chose to upgrade his child sized bed to a full one. He would
grow into it in no time. Kissing his head again, she puffed out a
relaxing breath, and decided to try to take her usual thirty-minute
nap. She would deal with John in the morning.

*Click-click*

Her eyes sprang open at the noise, her body going into fight or flight
mode. Looking towards the doorway, she searched for any sign of the
sound, or John. About two minutes passed before quietness resumed and
she once again heard nothing but the usual stark quiet. Recoiling back
down beneath the covers, she reluctantly settled into a position for
sleep.

*Click-click-click*

Sitting up within the bed, nearly jumping, her movements were so
startling that she woke her son.

“Mommy?” Rubbing his eyes sleepily, Nathan adjusted them to the dark
room as he blindly gazed up at the being that possessed the safe
warmth next to him.

“Shh, Baby. Go back to sleep.”

Her voice was reassuring enough for him to close his eyes and do as
asked. Easing herself from the bed, she tucked him beneath the covers
tightly, and tiptoed out into the hallway. Tightening the knot on the
robe, she glanced over the banister, the filtering moonlight into the
lower level unmasking her strong demeanor. Her trepid eyes searched
for signs of danger, searched for the intruder or the haunting source
to explain how her mind was most likely playing tricks on her. Looking
behind her in the direction of the master suite, she thought of
calling John but did not want to encourage the risk of him attempting
to psychoanalyze her again.

Standing there for a matter of three minutes, she decided to give up,
and pray the noise would not resound when suddenly, it did it again.

*Click-Click-Click…Click*

Gritting her teeth, she inhaled a very brave breath and began to
descend the staircase. With each step she took, the anxiety increased,
arousing her hyper-vigilant state even more. The instant warmth spread
throughout her body, encompassing her neck to resemble what she was
sure looked like hives. Shaky hands, sweaty palms and a racing heart
showed all signs of her paranoia as she stepped from the last step and
onto the cold, hardwood floor.

She didn’t bother turning on any lights, for fear that if someone was
indeed here, they would be alerted of her presence. The fear truly had
her thinking irrationally, for she knew, with the new security system
she had installed, it was virtually impossible for anyone to break
into this home without her hearing. Especially with her
super-sensitive senses, as of late.

Walking towards the kitchen, her agitation swelled with every passing
second as she used her memory to guide her first, towards the laundry
room. Numerous shadows from various objects nearly made her jump out
of her skin. Still, she refused light.

Being quiet as a mouse, she searched for the loose panel behind a
cabinet in the laundry room and quickly removed it to reveal a small
safe. Typing in the code, she bit her lower lip as she glanced behind
her and towards the door, ensuring the coast was clear before she
carefully opened it. Her hands quickly wrapped around the familiar
cold, hard steel, reassuring her more than she would ever acknowledge.
She didn’t bother to check that the gun was loaded, for she always
kept at least four rounds in. Grabbing her newest accessory, a
silencer, she twisted it onto the barrel before carefully venturing
back into the darkened hallway. Armed and ready.

John was not aware of how far her paranoia had reached. Sure, he knew
she was very cautious and had taken great measures to ensure her and
their child’s safety, but her purchasing gun accessories was extreme.

She walked down the hallway, slowly reaching her destination of the
large kitchen as she crept up to each passing room as if she were a
police officer about to perform a break in. She looked crazy, in a
silk robe armed with a silenced pistol, ready to kill anyone dead that
filled her sight. Yet, she didn’t care. Nearing the dining room, her
mind relived the time when Brad had flowers delivered to her. And
thus, it triggered the instant replay of that night. Tears swarmed her
widened orbs as her slim fingers gripped the gun tighter, her vision
and mind filtering to display Brad’s body before her.

“Marlena?” John whispered, as he walked out of Nathan’s room and
peered over the banister.

Before going to sleep, he finished up a medical journal and just
wanted to check on his two loves before doing so. But finding her
nowhere in sight, and looking down into the dark below, he wondered
just where she was.

Quietly descending the steps, John turned on a hallway light as his
tired eyes searched around the dim space for her or any sign of her
presence.

“Marlena.”

Again, no response.

And she didn’t hear him. Tears now cascaded down her usual rosy cheeks
as she focused on the grandfather clock in the dining room, a family
heirloom that her mother had given her. She hated it with a passion,
but let it remain for Martha’s sake. Carefully stepping back, her mind
morphed the object into Brad, as she envisioned herself shooting his
body, but this time, he never fell over the edge. His face adorned
with an evil grin, the image she saw was a bloody man, cocking his gun
back and advancing towards her, prepared to administer due harm.

Her head shook violently as her finger began to press on the trigger.
“No, I’ll shoot.”

John’s head turned down the hallway in the direction of her voice as
he quickly ventured towards her position.

“No! Leave me alone, leave,” she pleaded, “Please.”

Beginning to apply light pressure on the trigger, she was stuck in a
realm of guilt and pain as she prepared to fire. Blinking her eyes
rapidly, she tried to think of pleasant thoughts — of her family and
John — to replace Brad’s bloody body; but there was no avail. She had
lost all touch with reality.

With each step she took back, the image grew closer, sending her body
into a dangerous state of fear.

“Leave, please. I’m sorry,” she tearfully whispered. “I’m sorry.”

“Oh! There you are.”

John’s voice practically made her jump from her skin. But, she was
only thrown off momentarily. He had no knowledge that she possessed a
weapon until after he saw her jump, did she fire it, causing the glass
in the grandfather clock to shatter, and then to her swiftly turning
around to blindly shoot in his direction. Thankfully, he had ducked in
just enough time.

“Damn it, Marlena! What the hell are you doing?!”

Shaking her head, her hands were trembling like a leaf as she lowered
her arms and blankly stared ahead. She had heard John’s voice, or was
she imagining that, too?

“John?”

Her voice resembled that of a scared child as she watched the entryway
closely. Seeing a figure begin to emerge into the arched doorway, her
hands instinctively gripped the gun tighter as her heart began to
pound.

After checking for gunshot wounds and relieved she missed him, he held
his hands up in the air, repeatedly waving them pass the doorway.
“It’s just me, it’s just me. I’m going to come in now.”

Hearing her silence after a few seconds, he decided to slowly let his
figure fill her vision. Yet the image that filled his, he was nowhere
near prepared for. His heart broke at the sight of her clutching a gun
in her silk robe, as tears poured down her face. Keeping his hands in
the air, he trotted towards her and carefully extending a hand.

“Baby, let me hold the gun.”

She shook her head and gripped the cold metal tighter. “No, he’ll kill us…me.”

“He’s dead. He can’t hurt you.” John tentatively stepped closer. “Let
me hold the gun.”

She bit her lower lip as she cried harder at his request. “I can’t.”

He inched closer, his tone resonating all of the concern and love he
felt for this woman. “Why not, Honey?”

“He’ll hurt us, John. He held a gun to Nathan’s head.” Sobs began to
wrack her body as she began to finally feel her pain…begin to
experience her guilt. “He almost raped me,” she cried loudly as her
hands finally dropped to her sides in defeat, allowing John to quickly
seize the weapon and safely lock it. Setting it onto the table, he
turned to embrace her within his arms just in time, as she crumbled to
the floor in a heap, him falling with her.

Sitting on the dining room floor and stretching out his legs, he
cradled her close in his lap while her body convulsed in spasms as she
cried, causing him to cry right along with her.

“I’ve got you, Baby…I’m right here. He can’t hurt you.” Squeezing
her, he closed his eyes as he kissed into her hair and with each sob
she gave, did his own tears come harder.

“I killed him, J-J-John. I-I-I-I…killed…him,” she cried.

“No. It was self-defense. No one is to blame. Don’t blame yourself.
You protected our family. If you didn’t, all of us would be dead.”
Placing a finger beneath her chin, he lifted her head up to look at
him. “You saved us.”

She wanted to believe him, more than anything. The certainty in his
eyes and affirmation of his voice, sadly, were not convincing enough.
They only ignited a deeper level of remorse.

“I-I-”

“You did nothing wrong, Marlena. You protected your family.”

She didn’t respond to his reasoning, although something seemed to
click in her mind at his saying this for the first time.

“You hear me? You protected us from that bastard. And we love you for
it. You are not wrong,” he whispered.

Saying nothing more, she grabbed a fistful of his t-shirt and buried
her face into his chest as a fresh wave of tears soaked the cotton.
Curling up further into his lap, she heaved loudly, causing John to
worry that Nathan would awaken or she would begin to have trouble
breathing.

His heart hurt. His body contorted as her anguish consumed his limbs.
His spirit grew heavier as their emotions grounded them in this one
spot.

John feeling her pain shaking his soul, was his ultimate undoing. All
he could do was sit on this floor and continue to hold her within the
safety of his arms, as she finally let it all out.
Chapter 67

John set the chilled bottle of ale down onto the island countertop and
fixated his concerned eyes on the changing minutes of the digital
clock located on the coffee maker. The aesthetical appeal of the
sleek, silver and black finishes on the appliance, made him regret not
having a fresh cup of java this morning. Instead, worry quenched his
thirst. Thinking of the distraught woman who held his heart and soul,
left him with no appetite for anything, really.

Pursing his lips, he quickly thought of what day it was, the
realization causing a frown to possess his mouth as he reached for the
longneck bottle and took a swig of the smooth liquid while relaxing
further against the island. It had been four days. Exactly four days
had passed since Marlena had what he would describe as an acute,
psychotic breakdown in the dining room, and ultimately shut him out
that night. His approaching departure in two days was not of good
timing, he knew. But someone had to pay the bills.

She had seemed to really sink into a depression, frightening him more
than he would voice. Barely eating, talking and simply just not
herself, were stepping stones for the mountain of problems her silence
was creating. He was in the business of caring for people, helping
them survive and recover from grave ailments, then go on and live a
healthy life. Not being able to do so for someone he loved more than
anything, was just downright frustrating.

And as much as he persisted in being understanding, he was truly
reaching his wit’s end.

They no longer slept in the same bed; she slept with Nathan. She would
not stay alone in the same room with him for more than five minutes;
only if Nathan was present. She ceased all ties of communication with
him, leaving him to only receive courteous gestures in acknowledgement
of his existence. The worst of all was when she blatantly begun to
refuse all contact of being with him. He thought for sure that would
be the straw which broke the camel’s back. Surprisingly, that all
changed last night.

It was around 2.a.m. when he was awakened with the sight of Marlena
standing next to the bed, her frail form timidly reaching out to shake
his shoulders and rouse him from the land of sleep. The sound of her
crying as she pleaded for him to hold her within his arms simply broke
his heart. He was more than willing to oblige by her request. He held
her fiercely in his embrace as rocked her like she was one of the
kids, while she released her anguish in the safety of his chest,
mumbling “I’m sorry” over and over. He was at a complete loss of words
as to what to say or how to verbally comfort her. He just…let her
get it out.

That momentary breakthrough gave him hope that things were looking up.
Which was why he convinced Marlena to keep her spa date with Laura
today. Her best friend was due to come by the house any second now,
and John was utterly relieved. She needed some ‘me time’, needed to
relax and most likely needed some time away from him to process her
sudden, emotional disparities. Although she seemed to be in a better
mood since her breakdowns, he wasn’t going to let himself fully
rejoice just yet.

This morning at breakfast, she acknowledged him, actively engaged in a
conversation with him for more than five minutes…and even returned
his kiss to the cheek. He was elated. Even though he felt somewhat
selfish, being that he wanted this week to have gone completely
different, he would take whatever he got. Regardless of the timing.
Just as long as he got his Marlena back. Piece by piece and step by
step.

“Hey, there you are. I thought you were upstairs.”

Walking into the room, Marlena tossed her purse and keys onto the
counter as she resumed the task of securing her cinched belt around
her cardigan before buttoning up two buttons of her collared shirt
that she wore beneath. His eyes were instantly glued to the small peek
of her breasts the opening of the shirt briefly provided until her
beautiful mounds were completely covered by the material, much to his
dismay.

She missed his longing gaze. “John? Did you hear me?” Coming to stand
in front of him, she waved her hand back and forth across his face.

“Hmm? I’m sorry. What did you say?”

“I said I didn’t know you were down here, is all.” Resting her hands
on her waist, she stared into his eyes, concern resonating in her own.
“Are you sure you will be okay watching Nathan alone? I can just call
—”

“We will be fine. We’re going to kick back and do things that men do
when there are no women are around.” Winking at her, he brought the
bottle back to his lips.

Smiling coyly, she dropped her arms as she turned to retrieve her
purse. “Please, do not destroy my sweet and innocent baby boy.”

Grinning, he walked up behind her, causing Marlena to gasp at their
sudden closeness.

“No need to worry. I’ll work on him while you take care of you.
Speaking of, I must say, you look beautiful today, Sweetheart. Not
that you don’t everyday.” Stepping closer to her timid form, he
planted his hands on either side of her onto the island and leaned
forward. Their immediate closeness affected him more than he intended
as his voice dropped an octave. “I’m so glad you’re going out with
Laura. You deserve it.”

He couldn’t stop himself from lowering his lips to kiss the base of
her neck. He had promised to refrain from showing her any affection
until she was ready to receive it, but he had a temporary loss of self
control. Last night and this morning, then just now seeing her look so
radiant and like herself again, had him feeling as if she was slowly
coming back to him. As if things would be okay.

“John…” Shrugging her shoulder, she turned within his embrace and
forced some distance between them.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I got carried away.” Setting his beer down onto
the counter, he stepped back and folded his arms across his chest.
“It’s just, I…you are opening up. And I’m happy you’re doing so is
all.” Walking forward, he cupped her face and lowered his voice, “I’ve
missed you so much. It’s nice to see my girl coming back.”

Her brows furrowed as she gazed into his eyes, honestly not wanting to
respond to his comment. His statement was the farthest from the truth.
And thankfully, their energetic son running into the room saved her
from having to shatter his momentary joy.

“Daddy, my troller won’t work.”

Walking up to his father, Nathan extended the defective video game
controller up to him as Marlena looked along quietly.

“Won’t work, huh? Battery must be dead. We can fix that.”

“Now?”

“Yessir.” Nathan beamed from ear to ear.

Marlena smiled at them, somewhat relieved that both her boys would be
okay while she went out for a bit.

“Alright, well I guess I should get going. I shouldn’t be gone too long.”

Grabbing her purse and keys, she missed the highly confused look on John’s face.

“You’re driving? I thought Laura was picking you up?”

Hoisting her purse onto her shoulder, she avoided his eyes, knowing he
would immediately recognize the lie she was about to tell.

“Ah, no. Since she lives closer to the spa, I thought I would just
drive to her house and we can leave from there. No sense in her coming
all the way here.”

Alarms went off in his head as he watched her hurried movements. For
some reason, he felt she was lying.

“Marlena, wha —”

“I won’t be long.” Flashing him a quick smile, she bent down to
Nathan, whom was too busy shaking his controller back and forth to
remotely care about the evasiveness between his parents. “Now, you be
good for Daddy. I’ll see you soon.” Wrapping her arms around his
waist, she squeezed him tight as she hugged him longer than usual, his
small arms squeezing her neck in return, igniting the waterworks. “I
love you, so very much,” she tearfully whispered before kissing his
cheek.

Nathan had begun to hate goodbyes just as his mother had. Although his
feelings from that incident had not manifested as much as hers, it was
the little things like refusing to be in the company of others whom
weren’t his family, nightmares at night and most of all, being away
from his mother that threatened his emotional equilibrium. She was his
protector and just…everything. He didn’t want his mother to leave
but knowing John would remain home provided a needed comfort.

“I love you too, Mommy.”

Smiling, she kissed his cheek again before rising from the floor.

“Okay, I’ll see you both soon.”

“Drive carefully,” John heard himself say as he watched her rush out
the door without so much as a ‘good bye’ or even a kiss. Looking down
at his son, he muttered, “guess you’re the favorite right now,” hoping
Nathan didn’t hear him. He was at that age where he repeated
everything.

“Let’s go daddy! Let’s fix the troller.”

Tugging on John’s hand, he began to steer him towards the stairs.

“Here, why don’t you take it back upstairs to your room while I find
the batteries down here. I’ll be up in a second.”

Nathan’s eyes widened in fear. “No, you come with me.”

John’s heart softened, knowing too well the reasons behind his fear.
Bending down to his height, he rested on one knee as he cupped his
small face. “You’re a big boy right?”

Nathan nodded.

“Then why don’t be my big boy and go up the stairs by yourself and
hook up the other controller while I find batteries down here so we
can play that racing game. I’ll be up in a few minutes.”

Frowning, the tot wasn’t entirely convinced. “Promise?”

Tussling his hair, John smiled widely at him. “Yes, I promise.”

“K.”

Satisfied with his answer, the little boy dashed from the room,
oblivious to his father’s inner turmoil. It was on John’s mind to call
Laura and make sure Marlena made it safe. Or if they were even going
to the spa for that matter.

His mind reeled the worse as he walked around in circles and ran his
fingers through his hair. He had seen many suicidal patients in his
professional career from a result of mild panic attacks which led to
life threatening heart attacks. He recognized the signs and symptoms —
the sudden depression and switching to an unexplainable peace in one
day. They were usually was a trigger of the end of things.

“No. No. No. No, she wouldn’t do that.”

Striding over to the phone, he picked it up, prepared to dial
Marlena’s cell phone, but chose against it. Slowly placing it back
onto the receiver, he leaned against the wall, and groaned in
frustration.

After minutes of mental debate, he chose to trust her. It wasn’t as if
he had any other choice. It was all he had. He decided, that if she
wasn’t home by the time she said, he would begin searching the entire
state for her.

Chapter 68
Scanning her eyes across the address on the slip of paper again,
Marlena inhaled a deep breath before she folded and tucked it back
within her purse. She smoothed a hand over her coifed hair and mumbled
a quick prayer that everything went okay. Slowly leading a finger to
the doorbell, she pushed the lit button as nervous jitters surged
through her veins. She clutched her purse tighter against her side as
she stepped back and fidgeted nervously on the cozily decorated porch,
her anxiety fighting viciously against her calming, mental exercises.

After a near week of moping, blaming and criticizing herself and John,
she had had enough. In truth, it was about a month and a half since
she had been engaging in these dire, self-blaming tendencies. A month
and half of what she labeled as a bout of depression, when it was
actually a more serious psychological case that she was unaware of.
Yet, all she knew was that she had had enough. Brad had controlled her
happiness once before, but he would not continue to do so while he was
six feet under.

Last night, something inside triggered; something telling her it was
time to let it all go. If she kept this pattern much longer, she would
be hurting everyone around her, those who wanted more than anything to
help her through this difficult time. Especially her son. Nathan would
probably struggle with this ordeal for the rest of his life, and she
needed to be at peace with the situation and emotionally healed to be
there for him.

Since that night when she cried herself to sleep in John’s arms, she
made it a habit to rise before both him and their son. Every morning
at 5.a.m did she face the terrifying decision in secretly taking the
necessary steps in order to heal. Like clockwork, she curled into the
sofa chair nestled beside the large window in the living room, grabbed
her favorite blanket and a fully charged laptop with a clear conscious
to aid her in the right direction.

Researching the guilt of self-defense shooters and soldiers in war,
helped immensely in providing her the boost to move forward. As she
read others’ stories, identified with their symptoms and became a
member of the online community to receive continuous support on how
she was not at fault, the huge burden that had been on her mind, heart
and soul seemed to have been lifted. Connecting with other forum users
was a virtual source of therapy, which would explain the dramatic
change John witnessed in her behavior. Specific tips her online pals
suggested to fully overcome the guilt were very helpful as well.

Which is why she now stood on the door step of Brad’s parents’ home,
ready to talk about the ordeal and her relationship with their
deceased son. It wasn’t a decision John could understand, although she
was sure he would have been supportive and listened when she shared
the sore wounds now rooted in her soul. But to fully apply a band aid
of closure, she needed someone close to Brad to identify with, and
tell her they weren’t angry, that what she did was the right,
regardless of the outcome.

She reached for the door bell, about to press it again, when suddenly
the door opened.

Standing at what she guessed about 5ft 4in with a heart shaped face
framed by a sassy, white and grey bob and minimal makeup, Brenda
Fitzgerald was the definition of class and elegance at the ripe age of
60. Her designer shawl and casual slacks, further solidified the
woman’s dignified grace, intimidating the uninvited guest.

Tucking her hair behind her ears, Marlena smiled nervously. Mother
Fitzgerald’s striking eyes seeming like an exact replica of Brad’s
didn’t help her anxiety.

“Brenda?” she asked.

“I am. You are?”

Throughout their courtship, Brad had never introduced Marlena to his
parents. While she found it extremely odd, she continued to believe
his excuse of Mr. & Mrs. Fitzgerald on a never ending adventure on a
cruise around the world. She trumped his reasoning up to his
confession of never having the perfect relationship with his parents
and would introduce them when he felt ready. Now, that moment was
hers.

“I am Marlena Evans. I was Brad’s fiance.”

Brenda’s stature changed dramatically once she heard the name. Her
back straightened, eyes narrowed and head rose slightly. Gripping the
door knob tighter, she arched her brow at the young woman on her
steps, wondering on earth why she was here. Thankfully, she didn’t
have to ask.

Marlena stammered, “I know this may seem odd that I showed up to your
house, out of the blue. B-but I was wondering if I could come in, and
we could talk about all that’s happened. That is, if you don’t mind?”

Looking her over from head to toe, Brenda honestly didn’t know what to
think. The day she received the call that her son was dead and then
being informed from a detective the following week of the vivid
details and how out of control he had become, she was still trying to
process that he died under those circumstances and more
importantly…that he was actually dead. Having not spoken to her son
in years, and now seeing Marlena, it caused the grief to rise once
again as the tears rose within her eyes.

She could no longer make things right with Brad now, but she would for
this young lady. She had failed as a mother once; she wouldn’t do it
again. As long as she was alive, she would do everything in her power
to right his wrongs.

“Come on in.”

Widening the door, Brenda offered a sad smile as Marlena slowly
crossed the threshold.

_________________

“Nathan, open the door!” Jiggling the knob, John knocked softly as he
leaned against the frame, waiting for his son to open up.

“I can’t.”

Fear settled within John’s stomach as he furrowed his brows in confusion.

“What do you mean you can’t?”

“It’s locked.”

“Well, turn the little square on the knob so you can let me in.”

Leaning his ear against the door, John listened intently to see if he
was doing as instructed.

“Daddy, I can’t get it.” He could hear the tears in his child’s voice,
knowing he was probably frightened now. “I’m scared.” He was right.

“Alright, don’t panic, don’t panic,” he reassured, but more so for
himself. Lowering himself to the floor, he set the batteries down as
he peered at the door knob. There were no nails for him to unscrew the
hidden hinges and get it open. “Damn fancy knobs.”

Rising, he leaned against the door again. “Nathan?”

“Daddy, open it,” he cried, beginning to bang on the door from the other side.

“I will in a second, alright. Do me a favor. I want you to go towards
your bed and sit down for a minute while I try to open it from my
side, okay?”

“Okay.”

Walking back towards the banister, John waited a few minutes until he
was sure his son was seated a safe distance away before he rapidly
trotted towards the door and pushed on it with all of his weight.
Angling his legs against the floor, he banged his shoulder repeatedly
into the wood, becoming frustrated when it wouldn’t budge.

“What the hell?”

“Daddy, what wrong?”

“Just sit tight. I’m coming right back to get you out of there.”

“Wait, where you go?” Nathan shot up from the bed and pounded his
little fist into the door from the other side.

“I’m going to go get a tool so that I can open it.” About to turn
around and walk down the stairs, he got an idea instead. “Nathan, you
see the windows in your room?”

Turning around, the little boy glanced in the direction of the
subjects, his fear subsiding somewhat when he saw the still, early
afternoon sun.

“Yes.”

“Alright, I’m going to come through the window but I’ll need your
help. Just wait until you see me at the window.”

“K.”

“Hang tight.”

“Hurry, Daddy!”

Sighing, John dashed down the steps, praying Marlena had a ladder in
her garage and that she did not get back home before he rescued him.
“Your mother is going to kill me.” The thought alone caused him to
shudder, especially since she was a pistol packing Mama now.

Nearly jumping from the bottom steps, he bolted for the garage, hoping
his little plan would work.
Chapter 69

“John? Nathan?”

Closing the garage door, Marlena ensured both of the dead-bolt locks
were secured before she ventured further into the house. Puffing out a
relieved breath of air, she combed her fingers through her medium-long
locks, looking around as she went. Walking into the kitchen and still
seeing no one in sight, she honestly wondered where they could be.

“John?! Nathan?!” Still no answer.

Her talk with Brenda was…just…perfect. It was exactly what she
needed. Crying, laughing…sharing pain as only women could, was the
answer and strength she sought to overcome the emotional handicap
which had tied her down. She visited the Fitzgerald’s home with no
expectations. Just a sole wish that despite all that happened, they
didn’t hate her. And shockingly, they didn’t. Bonding with Brenda, and
then Jack Fitzgerald several hours later, she was honestly sad that
Brad never introduced them during their relationship. They would have
been the perfect in-laws. Now, they would just be the best of friends.

Checking the time, she wondered if maybe John was upstairs getting
Nathan ready for bed. Having spent almost all of the day at their
home, she had honestly lost track of time. Brenda offering numerous
times for her to stay for dinner, Marlena refused, not wanting to
impose. Besides, her pit-stop at the confessional on her way home and
then choosing to sit alone in the park…thinking, praying, finding
peace…had her due home much later than expected. She knew John was
probably going crazy.

Deciding to venture upstairs to find her boys in a minute, she sighed
as she went over to the box of take-out resting in the middle of the
island. Placing her hand on top, her eyes lit up when the warmth
within the box made contact with her palm. Her mouth instantly watered
as she slowly opened the box to reveal one of her favorite meals:
russet mashed potatoes from scratch with extra butter, well-done
filet-mignon, lightly sautéed rainbow swiss chard and to the side, a
slice of the best red velvet cake this side of the Mississippi. This
was without a doubt for her. John had ordered in from one of her
favorite restaurants in town. He always knew what to do to make her
feel better. Especially after her minimal appetite as of late, it was
as if she was seeing food for the first time in her life. She couldn’t
wait to dig in.

Wasting no time, she grabbed a fork and dug into the meal, savoring
every delicious bite, never hearing him creep into the kitchen.

“I thought I heard someone come in.”

Glancing at him over her shoulder, she flashed a smile as she resumed
stuffing her mouth.

Shirtless and wearing only a pair of sweat pants, she nearly choked
when she got an eyeful of him as he sat on a bar chair on the other
side of the island, watching her eat. She momentarily got lost in the
beauty of his physique, wondering how she could have been in such a
depressed state these past months and not acknowledge the gorgeousness
that was her man.

“Hungry?” he asked, highly amused at the sight of her eating like a mad woman.

“Yes. Thank you…so much…for ordering this.” Cutting a slice of
steak, she quickly led it to her awaiting mouth and closed her eyes.
The succulent seasonings and tenderized meat was something her taste
buds had missed. To sum it up in one word: heavenly. “They seriously,”
she pointed down at her food, “have the best steak.”

“Yes, I enjoyed mine as well.”

His eyes narrowed as they roamed over her form. She had been gone
eight hours. Eight, long hours. He had no idea where she was and yet,
he didn’t bother to call. He was on pins and needles the entire day
that he spent with his son, the worry only sinking in when Nathan
began asking where his mother was. He never entertained his fears of
her doing the unthinkable until he realized that maybe, this was how
life could be without her.

Thankfully, when he heard the door close a few minutes ago, he was
pleased to rest his eyes on her ravenous form. But the sight that
greeted him was shocking. She seemed…at peace? Like the woman he
loved again. That natural aura she had surrounded her once more, and
her innocent joy radiated her cheeks, blessing her with an angelic
glow. And just this thing — that had no name or description — which
made her special to him, was…back. He wondered just where and what
had happened during those eight hours.

“So, ah, why were you gone so long? You got a new job at the spa?”

She smiled wryly at his joke. “No, I actually went somewhere more therapeutic.”

Folding his arms across his chest, he leaned back against the chair,
bracing himself for whatever story she may share.

“Oh? Where would that be?”

Loading a wad of mashed potatoes on her fork, Marlena brought it to
her lips. “I went to Brad’s parents‘ home,” and slipped it into her
mouth. Her eyes remained focused on the food she was rapidly
diminishing from the box as she silently waited for his reaction.

John didn’t say anything. He was too stunned to form words.
Why…What…How… Millions of questions swarmed his mind as he
considered for the first time that she truly may have lost hers.

“Alright.” He thought for a moment. “Why did you decide to pay them a visit?”

Looking up at him, she swallowed the mountain of food she had stuffed
within her mouth — in case she needed to buy time and an excuse to
avoid his wrath — before slowly setting down her fork.

“I can explain why you may think I’m ‘normal‘ again.”

Closing the box, she inhaled a deep breath before she walked around
the island to stand before him. Waving her hands, she motioned for him
to swivel the chair and face her. Pleased when he did as instructed,
she stepped forward and stood between his legs as she grabbed his
hands.

He said nothing, content to remain in his curious silence as he waited
to hear what she had to say.

“I haven’t told you, but since that night in the bedroom, I began
researching my guilt. I searched and searched…trying to find some
plausible explanation as to why I feel so bad about what happened.”

“You are human and a very compassionate soul. You should —”

She pressed her finger against his lips, quieting him. “I don’t want
you to tell me why my reaction was normal or why I’m not at fault, or
any of those things. Just hear me out, alright?”

He nodded.

“Now, as I was saying. I researched my symptoms, thought processes,
self-defense guilt and surprisingly, I found methods of healing by
connecting with others online who had experienced what I had. It was…”
Her eyes lit up as she looked towards the ceiling. “…it was simply
uplifting to know that I wasn’t the only one. That I indeed was not
this evil person who killed someone and selfishly had my life left to
live. I realized that everything happens for a reason and that I will
always feel that guilt, which is okay, and will always have that
regret. But the most important thing that I can do now, is ensure a
life of happiness and peace. It’s the past. And I am not to blame.”

Nodding, John gripped her hands tighter. “Okay…so how did your visit
to his parent’s house play into all of this?”

“Since I can’t physically visit the site of where the shooting
happened, to receive closure, I looked up their address and decided to
visit their home. They were the closest to the situation and
accessible to me.” She sighed as she looked down at their joined
hands. “So much happened within a short span of time, I wasn’t able to
process it until after. I suppose that’s why I shut down…you think?”

Slipping his hands from hers, he reached out to grab at her waist and
pull her close.

“Honey, in my professional opinion, you were suffering from a case of
Post Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD). You had all the typical signs
and symptoms, maybe even a little psychotic measure thrown in there.”
He stifled a laugh at her widened eyes. “Leaving your job and striking
out on your own only intensified it. But that’s all it was. How you
overcame that, well, you may never completely get past it. But I am
glad to hear you found your own way and am fighting to not let it
define your actions.”

She beamed from ear to ear. “I never thought of PTSD. You may be
right, doctor.” She tapped his chest playfully as they shared a laugh.
“All joking aside, talking with his parents truly brought everything
full circle for me. To hear that they didn’t blame me and to
thoroughly discuss with them the events of that night…answer their
questions as they answered mine…and to truly bond with these
people…it’s a feeling I can’t describe. It’s just what I needed.”

As much as it pressed him to question her further about this obvious
closeness she developed with these people, he would wait until later
to delve into that realm. He didn’t want to disrupt the high she was
on.

Swiping a tear that had trickled down her cheek, he smiled sadly. “I’m
glad to hear that you’re healing. It hurt like hell to see you in pain
and not be able to do anything to help you.”

She nodded slowly as her heart swelled with love. “I know. And I want
to apologize for the way I —”

This time he silenced her. “You never have to apologize to me for loving you.”

Her tears came harder at his words. He always knew just what to say,
when to say, and how to say it to remind her that he was her
everything as she was his.

“I love you.”

“I love you, too…always.” Leaning forward, he gently cupped her face
as he lowered his head to hers. Brushing his lips across her nose, the
sound of her soft sigh encouraged him to take it one step further.
“May I?” he whispered against her lips.

Smiling, she nuzzled her nose against his as she spoke, “You may.”

Closing her eyes, she savored the instant and delicious feel of his
lips on hers. It felt like an eternity had passed since he last kissed
her. Floating her hands up to grip his arms, she widened her mouth for
him as she felt everything wash away in this moment and let herself
fall deep into his love. It was all okay now…it was all okay.

“Now, although I’m a little leery of you befriending Brad’s family, I
support your decision in seeking solace by visiting them. And if you
need any other kind of help, you just ask and I’ll make sure you get
it.”

“I know.” Her eyes spanned the kitchen, her heart swelling upon notice
of the spotless area. Her love for John soared at the fact that he
filled in when she checked out. “Where’s our baby boy?”

“Fast asleep. He tried to wait up for you, but knocked out as soon as
I started reading him a bed time story. We’ve had quite a day
together.”

She arched her brow at him. “I see. Well, as much as I would love to
hear about your day, I would only like you to do one thing for me
tonight.”

He smiled boyishly at her, wondering what was up her sleeve. “Anything.”

“Will you hold me…all night…and don’t let go,” she asked in such a
quiet voice he barely heard her. Bringing her knuckles to his lips, he
kissed them sweetly.

“You never have to ask.”

Kissing her lips again, he hopped from the stool as he wrapped his arm
around her shoulders and she wrapped hers around his waist. Placing
her food in the refrigerator, they turned off all of the lights before
heading up the stairs, arm-in-arm, to finally enjoy the peace, love
and happiness they deserved.
Chapter 70

Marlena drove along the narrow and curved highway carefully. HWY 92
was among the most dangerous roads which led into the mountains, and
had an infinity of souls to call its grave. The thought of
experiencing an unfortunate accident this evening caused her to grip
the steering wheel tighter. She had always disliked taking the route
of ‘backroads’. Their dark and treacherous character never failed to
remind her of slasher, horror movies. Nevertheless, here she found
herself again, navigating a barren road just to avoid rush hour
traffic.

Her cautious eyes drifted from the road for a fleeting second to
notice the blooming trees; it was a comforting sight. Spring was in
the air and she couldn’t be happier. It was one of her favorite
seasons — a time of year that signified renewal and a fresh start.
Which summed up her life as of late. Finally putting Brad and that
ordeal behind her, she was thrilled to embark on the journey of
starting her own business. A little get away at her parents home in
the mountains was just what she needed to rejuvenate before
concentrating on establishing the best law firm in Colorado.

Glancing to her right at John, who was fast asleep within the reclined
passenger seat, she smiled in his direction before checking the rear
view mirror. Seeing her son contentedly playing his Nintendo DS,
sparked the desire of wanting another child. How she wished he had a
sibling to interact with in a moment like this. Little things like
family road trips, were experiences she’s always longed for. But for
now, she was content with her four-year-old bundle of joy.

Due to spend the weekend with her parents, she knew neither she nor
her other half were quite ready for this. But Mr. & Mrs. Evans needed
to get to know John better and understand that he was a permanent part
of all their lives now. A weekend alone, in practically the middle of
nowhere, was the perfect solution for that.

Slowing her speed, Marlena turned the car right, and crept down the
cobbled road. Sparse trees and the clear sky, coupled with the looming
mountains in the distance, brought a smile to her face as she
envisioned what this weekend would bring. Hopefully, all good things,
but there was no telling when it came to her parents. They still
thought of her as a little girl who threw tantrums for not being able
to get chocolate pudding before bed time. She assumed that was
consequence that came with being an only child. There was no doubt she
would treat Nathan the same once he was older.

Bringing the car to a stop, they now rested at a gate, the only
hindrance preventing their entrance to the beautiful property.
Lowering her window, she reached out to punch in the code and
impatiently watched as the black, iron gates opened, before continuing
down the stoned driveway.

The slight rocking of the car awoke John.

“We there yet?” he sleepily asked, the bright and natural light
causing him to rapidly blink his eyes to adjust to the beaming luster.

Completing a five-hour surgery then hopping on a plane to fly here for
the weekend, he was pooped to say the least. It was on his agenda to
discuss with his lady love about them resuming their schedule of
alternating visits to see one another. The seemingly constant time
difference was affecting him negatively.

“Yes. You woke up just in time.”

Smiling from ear-to-ear, Marlena sighed when the house came into view,
a recollection of her first visit passing through her mind. The fresh
scent of pine, serene views of nature and a tranquility that words
could not describe, were merely a small perk of her weekend consisting
of ultimate relaxation she was bound to experience again. The
incredible home was really the winning feature that always made her
reconsider moving to the country.

The four-bedroom home was quite an extravagant purchase for her
parents, one she was still surprised they made. But when her father
told her he had purchased land up here, she never thought they would
build their dream vacation home — a beautiful brick and understatedly
tasteful residence that resembled something one would see on the cover
of House & Garden magazine. It was very distinct from their primary
residence. Simply described as modern and cozy with breathtaking views
of the Colorado Rocky Mountains, she could only imagine the lovemaking
she and John would have. They hadn’t experienced their love for a few
months now, and she was finally ready. Thankfully, he hadn’t tried to
initiate it or push her. Although she secretly wished he had. The
effortless manner in which he embraced her at the airport turned her
on in oh so many ways.

“We here!” an excited Nathan exclaimed as he tossed his toy into the
seat and began unbuckling his seat belt.

“Hey, wait for me young man,” Marlena said as she powered off the vehicle.

“Your parents here?” John’s tired eyes glanced out the tinted window
to notice a black SUV parked in the driveway. The nervous wheels had
begun to spin once again.

“Yes.” Looking at him, Marlena smiled softly as she reached down to
squeeze his hand in reassurance. “You’ll be fine. Let’s go.”

Leaning over to give him a quick kiss, she grabbed her keys before
exiting and walking around to open the door for her son.

“Daddy come?” asked Nathan as he loosely gripped his mother’s hand
while looking back at the car. Being that he rarely, physically saw
John, each time he was in his presence, he practically became his
shadow. It was something both his parents were gravely concerned about
yet neither were willing to take the necessary steps to correct it
just yet.

“He’s coming, honey. Let’s go see Grandma and Pappy.”

Reluctantly following her, Nathan glanced behind him at his father
sitting in the car as he let his mother lead them into the house.

John lagged behind them as he remained seated, trying to gather his
nerves. A shy, seventeen-year-old boy building up the courage to ask
his crush to the prom was how he felt right now. He had never met Mr.
Evans and even though he and Martha were on semi-good terms since he
last saw her, he wondered if that sentiment still remained. Leaning
forward to retrieve his cell phone from his leather carry-on, his hand
accidentally brushed against a black, velvet box. Looking up and out
the window, he made sure Marlena had entered the house as he slowly
retrieved the item from its hidden spot.

A stunning, custom-designed engagement ring filled his eyes, causing
his heart to skip a beat. The radiant four-carat emerald cut diamond,
floating above a bevel of pave diamonds complete with a split-shank
design, was bound to make any woman envious. For the past two months
now, he had been entertaining the idea of proposing…imagining them
finally married. Initially, he was hesitant. There seemed to be too
many uncertainties between them that marriage wouldn’t be a realistic
option for years now. But after all they’d been through recently, John
didn’t want to waste the rest of the year and not have her as his
wife. Which fueled him to seek out the best jeweler in San Francisco
to assist him in designing Marlena a one-of-a-kind ring. As much of a
headache as it was, he was happy with the finished product and
hopefully she would be to. Receiving the call that it was ready just
as he was leaving for the airport, instead of picking it up when he
returned home, he decided to go ahead and get it. If the moment of
opportunity came, he didn’t want to miss it.

Yes, Marlena thought he was coming here to merely get to know her
parents, and he was. But he also wanted to ask their permission to
marry their daughter. Even though he had done this before, this time
around he felt so much pressure; as if his very life depended on it.

Closing the box, he honestly didn’t have an ideal moment in mind for
when he was going to propose, or even if it would be this weekend for
that matter. He just hoped they approved of him, he was granted
permission and then, only then, would he see how things went from
there.
Chapter 71

Holding open the door, Frank Evans stood tall and proud as he watched
his daughter and grandson enter the house. Tender and wise hazel eyes
attached to a head of youthful, dark and full hair, the handsome
gentleman still turned many heads. And the way he looked now, donning
a collared polo, chinos and loafers, modeling an image of suave
distinction, Marlena knew Laura would flirt with him relentlessly when
she dropped off Austin later. She had purposefully failed to mention
to John that her godson was coming, knowing that he would probably be
the sole person entertaining the energetic boys most of the time.

“Pappy!”

Barely walking into the house, as soon as his young eyes landed on
Frank, Nathan rushed to him, latching his small arms around his legs.
Smiling downward, Frank tousled his hair as he greeted his daughter.

“Hey, baby girl. Where’s little Austin and this boy your mama’s been
telling me about?” asked Frank as he planted a kiss on Marlena’s
cheek.

Martha rolled her eyes at her husband. “He’s a doctor, Frank,” she said.

Her other half making a dumbfounded expression her way, she sighed and
began the task of removing her jacket. To say she was not in the best
of moods was an understatement. Leaving home later than she desired
and things just not going as planned, she was not looking forward to
this three-day excursion. ‘I wonder how this weekend is truly going to
pan out,’ she thought. Eyeing her daughter and grandson, she wondered
where the subject of their conversation was.

“I’m meeting Laura in about an hour to pick him up and John is coming,
Daddy. Please, be nice.”

Closing the door, the elderly man smiled while his eyes darkened. “I’m
always nice. But you also know I’m not going to allow an average Joe
to court my baby.”

“Seems they skipped that stage,” Martha muttered, but loud enough for
Marlena to hear.

Flashing her eyes at her mother, she wondered when she would get past
the fact that she had a child out of wedlock and fully accept John.

“Pappy, can we fish?” Nathan asked, tugging on his grandfather’s pants.

Adjusting the navy hat atop his head, Frank smiled as he bent down to
hoist his grandson into his arms. “We’ll go first thing in the morning
but in the meantime, how about we go out back and chop some fire
wood?”

“Ok!”

Plopping down into a sofa chair, Marlena’s heart warmed at their
interaction. “Zip up your coat, Nathan.”

“He’s a man. He can take a little cold.”

“Daddy…”

Winking at her, Frank said nothing more as he and Nathan trailed down
the hallway and out the backdoor.

Sitting down within the sofa seat across from Marlena, Martha turned
on the television before pressing a few buttons on the fancy remote to
open the curtains. The large windows finally uncovered within seconds
as the view of the mountains in the distance brought a peaceful smile
to Marlena’s face.

“So, is John going to come inside or is he planning to pitch a tent in the car?”

So thrilled in being here, Marlena nearly forgot about him. “Oh, dear.
I thought he was right behind me with the luggage.” She rose from the
couch and began to head towards the door. “I’ll be right back.”

Grabbing her daughter’s arm, Martha caught her before she could leave.
“I want to talk with you about him later.” Her tone and facial
expression piqued Marlena’s curiosity.

“About what exactly?”

“Your relationship.”

Rolling her eyes, Marlena sighed loudly. “We’ve been over this a
million times, Mama. I thought you had accepted John.”

Martha’s eye’s narrowed as her lips thinned into a fine line. “We’ll talk.”

It was on the tip of Marlena’s tongue to give her mother a piece of
her mind, but John walking in the door halted the opportunity.

“You packed enough luggage for an army, Baby.”

Rushing towards the door, Marlena held it open for him as he slowly
crossed the threshold with the bags.

“Sorry. I thought we would unload later. You beat me to it.”

The smart remark John was going to give seemed highly unwise once he
walked further into the house and saw Martha standing in the middle of
the living room, silent. Dropping their bags by the room doorway, he
was grateful he still had on a suit and looked presentable as he
smoothed a hand down his blazer and walked towards her.

“We meet again, Mrs. Evans.” He greeted her with a kiss to the cheek.

“Mr. Black.” Despite the fact that he was a doctor, Martha refused,
for unknown reasons, to formally acknowledge him of his respectful
title.

“Thank you for allowing me to spend this weekend with you all.”

“You’re very welcome.” Folding her hands together, she glanced at her
daughter before she began to leave the room. “Ah, your room is the
first one on the right when you go upstairs.”

A shocked John looked to Marlena, never having been informed of
sleeping arrangements. The surprised look on her face said she wasn’t
either.

And with that, Martha left the room.

“Separate rooms?” John whispered as Marlena walked up to him.

“Ignore Mama, okay. When they go to bed, you’re going to be a good boy
and sneak into my room to keep me warm all night long, right?”
Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pecked his lips.

“As long as your father doesn’t chop my head off.”

“This is going to be the best weekend,” she laughed. He truly hoped
she was right.

Taking his hand in hers, Marlena led them over to the window, smiling
when John encased her from behind. The pair said nothing as they
enjoyed their closeness and got lost in the scenery, while silently
hoping for a perfect three days.

Chapter 72

Two pairs of trained eyes watched the colorful veggies and succulent
meat sizzle above the fiery flames, the delicious aroma of the food
causing their stomachs to contract in hunger. Having dinner al fresco
was Marlena’s idea. Everyone happily agreed; no one wanted to miss an
opportunity to enjoy the warm spring weather, crisp air, and a view to
die for.

Standing beside Frank, John kept his hands buried deep within his
pockets as he rocked back and forth on his heels. He was supposed to
be helping the elderly gentleman with the grilling, but after ten
minutes of having his help consistently refused when offered, he
succumbed to quietly listening to stories about Frank’s younger years.
The occasional nod and laugh seemed to get him by as he pretended to
listen intently, in hopes that he was getting within his good graces.
Taking a quick glance towards the smoking grill, John chuckled before
looking towards the right and getting lost in the sight of Marlena and
her mother playing a game of tag with the boys in the back yard.

His breath was taken away as he watched her laugh so hard that she
could no longer stand upright, instead clutching her stomach while
bending slightly. Noticing Nathan, Austin and Martha preparing to
charge towards her, he wished he was out there with them behaving like
a kid again. The sun seemed to reflect off of her lighter golden locks
perfectly and surround her in a surreal glow, drawing him deeper into
the love he felt for her. It appeared Marlena was reading his mind as
she paused sprinting across the grass towards her mother, and looked
his way. Blowing a kiss and smiling widely, John in turn waved and
winked, before she dashed off again.

“I always said Marly took after her Mama with that innocent smile and
pretty face. Both my gals are beauties, aren’t they?”

Swiftly turning his head, John cleared his throat, feeling embarrassed
for ogling the man’s daughter while standing beside him.

“Yes Sir, they are.”

Grabbing the spatula, Frank flipped the steaks and rotated the hotdogs
before closing the lid on the grill and turned to face the young man
beside him.

“Let’s sit at the table and enjoy a beer while the food finishes
cooking. Should be done in a few.”

Bending down to retrieve two cold drinks from the mini refrigerator,
he handed John a bottle, before walking towards the opposite end of
the outside kitchen to take his usual seat at the dining table, while
his house guest reluctantly followed. The way John fidgeted nervously,
continuously looking in the direction of his wife, daughter and the
kids, was highly amusing. Frank was sure to have his fair share of
fun.

So far, things for John had been going well. Granted, having another
little boy to watch after only increased his nervousness for he knew
Frank and Martha were assessing exactly what type of parent he was by
observing his interaction with Nathan and Austin. But the boy’s robust
energy deterred John’s worry. Their constant need for some source of
stimulation was a nice distraction.

And after situating in his room, which was conveniently located beside
Marlena’s, he really had not been presented with an opportunity to
talk with both her parents. They were too busy fawning over the young
lads, which John was also very grateful for. Martha’s cold attitude
had really thrown him for a loop. He wasn’t prepared to face her yet.
Regardless, the lack of contact left him and Marlena a little time
alone. Finally.

Snuggling on the couch while watching a movie before she and her
mother started to prepare the meats for the grill, John had barely
gotten to second base when their child came running into the room
followed by his grandfather. It was very uncomfortable and
embarrassing to say the least, to remove his busy hand that was
discreetly hidden underneath her shirt. He tried to read Frank’s
expression, searching for clues that he saw their naughtiness in
action. Only seeing a face void of emotion, John wondered if that was
a sign of how the duration of his stay would play out.

“So, you’re a doctor I hear?” Taking a swig from the bottle, Frank
eyed John closely as he leaned back within the cushioned chair.

The way he sat at the head of the table, as if he had the ultimate
power in this home, made John feel that if he answered wrongly, he
would order his head to be chopped off.

“Yes, sir. Cardiologist.”

His palms had begun to sweat. Frank’s gaze bore intimidatingly into
his own, causing John to think he was searching for something to
dislike. Just one wrong answer and he would never see Marlena or their
son again. Sipping his own beer, he averted his attention to his son
and Austin, their innocent faces lighting up with joy once they dodged
Martha’s hands. If it was this nerve-wracking just having idle
conversation, he was seriously dreading the moment when he would ask
the permission for Marlena’s hand in marriage.

“Ah, good profession. My little girl fell in love with a heart doctor.
What are the odds.” Clinking John’s bottle, Frank brought it back to
his lips as he smiled. “Just as long as you don’t break her heart,
then you might want to reconsider.”

Gulping, John didn’t know whether to take that as a serious threat or
joke. Yet, either way, it gave him fuel to abandon his anxiety. He
thought, what if the situation were reversed and he was getting to
know a guy that his little Rachel had brought home and claimed to be
so in love with. He wouldn’t want a weak man that was afraid to stand
up to him, for it said that he would most likely not protect his
little girl as he, her father, would. And that was certainly not the
impression he wanted to give Frank. After all, he was seeking the role
in becoming his son-in-law. John wanted him to feel very confident
that he was strong, capable, and could protect and provide for his
daughter and grandson.

“You can rest assured, I have no intentions of doing that.”

“But you did once, eh?”

John laughed nervously. He had obviously been brought up to speed. “I
learned a valuable lesson from that mistake. I will never take your
daughter or grandson for granted. Ever again,” John said deeply.

“No you won’t.”

Watching the man closely, John wanted to believe he was joking but the
seriousness of his tone and expression said otherwise. Marlena had
informed him her father had retired as a commander from the Navy. That
did nothing to ease his worry.

Clearing his throat, John drank a gulp of his drink, hoping the food
finished soon so they could eat and end this awkward conversation.

“Beautiful home.”

Frank nodded, continuing to quietly sip. From his years as commander,
he had learned to analyze the human body well, particularly
expressions and muscle contraction. He also encountered a variety of
young sailors, from deemed hard-asses, right down to sweet, little
mama’s boys under his command. In all of them, he searched for the one
individual who possessed all the qualities and potential to become the
best sailor possible. Employing a tactic of both mind and physical
tests, it never took longer than a matter of minutes before he knew
who would survive and who would shine. From the few hours he’s spent
with John, he could tell this young man would probably have been one
of the finest. He didn’t back down from his obvious intimidation. And
although it had been but a short while since he’d known him, Frank
noticed how he treated his little girl — as if she were a queen. The
way he was a father to his grandson, only sealed the deal. It seemed
his daughter had struck gold this time. John was certainly a man whom
he could respect, and be proud of.

“Yes, the little lady and I had this built a couple of years ago. It’s
one of our prized possessions.”

“As it should be.” Making eye contact with Marlena again, John made a
face that begged for her to come save him. Sadly, all he received was
another warm smile.

Leaning forward, Frank pushed aside his beer and dropped his voice,
staring John straight in the face. “Alright, doctor. I’m not a man to
tolerate bullshit, so let’s cut to the chase. What are your intentions
with my daughter?”

John gulped. How he answered this question relied on everything.

“To make her happy and spend the rest of my life with her and our
son…if they’ll have me, sir.”

Frank furrowed his brows for a moment, before he leaned back in the
chair…and smiled. Rubbing the bottom of his lip, his smile grew
wider as he saw the ladies now trotting towards their position at the
table. Out of the few men Marlena had brought home, he never received
such an answer that had an aura of certainty and promise. Not even
Brad gave him this impression. Sure, he didn’t know John that well,
but from what he’d witnessed so far, it was safe to say that
he…liked him.

“Hon, food almost done?” Martha asked as she walked up to the table
and pulled out a chair to the right of Frank.

“I like him…I like the boy,” he said causing John to beam from ear-to-ear.

Martha rolled her eyes. “I take it he passed your little test?”

Eyeing John across the table, she grabbed her husbands’ beer and took
swig, shocking them both from the way she drank from the longneck.

“Test?” John asked, his eyes shifting nervously between the two elders.

“Hey, what’s going on over here?” Marlena’s chipper voice was a much
needed comfort to John’s ears. Coming up behind her love, she leaned
forward and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. “Daddy hasn’t been
too cruel, has he?” Leaning down, she planted a kiss on his smooth
cheek.

“No, I have been nothing but nice. Right, son?” Frank nodded in John’s
direction.

“Right.”

Marlena’s brows raised in suspicion, knowing that was the farthest
from the truth. But she would dwell on that later. There was something
else she needed to do first.

“Come with me,” she whispered in John’s ear, her request almost
sounding like a sweet, wet, gentle beckoning to do the naughtiest
thing imaginable to him. Her closeness and tone of voice had an
instant effect. A stroke of desire flowed through his veins, settling
unpleasantly on top of his aching groin.

John covered his lap and nervously looked at both her parents, whom
were not paying them a bit of attention, but instead bickering about
dessert. He was too scared to leave. In truth, he would have liked to
take this moment to bond a little more with Frank, so that maybe when
he got up the courage to ask the big question, it would go a lot
smoother than he envisioned. But considering Martha’s run in on them
before…just what would the senior Evans think if they went off to
wherever Marlena led them for a little while?

“Get up. Now,” she quietly demanded.

He knew that tone. It meant for him to banish his uncertainties and do
as told. Grabbing her hand, John set his beer on the table as he
dutifully rose. Something was surely amiss. Her snarky smile and
deviant eyes told him so. Glancing back at her parents, he shrugged
off his nervousness and let her lead the way.

“Where you two going? Dinner will be ready soon,” Frank called after
their retreating forms, while Martha watched them with disapproving
eyes.

“We won’t be long,” Marlena said.

“We won’t?” John whispered. Chuckling, Marlena gripped his fingers
tighter as she led them to the edge of the backyard and off into the
woods.

She moved confident and quick through the shrubbery, providing John
with some comfort from her sudden spontaneity. Her hands were like
disguised machetes as they cleared numerous branches and leaves out of
the way. John continued to hold firm to her grip as they navigated
down the beaten trail, wondering what she truly had planned.

“Where are you taking us?”

“To one of the most beautiful places on earth.”

About to question her, he quickly shielded his eyes from the blinding
light as they came into the clearing. Letting her hand go, John
lowered his from his face and blinked rapidly, before he beheld one of
the most majestic scenes of nature he had been fortunate to witness.
As his eyes panned across this hidden place, he immediately envisioned
the atmosphere of Norway: clean air, majestic summits and the stillest
lakes. The looming mountains seemed to sit perched within the still,
large and quiet lake, while the greenest forrest on the opposite side,
reflected on the surface of the water, showcased all of the hidden
infinite treasures possibly buried deep within. The clear sky and
sunset completed this perfect backdrop. It was truly like a little
piece of Norway tucked into unchartered parts of Colorado. Certainly a
sight to behold.

“Fancy a skinny dip, doctor?” Kissing his lips quickly, Marlena
laughed loudly as she left him and ran towards the pebbled shore.

John stood and just watched her. Watched her be careless, free and
enjoy living her life. Finally.

Remaining just few feet away from her, he was content in witnessing
the way her radiant smile lit up her soft face, which seemed to shine
brighter than the setting sun. Her attire matched perfectly with this
scenic moment. The loose, thin white sweater she wore that molded
along the slopes of her breasts made her appear genuinely pure and so
matronly that it filled him with a surge of pride he had never felt.
And the fitted, cuffed and cropped pants which showed off her long
legs and cute behind, subtly reminded him of how much he missed her
body. That angelic face he longed to wake up to every morning simply
tying the look all together, honestly took his breath away. She was
without a doubt the perfect accent to this back drop. It was safe to
say, he would be prouder than proud, on the day when this woman became
his wife.

Rubbing his hand along his chin, he grinned as he observed her slip
off her shoes and kick her feet into the water, not the least bit
concerned about the various, dangerous species that could be lurking
in these depths. But the way she tucked a hand in her pocket and
smoothed her hair behind her ear, before smiling — a smile that she
only did towards him — in his direction like a little girl tickled
pink, it was all he could do not to march over, rip the clothes from
her body, and have his way.

“As much as I would love to skinny dip with you, I think your
parents,” he walked up to her, “would do some serious damage to me if
we were caught.” Wrapping his arms around her waist, he roughly pulled
her into his chest.

Marlena shrieked with excitement.

“Well, promise me we can enjoy nature in our natural element before we
leave?” Sliding her hands across the planes of his shoulders, she
stood on her tip toes as she nuzzled her nose against his.

“Promise.”

Kissing her puckered lips, he turned her around and held her tightly
as they got lost in the sunset.

Marlena smiled widely, thankful that she was finally back to a place
of peace and happiness. Feeling John’s arms wrapped safely around
her…her family safe just a few yards away…she honestly thought she
would never be able to experience a moment like this again. But she
was, and vowed never take it for granted.

Turning her head, she peered down at John who was nibbling her neck.
“I love you,” she whispered.

Pausing his actions, he stood taller as he cupped her face and stared
deep into her eyes. “And I love you…always and forever.”

Leaning down, he pressed his lips against hers as they kissed slow and
tender. There was no hurry. They were content in taking the time to
enjoy their love and the rest of this perfect day.

Chapter 73 — Part I

Checking the time, Marlena shifted restlessly within the bed, her eyes
becoming tired after constantly looking towards the bedroom door then
back to the television as she waited for John to appear. Their first
time, in a long time, she had not envisioned to be like this,
primarily under these circumstances. But as horny as she was, she
would take what she could get. Especially since earlier at dinner.
When barbecue sauce had accidentally dripped from the ribs she was
feasting on and down onto her chest, John’s quick actions to wipe her
clean had nearly caused her to audibly groan. The innocent act
instantly set her off.

Unbeknown to the man whom was taking his precious time to venture into
her room, for the past wee she had been shopping extensively for
lingerie and other little sex trinkets they could use to make the most
of this reunion. The satin intimates, all in colors he preferred her
in, she knew he would probably enjoy most. And now, wearing nothing
but a matching white-satin bra with panties which were a creative
design of satin and lace, she knew, even in the dim light, John would
be pleased.

Slouching back against the headboard and flipping through the endless
channels, she tucked the comforter tighter across her chest as she
puffed out a frustrated breath of air. “Where is he?”

It seemed as if her hunky lover’s mind was in sync with hers, for he
finally appeared. Clothed in a pair of sweat pants and a t-shirt, John
quietly turned the knob and entered the room before closing the door.
After seeing her father’s mini gun collection earlier, he did not want
to risk his chances of having a date with one of the firearms in the
near future.

“What took you so long? Your room is just beside mine.”

Smirking at her impatience, he hastily removed his shirt and pants as
he journeyed towards his lady love, leaving a messy trail of clothes
behind him. Clad in nothing but a pair of boxers, he smiled cheekily
as he climbed into the bed.

“Considering we’re sneaking around like teenagers, I had to take all
the necessary precautions.”

She arched her brow at him as she set the remote on the night stand. “Such as?”

Sliding closer to her beneath the covers, he rested on his side and
propped his head up by way of his elbow.

“Nothing you need to be concerned about.”

Grinning like a little boy, John felt a rush of excitement flow from
his head and down to his toes from how beautiful she looked in the low
light. Her hair still a bit damp and wavy from her shower, her face
makeup-less and seeing the white straps from her bra resting against
her perfectly soft skin…he couldn’t wait to reunite with her body.

“So, are you going to let me see what’s underneath?” he teased as he
ran his finger along her arm.

Looking down at him, her eyes twinkled with desire. “I was going to
let you do the honors.”

Unfolding her arms to fall at her sides, she watched his movements
with a mountain of passion, her pulse increasing by the seconds when
he began to slowly peel the comforter from her body, coming to rest
down at her knees.

He smiled at the feel of the instant swelling of his manhood from the
sight of her flawless body.

“You take my breath away.”

She felt as if her heart would melt. “As you do mine.”

Leaning down, she cupped his face and kissed him hard as he pulled her
down to lay against him within the bed. Running his hand across her
slim and curved back, he pulled her further into his arms as he took
his time and explored her sweet mouth. It felt like centuries since
they have been like this.

“So, sneaking around all weekend?” he asked once they broke apart.

Lightly running his fingers across her body in the tenderest of
touches, he caressed her waist with one hand while the other occupied
itself in her hair, stroking softly.

“That depends.”

Draping her leg over his waist, her playful eyes smiled at him as she
ran her hands across his chest.

“On?”

“If you promise to be quiet and not get wild.”

Kissing her lips, John laughed against her mouth as he traveled his
hand down her body, coming to halt once it reached her thighs. Marlena
moaned from his soft caress.

“I can promise to be mute, but all bets are off on the wildness.”
Leaning down, he nuzzled her cheek.

“Baby, we have the kids and my parents…you can’t love me like I
want…no matter how much I may beg you.”

John groaned at her words.

Closing her eyes, she cupped the back of his neck, biting her lower
lip when she felt him unfasten her bra.

“I’m going to get damned close.”

She did not argue, for she wanted nothing more than for him to love
her without restriction. The drought they were experiencing was
nothing short of torture. She missed the feel of his body atop
hers…missed the feel of his large hands swallowing her
flesh…missed the feel of his lips sucking on any part of her they
could…and missed the feel of his manhood propelling into her
sweetness.

Tossing her bra onto the floor, he pushed her onto her back as he
rested above. They wouldn’t need much foreplay tonight. Both were
beyond worked up. Staring down into her eyes, he inhaled a deep breath
as he took a moment to just appreciate her. The way she looked at
him…made him proud to be a man..and damned proud to be hers.

Lowering his head, he kissed her briefly before traveling his kisses
down to her chest. She sighed in content as she entangled her fingers
within his hair, encouraging him to go lower.

Stopping at her breasts, he slid a hand beneath her back as he lowered
his mouth to a supple mound. Watching him suckle on her ample bosoms,
Marlena cupped his head and pushed herself even farther into his
mouth, the instant pleasure like an electric shock as it surged
through her veins. The feeling was utterly divine.

“My, I have missed your beautiful boobs,” he murmured.

“And they have missed you.”

Momentarily leaving her chest, he smiled up at her, loving her playful
banter. It was safe to assume they both were fully lost in a sexual
fog. All that mattered was each other and reaching that special place.

Kissing her hardened rose buds, he lowered himself further beneath the
covers as she watched him with laden eyes as much as she could.

It took only a matter of seconds before he had her panties removed and
extended a hand up from beneath the sheets to hand them to her.
Sucking in a breath of anticipation, her breathing increased, when
next, she felt him spread her legs.

The excitement flowed from her body as John tugged her down and
widened her thighs further. Looking at his silhouette beneath the
comforter, her stomach fluttered with butterflies as she waited to
feel the glorious sensation of his tongue tasting the cleft between
her creamy hips.

Pulling the sheets to cover her chest, she left an airspace so that he
could easily breathe before she was rewarded with the spine-shattering
palpation of him feasting from her body. Arching her back, she
struggled not to moan his name as he hungrily devoured her moist
haven. Sliding his hands under her thighs to wrap around, grip them
and pull her even closer to his mouth, John wanted to ensure she could
not move, but only scream his name and receive the best climax.

His tactic seemed to be working. Marlena was about to explode into a
million pieces. Whimpering his name, she reached down to rest her hand
on his head, when through her hazy thoughts did she think she heard
someone walking down the hallway. Her eyes glanced towards the door as
she studied it carefully, listening for any unusual sounds. Biting her
lower lip, she released the breath she was holding when she heard
nothing but the beat of her racing heart.

Closing her eyes again, she focused on John and his tongue tapping her
love button. She couldn’t take it anymore. His expert mouth had her
about to convulse in a chain of intense spasms any minute. Beginning
to lower the covers, she froze upon hearing a knock at the door.

“Marlena?” It was Martha.

John did not hear their sudden intrusion as he continued doing what he
loved. Peering down at his covered, engrossed form, Marlena’s mind was
too flooded with desire to tell him to stop.

“Yes?” She wanted to kick herself for answering.
“May I come in?” Martha had learned her lesson once with barging in on
her daughter unexpected.

“Uh, just a second.” Reaching down to grab a larger blanket from the
foot of the bed, Marlena rapidly tapped John’s head. “Honey, stop. My
mother is coming in,” she whispered. Draping the blanket atop his
body, she hoped that would be enough to conceal the outline of his
form.

John paid no attention to her warning as he spread the damp petals of
her center and slowly licked. Although, when he felt the dead weight
of the blanket, he paused.

“What —”

“Shh!” she hissed. Pulling the comforter up to cover her chest,
Marlena reclined against the pillows and turned off the television
before glancing towards the door. “Come in.”

Walking into the dark room, Martha immediately searched the darkness
for anything out of the ordinary. The light from the hallway only
provided her with a view of her daughters face, but nothing more.
Something seemed off. Wanting to curb her curiosity, she reached to
her right for the light switch.

“No! Don’t turn on the light. I uh, will have trouble, falling asleep.”

Martha was going to question her child’s strangeness but chose not to.
She was tired and frankly wanted nothing more than to get back to bed.
“What took you so long?”

“I was changing. I got hot in my pajamas.”

Thankfully the room was too dark for Martha to notice her naked state
or John’s clothes carelessly thrown on the floor.

“I wanted to know if you had any Motrin. I kept hearing one of the
boys coughing. I went to check and it’s Austin. He feels a little
warm.”

Grinning at the sound of Martha’s voice, John gripped Marlena’s thighs
tighter as he resumed his feast. He would have a little fun.

Feeling her cheeks flush, Marlena dug her nails into her palms, not
believing he was continuing to do what he was. She could barely focus
once his tongue begin to slide up and down her nether region, ever so
slowly.

“Uh, no I don’t. I think some water will d-do, until we can go in town
tomorrow and…get some!”

Leaning against the doorway, Martha’s brows furrowed in confusion,
beginning to wonder if something was really wrong with her child. Her
shaky speech wasn’t normal.

“Yes, first thing in the morning. I warned your daddy about letting
them run around outside when it got chilly.”

Marlena struggled not to roll her eyes in the back of her head and
focus on her mother. John was hitting that spot…that precious spot
which always triggered her release.

“Mhm,” she nearly groaned.

“Oh, before I forget. Remember — ”

“Hmm?”

Martha looked in her direction, brow arched, again resisting the urge
to turn on the light and get some answers for Marlena’s peculiar
behavior. If she didn’t know any better, she would say…no. They
wouldn’t dare do that again.

“Remember we need to get the ingredients for dinner on Sunday, tomorrow.”

John was playing hardball beneath the covers. Sucking hard on her
moist mound, Marlena was rapidly losing the battle to remain composed.

“Mhm,” was still, the only answer she could conjure.

“Marlena, what’s wrong — ”

“N-nothing. I’m just, oh God…Mama, I’m just…t-tired,” she stammered.

John smiled at her words. Inserting his tongue into her opening, he
knew she was about to let go any second.

Martha was too tired to decipher the extent of her strange behavior.
In the morning, she would get answers.

“Okay. We’ll talk about your “tiredness” in the morning and I’ll try
the water and probably a cold cloth for his head. Night.”

Waving at her, a breath of relief rushed from Marlena’s body once the
door closed as she quickly uncovered John’s head.

“I hate you!”

He smirked and briefly glanced up at her defiant face before
re-focusing on the task at hand.

“Let it go, sweetheart…feed me, Baby.”

His words caused her be undone.

Gripping his hair, she gyrated her hips furiously against his mouth as
she did as he requested, the air rushing from her lungs with each wisp
of his tongue.

John spread her legs as wide as they could go as he eagerly drank from
her body. Reaching his hands up, he squeezed her breasts while Marlena
leaned up from the bed and propped an arm behind her.

Her release was powerful, intoxicating and dizzying as she felt
herself shudder in heated waves of splendor. Tossing her head back,
she softly chanted his name as she filled her lover’s appetite until
he was full and she, drained.

Chapter 74 — part II

Leaning against the propped pillows, John’s feverous eyes observed her
as if they were in a trance. The view, granted it seemed merely a
silhouette, was one that aroused him even more, stoking that building
pit of passion to desire a release inside of her any second. A mane of
blonde covered his waist, the feel of her wet lips kissing just below
his navel reminding him that she was there. Having thoroughly enjoyed
himself in pleasing her, he was more than ready to join with her body
rather than her to be as generous as he was. In truth, oral pleasure
never really did much for him compared to love making with her.
Although nice, it never felt the same to be joined as one…deep inside
of her…both of them enjoying that momentous jubilation together.

“What are you thinking?” Her voice was low and tempting, causing his
stomach to contract in anticipation. Pushing her hair to the side,
Marlena eyed him as she grabbed his throbbing flesh and lightly guided
a hand down its length.

“That I want you on top of me,” he sat upright, “now.”

She grinned. “I need to do something first.”

“Later. I need you…now.” He allowed not a second for objection as he
grabbed her shoulders and pulled her atop his lap.

Stabling herself by way of his shoulders from the rapid motion, she
peered down at him, losing focus when the tip of his arousal brushed
against her own.

“You, my love, are no fun,” she panted as he rubbed his pulsating head
along her moist pool.

“I’ve had enough of the teasing. I need to be inside of you.”

His candid, desire filled confessions caused her heart to flutter.
Although she should have been used to it by now. He was a completely
different lover in some ways, when deprived from being intimate with
her for more than a few days. Usually all bets were off. That meant
keeping their little sexcapades quiet tonight would be highly
unlikely. She would just endure the wrath of her mother tomorrow.

John didn’t say another word as he directed her hips to glide down
onto his shaft. Both struggled not to moan at the sensation. Wrapping
his arms around her back, he held her close as he remained sitting
upright within the bed as she began to ride him.

Leaning her head against his, she felt as if her eyes would roll into
the back of her head. This felt unbelievably good. The thought of
whether this would be a night of on and off slow lovemaking crossed
her mind, but usually whenever they had a drought, it never was. It
was hard and fast, erotic and passionate; a guarantee that she
wouldn’t be able to walk straight for days. That concerned her
greatly. They were in her parents’ house, with them sleeping just a
few doors down. Things were bound to get out of hand. She wondered how
long it would be before her mother came knocking on the door again,
witnessing them once more.

“Baby…” she moaned, when he pushed her completely down onto all of his
length then guided her hips…moving them in fine, subtle, rotating
movements, just the way he liked.

“I can’t keep this slow pace,” he murmured against her lips. Sliding
his large hands up the curve of her back, he lowered his head down
towards her soft and supple mounds, quickly filling his mouth with
one.

Her thighs clung tighter to his waist as her motions increased. She
could not dispute his confession. She was too far-gone. Tossing her
head back, gasps fell from her wet mouth as she moved quicker atop
him, rejoicing in every ridge and curve of his organ massaging her
pulsating cave perfectly.

Tearing his mouth from her chest, he gazed up into her face, just
mesmerized. Gripping her slender waist, he leaned back slightly as he
began to buck upward into her center. The sound of her loud moan
encouraged him to repeat the action, being rewarded with louder moans.
He loved to see her like this…so wild, erotic and hot. It was hypnotic
to watch as his manhood unleashed the unbridled passion that she kept
hidden beneath the surface…only for him. She truly was a fiery
temptress. The thought of her parents hearing never crossed his mind.

“John…honey…” Marlena gripped his muscled shoulders tightly, her
body beginning to feel like jelly.

“Right there, baby?” She didn’t have to confirm it. He just knew.

She began to gyrate in circles atop his lap causing him to hiss
loudly. He knew if she continued to do that, he would be done in a
matter of few minutes. Quickly wrapping a secure arm around her waist,
he slid from the bed and over to the window, holding Marlena to his
powerful frame in the process.

“What are you doing?!” she asked, clinging to him.

“I need to see you.”

Holding her against the wall, he breathed harshly as he used a free
hand to open the blinds. The moonlight filtering into the dark room
gave him the vision he was searching for — their heated skin blanketed
in a seductive glow. Now, he could make love to her like he wanted.

Lowering his head, his lips attacked her soft neck as he thrust deeply
and hard into her, within one fluid motion. Locking her feet above his
hips, she held on tightly to his shoulders as she pulled him closer to
her body and bit down hard on her lower lip to stop from crying out.
She loved when they made love against the wall, or anytime when he was
standing upright and holding her up. It brought on her release faster
than anything and made her practically sing his name non-stop.

Pulling his mouth from her neck, he placed a hand against the wall
while the other remained at her waist. Stilling his hips, he winked at
her. She knew what he wanted. Marlena breathed harshly, managing to
force a wicked smile before fiercely moving back and forth against his
groin. Her stability and tricks never ceased to amaze him in the
bedroom. The moonlight highlighting her in such a surreal glow only
heightened his state of arousal.

Cupping her jaw, he leaned in to kiss her, intoxicated at the feel and
sound of her hot breath on his mouth. “You’re so sexy,” he moaned as
his eyes floated back down to their groins, captivated at the sight of
her haven grinding on him, engulfing each and every incredible inch.

“John…the bed…I can’t…” She could barely speak. The pleasure was
hitting her so hard.

Gripping onto his arm that was pressed into the wall beside her head
for leverage, she rocked harder and harder on him, ensuing a struggle
to continue a stable pattern of breathing. Her eyes burned and heart
felt as if it would beat out of her chest. She was simply wild with
passion and he loved every second of it.

Just when she thought she would succumb to the pressing release, did
he surprise her. Securing his strong arms beneath her thighs and
lifting her slightly, he pressed her roughly against the wall as he
began to ram his hips into her perfect body, the sound of their skin
meeting urging him to thrust harder. With her slim hands latched
around his neck, Marlena could do nothing but subject herself to his
strong will as she bit hard on his shoulder. His fullness nearly
anchored into her core sapped the remaining strength she had left as
she whimpered. As her calves and feet dangled from the crook of his
arms, she honestly had no conscious at the moment. She was too over
come by their union and his mighty tool planted so far inside.

“Oh god…” she whispered when his thrusts changed from shallow and deep
to hard bursts, and then a scintillating rotation of his hips before
pushing himself completely inside and repeating.

They were both reckless now. Moaning and groaning loud enough for
anyone whom was within earshot to know just what was happening in this
bedroom. Although, he was more of the loud one, his audible grunts did
not faze her.

“Say my name.”

The sweat trickled down John’s back as he breathed the request hotly
into her ear. He was almost there as well. Her breasts moving against
his hard chest and her insides squeezing then releasing him, he was
practically about to fall to the floor his knees were growing so weak.

“Say my name, Baby.” Nipping her ear, he knew she heard him this time
as she whimpered against his neck. Her climax was seconds away.

“John, please…”

“No, no. Moan…” his voice dropped lower, “my name.”

Shutting her eyes tightly, she felt the tension build, possessing
every limb of her body. All she could hear was her rapidly beating
heart, their erratic gasps of air as they fought for more oxygen and
John’s hot request within her ear.

“John,” she moaned as quietly as possible, practically on the brink of
screaming. “Harder”.

He smiled, happily doing as told.

Their breathing was mere punctuated gasps as he pumped into her
furiously against the wall. Gripping her legs tightly, he pulled them
higher along his chest, a move Marlena thought impossible but allowing
him to fall deeper into her depths. The swift action caused her to
throw her head back into the wall, not even flinching from the impact.
Gritting her teeth tightly, she screamed through her release as the
intolerable pleasure consumed her wholly. Her nails dug into his back,
no doubt leaving red marks to detail this passionate moment.

Burying his face into her neck, John could feel his own member
pulsating to the point of no return. His prized jewels convulsed
rapidly as within a few more thrusts, he poured everything he
possessed deep into her, practically flooding her sanctum.

“Oh, baby,” he groaned long and low. Marlena was still riding out her
peak. She held his head close into her neck as they both struggled to
remain upright as the feeling of ecstasy took over.

_________________

Shallow breaths and two bodies still against the wall struggling to
return from a rapid high was the sight within a corner of the room.
John’s ragged breath felt as if it would burn her sensitive neck as he
rubbed the tops of her thighs, which were still within the crook of
his arms.

“Ready for round two?” he whispered.

Eyes still closed, she could say nothing but kiss into his damp hair.

Chuckling at her nonresponse, the temptation of sliding to the floor
and sleeping filled John’s mind but the bed would be better and more
comfortable for her. Standing upright, he found a superhuman strength
as he got a good grip on her body and carried her back to the bed.
Lying her down, he slid from her body and lay to her left side before
pulling the sheets to cover their scorching flesh.

The feel of the cool sheets meeting her hot back brought a smile to
Marlena’s face as the exhaustion began to sink in. She knew tomorrow
she would have that look…that special glow which only he provided.
She always did when she and John had sex like this.

Finally opening her eyes, she looked to her left at the man whom was
watching her closely.

“You’re amazing,” she said, sighing in content.

“You make me this way.”

Grabbing her hand, he smiled widely as he brought it down to rest on
his yet again, aroused flesh. At the feel of him, her eyes bulged
open.

“Already?” she asked, wondering how on earth her body could take
another hit of him at the moment. She was still in recovery mode.

“I’m just getting started. Need a few more minutes?” Turning over, he
lowered himself down to nuzzle her neck.

“No…not at all.”

Pulling up, he stared into her face, knowing better. “You sure?”

“Make love to me.” Wrapping her arms around his neck, he kissed her
slowly, enjoying the taste of her sweet mouth as he settled above her
body. “Oh, and remember you have to be back in your room —”

“I know, I know. Just let me hold you in my arms all night then I’ll
disappear at the crack of dawn.”

Leaning down, he kissed her again and parted her thighs, easily
sliding back into his personal paradise. This time, he would be quiet
and take it nice and slow.

Chapter 75

“There. How does that feel? Good?” John asked his son as he adjusted
the strap on the catcher’s mitt covering Nathan’s left hand.

“I no move my fingurs.”

The little boys’ face contorted in confusion as he repeatedly shifted
his gaze from the mitt and up into his father’s face, hoping some
release happened.

“Wait a second. Let me loosen the strap again.”

“Misser John, mine fall.”

Dangling his own catcher’s mitt, Austin walked up beside them as he
watched John attempt to make the pint sized boy’s pal’s glove more
comfortable.

“I thought these fit perfect when we were in the store earlier.”
Sighing, John stooped from his chair and lowered himself to their
short height, attempting a quick technique to adjust their gloves.
With a little muscle and manipulation, he finally got the boy’s mitts
secure and comfortable on their hands. Or so he thought. “Now, is that
good for you two?”

“Yup!” Austin cheered, waving his glove covered hand in the air.

“Yes,” Nathan agreed as he flapped the glove, testing to see whether
it would fall off. Tousling both their heads, John laughed softly
before sitting back within his chair.

“Alright, why don’t you two go practice playing catch then Grandpa and
I will join you and we’ll play a game of baseball.”

“Yay!” they clamored in unison.

Handing them a baseball, John grabbed his glass of lemonade as he
propped his right foot on his left knee and leaned back within the
patio chair, watching them and enjoying the midday warmth.

He was a very content man, given last night. Nearly over sleeping, he
was grateful for Frank’s loud commotion this morning from dropping a
glass plate that woke and sent him scurrying back to his room before
Martha had a chance to catch them. The task was a serious challenge,
though. Waking with the vision of Marlena’s warm, naked body, which
was barely covered by the sheets as she slept soundly in his arms, was
one he could have stared at all day.

Enjoying a quaint breakfast with her family before Marlena and Martha
rushed off to the store, John never expected to feel the way he did.
Sitting there…with the woman he loved, their child, her godchild and
her parents…he truly felt apart of the family. Even Martha had
seemed to come around. There were no dirty looks nor snide remarks
thrown his way. Which pushed him to gain the courage to ask Frank and
Martha, once they came out onto the patio, for their daughter’s hand
in marriage. Knowing Marlena was in the house still resting, he wanted
to take this beautiful day as an opportunity to truly jumpstart his
future.

“Hey, my boy. You’re not drinking my lady’s special low fat lemonade are ya?”

Slapping John’s back, Frank plopped down in a chair next to him,
cracking open a beer. Martha’s special concoction of the classic drink
composed of natural sugars and garnished with fresh strawberries, had
earned a place on her husband’s list of things he hated.

John held the glass up to his eyesight and swirled the contents,
thinking that it wasn’t half bad. “Uh, guilty.” He smiled, bringing it
back to his lips.

“Why don’t you have a beer instead?” Adjusting his aviator sunglasses
over his eyes, Frank took a swig of the cold brew as he relaxed
himself back in the chair.

“I’m alright.” Resuming sipping his lemonade, John smirked, knowing
that all of Frank’s years in the navy had probably somehow rubbed off
on him to drink the way he did. Since he had met him, the man always
had a beer in hand or near by. “Ah, is Mrs. Evans coming out here?”
John asked, setting his drink on a coaster as he looked to his right
at Frank.

“Yes. Bringing out some cookies for the boys. Marly is still
sleeping.” Guzzling his drink, he nearly choked on it as he jumped
from his seat and shouted towards the boys, causing beer to slosh from
the bottle and down onto the patio floor. “Use that right arm like I
taught you, Nate!”

Laughing heartedly, John knew, he would just love this man as his father-in-law.

“Quit yapping at those boys like a mad man, Frankie.”

Walking out onto the patio with a plate of fresh, snicker doodle
cookies, Martha shook her head at her other half as she set the plate
down within the center of the table before taking a seat beside her
husband.

“Have to get him prepared for little league. He has the arm for it.
Doesn’t he, John?” Nodding, Frank focused back on the boys.

John bit his lip at the question, honestly not knowing. That was
another reason why he was ready for he and Marlena to take the next
step. Although he saw his son quite often, he missed the little things
that he couldn’t witness daily. Like, knowing whether Nathan had
baseball potential, tucking him in at nights, and hearing the
fabricated stories his innocent mind told when in trouble. He wanted
them all under one roof, finally living as a family — including his
other children.

“So, what’s on your mind, doctor? You look as if something is eating
you up inside,” Martha said as she reached for a cookie.

Laughing nervously, John rubbed the back of his neck and sat up
straighter. “Actually, there is.” He set his glass down onto a
coaster.

Frank dubiously looked at him. “Concerning my Marly?”

“Yes, sir.”

Setting the beer down, the elderly man removed his sunglasses from his
eyes and shifted his attention to the young man. “Let’s hear it.”

Nibbling on her cookie, Martha watched Nathan and Austin, while
intently listening to John.

“Well, first, I would just like to thank you for your generous
hospitality by allowing me to spend the weekend in your beautiful home
and just…making me feel like family.”

Frank winked at John and grabbed Martha’s hand as he spoke, “Ya
practically are. You’re our grandson’s father and you have my daughter
downright smitten.”

His nerves relaxed a little. “Thank you.” Taking a deep breath, John
eyed them. “As you both know, Marlena’s and my history has not exactly
been perfect.”

“I know,” Martha quickly answered, her eyes shooting daggers.

Unfazed, John continued, “And for that, I cannot apologize enough. All
I can do is thank her endlessly and you both, for allowing me a second
chance. Which brings me to my next question.”

He was beginning to sweat bullets. The midday sun beaming on him felt
like fire. Frank and Martha’s scrutinizing gazes only added to his
nervousness. John was certain that in the next few minutes, if he
didn’t successfully ask the question, his throat would close and he
would pass out.

Gathering himself, he cleared his throat and spoke with a fine
confidence. “I love your daughter and the son we share more than
anything. Ever since Marlena and I have gotten back together, I simply
cannot imagine my life without them anymore. I am aware you do not
know me that well, but given our interactions so far, I believe you
are as assured and comfortable with me as I feel with you.” He paused,
waiting for them to discredit his statement. Receiving none, he
proceeded, “At your will, I would like to progress our relationship
and truly cement my place in this family, by being granted the
permission to marry your daughter.”

Both parents looked back at him as if he had grown a second head.
Frank’s eyes squinted while Martha stared at him speechless. John sat
still…holding a breath…hoping they would just say yes.

“Well, from what I’ve seen, you would be a good fit in my family, son.
You’re a successful young man, treat my daughter and grandson like
royalty and not only that, I can see you love them like no other. I —”

“What about your life in San Francisco?” Martha chimed in.

The smile slowly faded from John’s face. “Marlena has met both of my
children and ex-wife. We are all on good terms. Actually, Marlena and
I have been discussing whether our home will be there or here, in
Colorado.”

“She’s completely accepting of all this?” Martha did not want to
believe it. There was something about John she could not fully accept.
Maybe it was the image she still had of Marlena so hurt and watching
her raise her grandson alone for four years, that she began to despise
this man — that was a complete stranger — who walked out on them.

“Yes ma’am. Of course, they will all need time to truly feel at one
with one another, but I have faith it will happen. In fact, it is
happening. I just cannot, actually I’d rather not, spend much longer
without having Marlena as my wife. I love your daughter very, very
much. She completes me and encourages me to be a better man and person
in everything that I do. If you allow me, I promise to do my best to
love and treat her as she deserves…until the day I die.”

Frank waved his hand in the air, halting John’s impromptu speech.
“Son, you don’t have to talk poetry to me,” he said, reaching for his
beer again causing John to laugh.

“Dear, you may not like to hear it, but I am glad to. Calms my fears a
bit. ” Martha said, popping another cookie into her mouth. John
swallowed hard. “Well, what’s the verdict?” she asked the man whom was
still eyeing John.

Standing, Frank stared down at him with a straight face causing John
to twitch within his seat. Grabbing Martha’s hand, he urged her to
stand next to him, only increasing John’s anxiety. His heart was
pounding.

“Welcome to the family, son,” Frank said, a wide smile spreading
across his face. “You have the permission to make my daughter the
happiest woman in the world,” he looked down at Martha, “next to you,
buttercup.”

Blowing out a breath, John closed his eyes in relief as he smiled and
stood. “You had me scared for a second,” he confessed, bending down to
step into Martha’s embrace.

“Don’t be. We’re glad to have you, aren’t we, Hon?” Frank asked as he
too, hugged John.

“We are. Although I still have my reservations about you, I know
you’re a good man. And that my Marlena loves you more than anyone she
ever has.”

Her statement caused John’s heart to soar.

“We should arrange a date for both our families to meet,” Frank
suggested. “Martha and I can fly out to California. Even bring Marly’s
aunts and uncles. We can plan a big family get together.”

Wrapping an arm around her husband’s waist, Martha leaned into his
side. “That is a good idea. I would love to meet your parents, John.”

He smiled. That was the first time Martha had ever called him by his first name.

“Actually, my parents are deceased. My father died six years ago due
to a stroke and my mom died a year after, from what I believe, a
broken heart. It’s just me now, no siblings. The only relative I know
of is my aunt, and I have no idea where she is.”

John could not explain it, but it was oddly easy to tell them this
information. He hadn’t even told Marlena. His parents death was
particularly hard on him. One that he denied in fully accepting. But
he was sure the topic would come up soon with her; it was just still,
too hard to talk about.

“Oh, I am so sorry to hear that.” Martha reached out to rub his arm.

“No worries. My Martha and I will take care of ya. You’re family now.
If you need anything, we’re just a call away.”

“Thank you, sir. That means a lot to me. Truly.”

Finishing his beer, Frank slammed the empty bottle down onto the table
and exhaled a breath. “Now, how about we go out and show the boys how
to play some ball!” Grabbing his sunglasses, he slipped them back over
his eyes as he ran to the children.

“John, I really am happy that you’re taking this step.”

His tender baby blues bore into her eyes, knowing how hard it was for
her to say that. “And I am glad that you are, too.” Leaning down, he
kissed her cheek and winked, before going to join Frank.

Smirking, Martha crossed her arms over her chest and brushed her hair
from her eyes. “Hey, I want to see the ring and want to know when
you’re going to propose,” she yelled after him.

“Yes ma’am!”

Inhaling a deep breath of air, Martha sat back at the table and
resumed eating her cookie, wondering how life would be having John as
a son-in-law.

Chapter 76

Rubbing his hand across the back of his neck, John stared at the
instructions for the basis of the play house, wondering just what he
was supposed to do. He was a handy man, but this toy house seemed to
be out of his league. The step-by-step directions he read as if it was
a bunch of jibber jabber. It was comical, actually. He had one of the
most challenging professions in the world, which he was very
successful at, yet found it incredibly difficult to follow simple
instructions in building a play house for his son. Biting his thumb,
he walked around in circles as he continued to read over the
instructions, hoping they would begin to make sense. He was determined
to do this on his own, wanting to make his son happy and more
importantly, impress Frank. Sure he had gotten their blessing and was
in their good graces, but continuing to go the extra mile couldn’t
hurt.

The sound of Marlena’s heels clashing against the hardwood floor
caught his attention. Lowering his thumb, the instructions fell from
his hand as he became entranced at her occupied form digging in her
purse, strutting his way. Her hair was full and flowing today,
bouncing effortlessly with every step she took, making her almost seem
like a supermodel with her fitting, dark washed bootcut jeans and high
heels, complete with a coral colored, flowing blouse. Her fresh and
simple make up tied the look all together. She was the epitome of
spring and beauty.

“Well, hello gorgeous. Where are you off to?”

Smiling at him, she stuffed her phone in her purse and hoisted it onto
her shoulder.

“To the store. Mama and I forgot a few things earlier.”

“You’re going looking like that?” Taking a step back, John drunk her
in as she rolled her eyes.

“Yes, I’m going like this. Something wrong with the way I look,
mister?” She playfully nudged his shoulder.

“Very much. I’m not going to be by your side to fight off all those men.”

Marlena stepped closer to him as she hovered her lips above his.

“I’m sure they can tell I’m a taken woman.”

Grinning, she stepped back from him as she leaned against the panel of
the wall in the foyer and bent her leg so that her foot rested behind
her, against the wall. John smirked as he walked up and grabbed her
waist, lowering his head down to her ear.

“No, they’re just going to notice your look today. You’re
glowing…you have that raunchy, sexy, very satisfied look.”

She giggled into his neck. “That obvious I’ve had a night of you, eh?”

He trailed his kisses up to her ear as he bit her lobe, causing her to
moan. Cupping the back of his neck, she brought her bent leg up to
wrap around his waist.

“You even still smell like me,” he hotly whispered, stifling a groan.

Marlena’s eyes fluttered close as she bit her lower lip. His words
caused the heat to gush from her body and settle between her legs.

John sniffed her neck, his senses becoming flooded with her perfume.
He loved the fresh citrus scent that meshed perfectly with her body
chemistry. It was one of his favorites.

“Where are your parents?” he mumbled as he trailed his hand down her
back to squeeze her ass.

“Too close by. We can sneak away before dinner. I need to go.”

Kissing his neck, she began to lower her leg, when he grabbed it,
locking it back in place above his hip.

“You have on heels…you know what that does to me. You’re not going anywhere.”

Closing her eyes, Marlena smiled widely as she let him suck on her
neck while he pressed himself hard between her legs, providing her a
glorious feel of his growing excitement. Her mouth fell open when he
began to caress that special spot with his tongue. The feel of her
purse beginning to slide down her arm and fall to a thud on the floor
did not phase either of them as they got lost in each other.

Wrapping both of her arms around his neck, she angled her head
sideways and kissed along his neck, desperate to reach his mouth.

“Ahem.”

Both nearly jumped out of their skin as they turned to see her father
with arms crossed, brow arched, giving them a stern look.

“Daddy…h-h-how long have you been standing there?”

Letting Marlena’s leg go, John knew he was as red as a beet as he
quickly stood next to her, about to break out in a river of sweat.

“Sorry, sir.”

Marlena turned to look at John, stifling a laugh not believing how
much he was kissing up to her father.

“Oh, I don’t think you’re sorry, son. Seems you were enjoying feeling
on my daughter’s ass.”

Marlena’s eyes widened. “Daddy!”

Frank shrugged as he adjusted the tool belt on his waist. “Hey, don’t
worry. Just be glad it was me and not your mama. She’s still not too
keen on him yet.” Winking, he began to walk past them, patting John on
the back in route. “Come on, son. Do your little kissy thing and meet
me in the backyard. And baby girl, bring us back a 12-pack, alright?”

Watching Frank disappear out the door, John turned to a laughing Marlena.

“What?”

She covered her mouth as she continued to laugh. “If you…could see
your face…you were so scared.”

“I was not.”

Calming her laughter, she sauntered up to him. “It’s okay. I don’t
mind that you felt me up in front of my father.”

John frowned at her words. “That sounds perverted.”

“Your middle name.” Kissing him, she grabbed her purse from the floor
and retreated for the door. “Love you.”

“Love you more. Call me if a guy doesn’t know how to keep his hands to himself.”

She opened the door and smiled back at him. “I’ll just tell him to get
in line behind you.” And with that, she closed the door leaving John
to inhale a deep breath, calm his body, grab the instructions and head
out to see Frank, no matter how embarrassed he was.

_________________

Returning back to the house only to be forced by her mother in helping
prepare dinner instead of being coaxed by her little men to play a
game of baseball, Marlena was more than willing to oblige. But she
knew better than to think this mother/daughter bonding moment would go
smooth. Martha had tried once earlier today to get her to talk about
John. Thankfully an important phone call from a realtor concerning an
office space she was interested in leasing, prevented that talk from
happening. With just the two of them alone in the kitchen while the
men remained outside, she silently counted the minutes until the
conversation she was dreading, would start.

“So, daddy and I had a talk with John earlier today.”

Crimping the edges of the pie crust, Marlena paused, curiously looking
in her mother’s direction.

“Oh?”

“Yes. He tells us you were considering moving to San Francisco?”

Although Martha was accepting of John as her son-in-law, she would
feel 100% with the decision if she could hear from her daughter’s own
mouth that she did indeed feel this way…that she was truly ready for
marriage to this man.

“It’s a possibility. We’re still talking about it.”

Hoisting the bowl containing the pear pie filling under her arm,
Martha walked over to Marlena’s position by the counter, continuing to
stir the mixture with the wooden spoon. “What’s the hold up?”

Sighing, Marlena folded her arms across her chest as she eyed her
mother. “Mama, what is it you’re fishing for? I know you’re not John’s
number one fan, so what are you looking for me to say?”

“I’m not looking for anything. I just want to make sure that this time
around, you make the right decision. I don’t want to see you or Nathan
hurt.”

“I appreciate your concern, but that will be up to John and me. Not you.”

Martha narrowed her eyes. “I understand that. But having been
there…in love with a man whom had a previous family while trying to
build one with me, was hard. It was damned hard. I just don’t want to
see you go through what I did.”

Turning to face the counter, Martha set the bowl down as she gripped
the edges of the countertop and tried her best to ignore those
memories. Marlena heavily exhaled, walking over to her mother as she
embraced her from behind.

She had been told the story only once when she was teenager, of how
her mother was in love with a man named Jack Powell before her father,
whom she met and fell for in college. Their relationship was perfect,
that was until he eventually revealed that he had three kids and was
going through a divorce. Martha made the painful mistake of
overlooking Jack’s legal relationship status and giving him her all,
even sacrificing her dreams of becoming a fashion designer in the name
of love. Leaving home and moving in with Jack in his condo in Chicago,
she thought she could handle it — his ex-wife, their children, his
demanding job — and everything would be perfect, as they discussed.
But fate was not on their side. She and Jack’s whirlwind love came to
a screeching halt one year later, leaving Martha to find love with
Frank, and Jack, eventually going on to become one of the world’s most
successful real estate tycoons.

“I know.” Marlena rubbed her arms up and down her mother’s, wiping a
tear that had escaped Martha’s eye. “Don’t you worry. I am not rushing
into anything. We’re taking it slow this time. I have to decide not
only what’s best for me, but for Nathan. He’s the reason why I haven’t
made any drastic changes yet.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear that.”

Sourly smiling, Marlena went back over to her task of crimping the pie crust.

“But, for what it’s worth, I do like him. It’s just, I see so much of
me and Jack in you two that it scares me at times. I see how in love
with him you are.” Martha stepped closer as her eyes focused on
Marlena’s busy hands. “It makes me wonder if you are completely over
Brad,” she whispered.

At the mention of Brad’s name, it felt as if a knife had sliced
through Marlena. Stilling, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

“Mama, Brad was not a good man. It’s best it ended when it did.” She
never went into detail with her parents about the nightmare from hell
that Brad put them through. Although, she knew if she did reveal the
horrid specifics, John might have looked better in their eyes. But
when she felt comfortable to talk about it, she would tell them. Until
then, she stuck with her story of saying they simply ended things.

“I understand.” Pushing the bowl aside, Martha walked up to her,
frowning when Marlena turned slightly. “I’m not trying to make you
upset. I just want you to be happy, sweetheart. I remember what his
leaving did to you before. Even though I was strong for you, my soul
felt as if it was breaking to watch you cry yourself to sleep every
night…to go through the woes of being pregnant and suffering a
broken heart at the same time. That’s tough on a mother…to see your
child in pain and not being able to do anything about it.”

Kissing her cheek, Martha covered the bowl of pie filling and began to
leave the room, sensing her daughter needed time alone. She knew how
hard it was for Marlena to talk about John’s leaving years ago. Still.

“But, your Daddy and I approve of John, especially Daddy.” Marlena
sadly smiled. “He is a keeper, honey. I just…I…Mama just wants my
baby girl to be happy is all. I may seem overprotective and maybe even
a bitch at times, but that’s only because I love you so much. Comes
with being a parent.” Winking, Martha turned to leave.

Eyes filled with tears and love, Marlena watched her mother’s
retreating form, her emotions on a roller coaster. She didn’t know
what to think or feel, for regardless of how angry and touching
Martha’s words made her feel, all of them hit home.

“Mama?”

Martha turned around. “Yes, baby?”

“Thank you,” Marlena hoarsely whispered.

Walking back up to her, Martha pulled her into a tight hug as both
women silently cried.

Chapter 77

Her elbow sunk into an arm of the upholstered cushion as her hand
propped her head while she aimlessly flipped through television
channels. Coming down to the living room from the lack of not being
able to sleep, Marlena hoped the seeping tiredness she felt would
eventually hit her. But the tense conversation she had had earlier
with her mother, refused to leave her mind.

Martha had made valid points, ones that Marlena could not ignore.
Points that scared her and caused her to leave the comfort of John’s
arms and disrupt her sleep. Their reunion was fast and had completely
blindsided her. When he left those years ago, she never thought she
would see or hear from him again. Then, like a ghost, he showed up.
And in their typical fashion, all it took was a few fights and longing
gazes before they picked up right where they left off. Only this time
around, a child was involved.

Marlena knew what the future held for she and John. Problem was, she
wasn’t ready to accept it. That much she realized today after her talk
with Martha. This emotional roller coaster she had been on since his
return had no signs of stopping and she could not envision a life of
stability right now with John and the kids. Living together was
something she was not ready for, and thinking of marriage, well that
notion just made her nauseous. She loved him deeply, but was very
content with their arrangement as it was. ‘I need to discuss my
feelings with him soon’, she thought. She just hoped he understood.

Settling on a cartoon, she reached for her glass of apple juice and
took a sip before relaxing back on the couch. So lost in her thoughts,
she never heard John come down the stairs or his heavy footfalls
disrupt the silence of the living room. Crawling from the opposite end
of the couch, he easily made himself comfortable behind her as she
said nothing.

“Couldn’t sleep?” he asked, draping his arm along her waist.

“No. Did I wake you?”

Peering over her shoulder, she sought his face, while her soft hands
stroked his knuckles.

“No. I just missed the warmth of this amazing body next to me.”

Leaning in, he kissed her neck as he slid his hand beneath the blanket.

Her eyes darted towards the entry way and darkened staircase when she
felt his hands begin to move quicker beneath the blanket. It became
clear that he woke up for probably one purpose as has happened on a
few other occasions.

“Honey, my parents are just around the corner,” she whispered when his
hand began to skim along the top of her undies. The senior Evans
master bedroom located on the first level of the home was not ideal
for the two lovers, whom were about to engage in forbidden hanky
panky.

“Asleep, right?”

John stretched out his arm for her to use as a pillow. Sighing,
Marlena knew it was pointless to continue trying to resist him. The
littlest touch he gave and she was putty.

“Yes, but —”

“Then that is all that matters. We’ll be quiet.”

Lowering his head, he kissed her lips as he floated his hand under her
shirt. His strong fingers connected with her tender breasts and
squeezed them softly as she reached her hand up to cup the back of his
neck and deepen their kiss.

The light from the television blanketed them erotically as he quickly
secured himself beneath the heavy blanket and behind her. His hands
finally sliding into her panties to stroke her, she struggled not to
moan.

She let him have his way as he rubbed her till she was slick to his
liking. She was content to lay there and enjoy, while her eyes
remained focused on the entry to the room for any sign of life.
Caressing the tops of her thighs, John leaned down to kiss her neck as
he whispered for her to remove the undergarments. Quickly doing as
instructed, she tossed them onto the floor as she turned over to face
him and rested a leg high above his hip.

Cupping his face, she kissed him hard as he slipped into her. Their
heads rested on the same pillow as he thrust in and out softly,
pleased to just take his time and love her. For now. Gripping her
behind, the repeated sweet feel of her enveloping warmth swallowing
his manhood, caused him to enter a battle of keeping this nice and
slow pace. He wanted nothing more than to make this a quickie and ram
into her.

Sliding her hands up his muscled arms, she secured his neck within
hers as she rocked her hips slightly to meet his.

The second he began to roll onto his back, she protested. “No, lets
stay like this.”

“It’s becoming uncomfortable.”

Looking towards the direction of the entryway, she didn’t have a say
so anymore as he rolled onto his back, never leaving her body. Making
sure the blanket was still covering their lower regions, John began to
push her down harder onto him as she struggled to remain focused.

Gripping the arm of the chair above his head, her eyes came to rest on
a family portrait staring back at her on a table, the happy faces
seemingly watching their actions in disgust. Her heart immediately
sunk in dread. She was having sex on her parents couch while they
slept feet away. Just who was she becoming?

She stopped her hips and looked down at John. He breathed harshly as
he squinted up at her with questioning eyes, refusing to allow any
interruptions to disrupt their rhythm as he continued to guide her
hips atop him.

“John, I can’t do this,” she whispered, peering down into his confused face.

“We already have, baby. Focus.”

Sliding his hands under her fitted white t-shirt, he seized both of
her breasts as he encased them with his hot mouth. Closing her eyes,
she bit her lower lip as she continued to rock herself above him. She
could feel the heat increase between their sexes. Her legs were
beginning to feel glued to his waist and her increasing excitement
flowed like a river down his manhood, as it massaged every spot that
was prone to make her scream.

Deciding to give into their desire and throw caution to the wind, she
rested her head against his, enjoying the stifled sound of his
suckling at her chest. She couldn’t bear the thought of having another
baby soon and nursing. It was certain that John would be very jealous
in having to share.

Hearing the deep groan that escaped his mouth when she rotated her
pelvis in a way that simply made him weak, she knew it was time for
the grand finale. The harder she rocked, the harder he sucked. All
fears of being caught, of doing the ultimate dirty deed in her parents
home, on their couch at that, banished from her mind when she grabbed
his hands and pinned them above his head. The sudden seizure of
optimal control ignited in her a lioness passion as she rode him like
never before.

John gripped her slim hands tightly as he thrust his hips up as much
as he could in their tight position. But he honestly didn’t need to
move much. She had it all under control. He stared up into her face,
entranced as it contorted in phases of ecstasy as she got closer, and
closer to her release. The way her mouth formed into a silent, ‘OH’.
How she bit her lower lip and at the same time, increased her tempo.
And how she moaned his name, loud enough just for him to hear when his
tip effortlessly began to tap against her deep spot. All entranced
him.

Her nails began to dig into the sensitive skin of his hands, pushing
them further into the cushion of the couch as she felt the tension
build to a seemingly unreleasable height. She was scared of her own
orgasm, it was bound to be so intense. Opening her eyes and looking
down at him, she whispered, “I love you,” before leaning her head down
to rest into his neck, hoping to muffle her screams.

Her attempt was failed as her words vibrated the skin of his neck
harshly. He smiled widely as he turned his head to kiss her cheek and
thrust his hips into her body faster, intent on reaching his own
climax. The feel of her fluid seeming to drown his tool in her essence
was enough to make his head light and strength go as he loosened the
grips of their hands and immediately reached down to palm her ass as
he pushed her harder onto him. He grunted loudly as he let himself go,
while she simply cupped his head and nuzzled his neck.

The pair lay spent, breathless and utterly satisfied on the couch.
Neither cared if a pair of hidden eyes or ears heard and saw what they
shared. Wrapping their arms around each other, they remained silent as
both allowed the intensity of what they just experienced, to resonate.

“The things you do to me,” Marlena whispered as she leaned up from him
to rest upright on his lap. Smiling widely, John stared up at her with
the utmost love, bringing his hands to her thighs and trailing his
finger tips up and down their silken length.

“Remind me to thank your parents tomorrow.”

Sliding his hands up and past her thighs, he molded them within the
curve of her waist, caressing slightly.

“Why?”

“For creating such a beautiful woman like you.”

Shaking her head, she unwillingly smiled at his cheesy comment. It was
apart of the reason she loved him so. Grabbing his hands, she pulled
them to her lips and kissed, before rising from his lap.

“Come on, let’s go back to bed. I’m going to have to wake up earlier
than usual and sanitize this couch.”

“How about round two instead?” Tugging on her hand, he made no attempt
to move as he wiggled his brows.

“No. We need to go before my parents hear.”

Removing herself, she lowered her shirt and grabbed a tissue from the
box on the table and cleaned between her legs.

Smirking, he tucked himself back within his pants before rising from
the couch. “I take it you were the good girl who’s secretly bad, that
never snuck a boy in the house?”

Scooping up her panties from the floor, she turned off the TV and
glared at him over her shoulder. “No I did not. And I’m not about to
start entertaining that bad side by having sex with you on the couch.”

“But you do it so, very, well.” Pulling her to him, he lowered his
head and began to suck on her neck. She swatted his mouth away.

“John…come on. Round two in your room…and I promise to let you
have your way with me.”

Seeing her stand beside the staircase, her eyes low and voice
seductive, he needed no other initiative. Scooping her up into his
arms, he practically ran up the steps, not caring whether her parents
awoke or not. His good girl had finally gone bad and he was going to
take advantage of every second.

Chapter 78

It was Sunday. Their final day here. Three full and long days of
bonding with Mr. & Mrs. Evans was enough for the couple as they were
anxious to get back to openly enjoying their private space, and not
sneaking around. For John, he had accomplished what he came here for —
to get to know her parents and ask for their permission in marriage —
and Marlena, well she was just pleased that John finally felt apart of
the family and they accepted him as so. Her mother would still,
probably take some time to come around.

The young lovers painted the perfect picture of happiness and utter
‘head-over-heels’ for one another within the gourmet kitchen.
Venturing here, per Martha’s orders, awhile ago to prepare a side dish
for dinner before everyone headed to their respective homes, was a
task both quickly forgot. After their failed quickie this morning
after spending time with the boys, both were still wound up, touching
and teasing, their chore forgotten.

“Ok, ok. Time out. We have to get serious or your Mom will only feed
us crumbs if we don’t make the macaroni and cheese.”

Coming to stand behind her, John placed two bowls of shredded cheese
beside the larger bowl, which was filled with elbow noodles. Rolling
up his sleeves, he cleared his throat and attempted to push all joking
aside. It was time to get serious.

“You’re the one who volunteered to make this,” Marlena said, grabbing
a silver spoon from the rotating utensil holder. “You know how I get
when you’re in the kitchen with me,” she purred, setting the spoon
down onto the countertop and turning to wrap her arms around his neck.

Gripping the edge of the island, he smiled down at her as he nipped
her sweet lips. “How do you get? Refresh my memory,” he said, kissing
her again.

Flipping her hair over her shoulder to tumble down her back, she
thought for moment as he swayed their bodies slightly.

“Well,” she kissed the side of his mouth, “the sight of you hunched
over a stove, simply makes me all hot and bothered.” Combing her
fingers through his hair, she pressed herself harder against his frame
as he suppressed a groan.

“How hot?” His voice had dropped to just above a whisper.

Grabbing one of his hands, she checked the entryway to the kitchen and
ensured the coast was clear before she grabbed it, and placed it
between her legs. Grinning up at him, she pressed their lips together
again as she whispered, “Very…very…hot.”

John couldn’t take it anymore. Thrusting his tongue into her mouth,
they kissed with reckless abandon, the task of cooking long forgotten.
His hands were everywhere on her body as were hers on his. Sliding her
hands down his chest, she whimpered softly when he let go of her mouth
to occupy her neck.

Focusing her own attention on the skin of his neck, she was about to
reach between them and unzip his pants when the sound of her mother’s
voice caught her her attention.

“Frank, don’t forget the cake!”

“What’s with your mother and her bad timing?” John whispered into her ear.

Smiling like a cheshire cat, Marlena leaned back from him, her eyes
darting down to see the slight bulge pressing against his pants.

“She does have bad timing, doesn’t she?”

Nodding, he immediately straightened up when the elder lady Evans
walked into the kitchen. Clearing his throat, John smiled politely in
her direction as Marlena turned back around. Eyeing her mother, she
knew she probably noticed the hotness that coated her cheeks. It was
certainly apparent. Her lover’s excitement pressing into her rear only
fueled her guilt.

“What have you two been doing? I thought you would have had that in
the oven by now,” Martha said as she walked over to the stove to check
on the other pots of vegetables.

“We were trying to make sure we had everything,” Marlena answered. She
stirred the still steaming noodles in the mixing bowl, trying to
distract herself from John’s unwavering excitement. “Just cheese, egg,
milk, butter and seasoning right?” she asked as she began to walk over
to grab the recipe book on the edge of the table. But John’s strong
hand on her waist stopped her from going anywhere. Looking back at
him, she stifled a laugh at his weak smile.

“Yes. Check the book, Hun,” Martha said distractedly, continuing to
fumble with a few other pots, still oblivious to her daughter and her
boyfriend.

“Ok, so let’s add the cheese.”

Lowering his lips to kiss her neck, John held her close as he dumped
both bowls of cheese into the bigger bowl. Stirring it slowly, Marlena
smiled widely as she began to gyrate her hips against his, thankful
that the island was high enough to conceal their lower regions. She
could not believe how reckless she was acting with her mother just
breaths away. She was more than turned on, seeming to never get enough
of him. Had they been given this house alone for the weekend, she was
certain they would have been naked the entire time, living off of love
alone.

“What’s next?” John whispered as he kissed her cheek.

“Um, the egg.”

“You do that.”

“Why me?” She looked over her shoulder at him bewildered.

“I don’t want to get my hands dirty.”

Martha laughed heartily as she came to stand in front of them on the
opposite side of the island. “Will you two just hurry up! The rest of
us want to eat, not welcome another addition to the family.”

Marlena’s mouth dropped in shock while John chuckled. He loved this
woman’s mouth had no filter.

“Mama…”

“I’m no fool. You two have been in here for thirty minutes. That
macaroni should have been in the oven. You’ve been smooching, not
caring if the rest of us starve.” Shaking her head, Martha reached
across the island and picked an egg from the carton. Leaning across
the space, she cracked it against the bowl and dropped it in. “There.
Neither of you have to get your hands dirty. Now, hurry up.” Walking
to the waste bin, she dropped the shell into the basket before going
to the sink and washing her hands.

“What’s next?” John asked as he gripped her hands which were wrapped
around the spoon, and helped stir.

“Ah, let’s add the milk.” Reaching for the canned milk, he held it
over the bowl, preparing to pour.

“Tell me when.”

Looking up into his eyes, she grinned playfully as she wiggled her
hips back against him, nearly causing John to drop the can. “Oh, I
will,” she seductively whispered.

“Marlena, I still am in here,” her mother reminded, eyeing them.
Despite the discomfort of seeing her daughter so enraptured with this
man, Martha was thrilled that she was so in love. She hadn’t seen her
this happy in years.

“I know. Trust me, we learned our lesson the first time.”

John soured at her reference. Being walked in on, in the midst of sex
by her mother, would forever haunt him.

“I pray it never happens again.”

“It won’t,” he answered.

“Okay, I’m going to find out what’s taking your Daddy so long with the
cake and call your aunt Miriam to make sure I made the casserole
right. You two will be okay until I come back? Will I still have a
kitchen?”

The couple laughed heartily.

“Yes ma’am, you will,” John said.

“Alright.” Tapping the countertop, Martha smiled at them as she began
to depart from the kitchen. “Marlena, watch those pots and remember, I
just want macaroni. Not another grandbaby!”

Lowering her head in shame, Marlena was thankful her mother was
finally gone. No matter how old she was, she always made her feel like
a bashful teenager whenever she was in the presence of a man.

“Oh, I love your mother,” John laughed, continuing to slowly, pour the milk.

“I’m sure you do.” Stirring the noodles, she eyed the mixture closely.
“Ok, that’s enough. Now let’s add the seasoning.”

“You do that.”

“Why me now?”

“Because I want to feel you up now that your mother is gone.” Wrapping
his arms back around her waist, he focused his attention once again on
her neck as Marlena stirred the mixture thoroughly.

“We’re supposed to make this completely together.” Grabbing the baking
dish, she laid it beside the bowl.

“We did,” he murmured, guiding his busy hands upwards and underneath
her t-shirt.

“Taste it first.” Scooping a few noodles onto the spoon, she held it
up for him to taste.

“It’s good, I’m sure.” Sliding his hands further up, they came into
contact with her supple globes as he squeezed them softly.

“John…” Placing her hand atop his, she began to push them away.

“Come on, Baby. I’m sure it’s good. Hurry and put that thing in the
oven so we can have a little nookie inspired appetizer before dinner.”

Ignoring him, Marlena tasted the noodles, a smile forming on her face
at the raw delight. She was positive it would taste better when baked.

“Don’t you ever get tired?” she asked distractedly, beginning to tip
the bowl over to flow into the pan.

“You started this.” His hands once again found her breasts. While
occupying one on her chest, the other began to slide south, about to
dip into her jeans when she stopped him.

“You’re right. I did. And I intend to finish it.” Surprising him, she
stopped her chore of transferring the mixture and removed his hands
from her body. Coming to stand behind him, she nudged him forward as
she encased him from behind. “Finish.”

Slipping her hands under his shirt, she grazed them across his firm
and muscled body, enjoying the feel of his fit form, which she always
thought of as some Greek god. Continuing to roam her hands down his
chiseled abs, she peeked over his shoulder to watch him.

“You’re serious aren’t you?” he smirked as he grabbed the bowl and
finished her job.

“Mm-hmm.” Sliding her hands down, she unbuttoned his jeans and slipped
her fingers into his pants. The timing was perfect because as soon as
John emptied all of the remnants into the dish, was she finally
rewarded with the feel of his semi-soft member. Stroking it, she stood
on her tip toes and kissed the back of his neck.

“You want this macaroni on the floor?” he hoarsely asked.

“I don’t care,” she murmured. The feel of him becoming hard in her
hands was very rewarding.

“Wait a minute.” When she didn’t follow his instructions, he
forcefully removed her hand from his pants, causing her to pout. “Can
you open the oven door, Madame?” he asked as he grabbed the dish.

Smirking, she sashayed over to the oven and opened the top one.
Awkwardly walking over to her, John carefully slid the dish onto the
top rack. “Temperature set?”

“All set,” she said, switching on the oven light and setting the timer.

“Alright, let’s go.” Bending down, he picked her up to lay over his
shoulder as he turned around and led them from the kitchen. Clutching
his side, Marlena laughed heartedly, wondering where he was going.

“What are you doing? We can’t just leave the kitchen with the stove on.”

“We’re going to have a little nookie,” he said, slapping her rump in
affirmation.

“Honey!”

“Couch, powder room or bed?” he asked as he traveled down the hallway,
nearing the foyer. Marlena was laughing so hard, she couldn’t honestly
believe he was serious right now. Being held upside down as the blood
rushed to her head did not help her lack of concentration. “Well,
what’s the verdict, attorney Evans?”

“Powder…room,” she said in between laughs.

“You read my mind.”

Retreating back a few steps, he dramatically swung open the door,
making sure the coast was clear, before he barged in and prepared to
ravage his woman.

Chapter 79

“Where daddy?”

Closing the front door, Marlena huffed as she combed her fingers
through her hair and looked further into the silent house. As she
squinted her eyes, she immediately noticed John had probably spent
yesterday cleaning from top to bottom. Dust was practically invisible
on the table by the foyer and the hardwood floors sparkled with shine.
The faint smell of a lemon scented cleaner caused her to smile. The
soft and soothing fragrance of the diffusers they purchased during her
last visit here awakened her nose and soothed her irritable mood. That
was one benefit of being involved with a surgeon. He was a very neat
and tidy person. The idea of an unclean and unkempt house would never
be a problem.

“At work. He’ll be home in a few hours.”

John granting her a key to his home before he left Colorado a few
weeks ago, was a special moment for her. And a scary one. His little
hints here and there about them living together only caused her ears
to become increasingly deaf to the subject. She desperately wanted to
move completely forward with him…but she couldn’t. Not yet anyway.
She was still relishing in feeling like herself again, of regaining
her independence. She wanted to enjoy every exhilarating moment before
they strolled that impending route.

“Rachel coming?” Nathan asked, removing his jacket and throwing it
onto the floor.

Marlena had completely forgotten John’s other children were coming to
spend the weekend with them. She felt bittersweet about it. She
cherished the time when it was just her, John and Nathan. There was no
greater feeling. But not that she didn’t embrace Rachel and Christian.
Experiencing those moments with just the three of them, that she’s
always longed for…well, who could blame her for being a little
selfish?

“She’ll be here tomorrow.” Slipping off her shoes, she removed her
cardigan and hung it within the closet, glancing down to notice her
son’s outerwear lying in a heap on the floor. She frowned at his
unaware form who had gotten hold of her iPad and had begun playing a
game. “Does your jacket go there, young man?”

Looking at the clothing on the floor and seeing his mother’s gaze, the
little boy knew he wouldn’t be able to get away with leaving it there.
Watching her set their luggage against the wall, he reluctantly
abandoned the enticing tablet and set it on the table. Bending down,
he grabbed his jacket and and handed it to her to hang in the closet.

“Mommy, I’m hungry.”

Closing her eyes, Marlena felt a headache brewing. After a long
morning of emailing, a few conference calls and then travel, she was
drained and not exactly looking forward to the next four days here.
Her uncomfortable flight did not help her mood at all. And there was
also no doubt in her mind, that John would grasp any opportunity to
nag her about their living arrangements. Which was the least of her
worries, or so she felt. She was still trying to find the nerve to
tell him about her new business partner. A partner she knew he
probably wouldn’t be thrilled about.

“Would you like a snack before dinner?”

Nathan nodded, reaching for the tablet again.

Grabbing his hand, she led them towards the kitchen. Thankfully, John
had arranged for a car to pick them up from the airport and drive them
to the house, since he had a surgery. She wondered if it was going to
be like this all weekend. Only seeing glimpses of him while work
beckoned. But he promised they were his priority.

“Alright, let’s see what we have.”

Quickly switching on the television which rested in the corner beneath
the cabinets, Marlena set her cell phone on the countertop and went to
open the fridge. There wasn’t much. Only the basics: milk, eggs,
cheese, water, some fruit and left over Chinese. She was grateful to
see he had at least gotten the grape juice their son liked — all
natural Concord Grape juice only sold at Jimmy’s Fresh Market.
Grabbing it, she went to retrieve a glass from the cupboard when her
phone began to vibrate against the countertop.

“Oh, sweetie, can you check my phone and tell me who’s calling?”
Marlena asked as she glanced at her son before pouring some juice.

Reaching for the phone, Nathan scrunched his eyes and glanced from her
to the screen. Although he could read some words, his skill wasn’t
that advanced yet. But he knew his alphabet very well. Holding the
vibrating phone within his hand, he began to spell, “K E I T —”

“Oh my word! Keith! Answer it!” Quickly topping the juice, she set it
back within the refrigerator.

So familiar with his mother’s phone, Nathan slid the green button
across to answer, about to speak into the receiver when she grabbed it
and set a glass of juice in front of him. He frowned and sipped
contentedly, resuming his game.

“Keith, hi! So sorry I didn’t get a chance to call you before I left
Salem.” Tucking her hair behind her ear, Marlena walked around in
circles as she smiled into the phone.

Keith Scottsdale. A childhood friend whom her father used to pine as
her future husband. Sadly, all he would become was her partner in
their new firm. Having not seen or heard from in years, she never
thought it was possible that he would be the missing piece to her
dream puzzle of establishing her own practice. It was coincidental,
actually. While sitting within the bookstore a month ago, waiting for
Martha to meet her and drop off Nathan, she never expected to run into
the handsome and very successful fellow. In the area of law himself,
Keith was ready to open his own firm as well after being corporate
lawyer for a few companies in New York City.

After a cup of coffee and nearly three hours of catching up, they both
decided to go out on a whim. They both needed someone they could
trust, and who had the expertise, as well as feeling of safety that no
matter what, things would go smooth. Besides, they were bringing the
best of both worlds to the table: Cooperate america and general law.
Soon employing others would surely make them an outstanding firm.

“Oh, that would be perfect…I can meet you there within an hour…you
don’t mind my son coming along do you?…Alright, see you then.”

Ending the call, Marlena was beaming from ear-to-ear. Quickly checking
the time, she noticed that John had at least another three hours
before he was expected home. That was more than enough time to meet
Keith downtown, review the papers and sign documents.

“Come on, sweetie. Let’s go get changed for dinner.”

“I’m not finish my juice.”

Marlena sighed and grabbed the glass. She hoped he would behave this
evening. He had not had a nap.

“You can bring it upstairs.” Holding it while he hopped from the
chair, she carefully carried it as she led them up the stairs.

___________________

He still looked good. Damned good. Marlena had to catch herself from
nearly gawking a few times over dinner. An quarterback from their
small town and a guy that could make all the girls’ panties drop when
he walked by, many thought Keith Scottsdale was destined for a future
in the NFL and a trophy wife. Standing at 6’2, built and lean, his
perfect male physique allotted him to match the cliché stereotype
well. But only a few knew better. Mainly Marlena.

Growing up as neighbors, the more they flowered into young adults, the
closer they grew. She knew the most envied jock in all of high school
was nothing but a sweet gentleman at heart, despite being the dream of
every sixteen-year-old girl. But, they never dated. Both were content
in being the best of friends. He was there for her as she was always
there for him. When they had ventured off to college, unfortunately
they lost contact. The various journeys of life prevented either from
attempting to rekindle the friendship past. But now, some ten years
later, they had reunited and she honestly couldn’t be happier.

Keith hadn’t changed much — physically or his charming, down to earth
character. He was still armed with his tempting good looks: black hair
that was short and cut, complimenting his oval shaped face, a still
blinding, perfect white smile, dimples that made her gushy inside,
deep set, warm brown eyes that unmasked all walls of security and a
body that still would make any woman surrender without question.

“So, have you told your parents we’re partnering?”

Cutting a slice of his steak, Keith led the succulent meat to his
mouth as Marlena reached for her glass of water.

“Not yet. I’m sure my father will be happy though.” Glancing at her
son munching on his french fries while attempting to color a maze, she
silently prayed he didn’t confess to his father of their little outing
before she had a chance to.

“I’ll bet. Remember he used to always try to push us together?” Wiping
his mouth, Keith leaned back and smiled that smile that used to make
her forget about everything else in the world. She was content to just
stare into his mouth and be comforted by his baritone voice, not
caring of the words spoken.

“I do. He probably still wants us to be.”

“Yeah, well, I’m sure your boyfriend is the perfect candidate.”
Winking, he resumed his meal.

Marlena’s smile faltered some at his statement. Looking at Nathan and
then to Keith, she couldn’t help but think he was the one that got
away. Had they reunited after college, she was sure he could have
saved her a future of heartbreak with Garret, then Brad and John. But
she was grateful for each and every relationship, for it opened her
eyes to realize that John was indeed her soulmate and that while Keith
provided security and comfort, she knew he could never love and
complete her the way John did.

“That he is. Which reminds me, we should get down to business before
he gets home.”

Nodding, he took one more bite before setting his fork down within his
plate. “Right. And so that I won’t miss my flight.”

Reaching down, he grabbed the documents from his briefcase and pushed
his plate aside before setting them on the table. Being that his
flight was laid over in San Francisco for four hours, it provided him
the perfect opportunity to mix in a little business before he
continued on to Colorado to visit his family.

“I can’t believe we’re partnering together. Evans & Scottsdale. Can
you believe it?” she asked, slipping on her glasses and quickly
reading over the areas he highlighted.

“I know. But as the old saying goes, everything happens for a reason.”

Smirking at her, he finished up his plate before focusing on the
little boy not paying them any attention. Keith studied him closely,
still in disbelief that she had a child. He looked nothing like her;
he assumed the father had strong genes. From what he had observed,
Nathan was a sweet, quiet and very inquisitive child. Keith couldn’t
help but wonder if they had a child together would he have been like
him.

Marlena would never know it, but he loved her. Although his affection
stemmed from friendship, deep down, it would always be a little
romantic. She was the only woman that could disarm him of all pride
and make him feel comfortable in his own skin, cementing herself to
always hold a special place in his heart. And looking at her now,
sitting across the table from him, in a fitting black dress that
projected the curves of her body while her perfectly coifed blonde
hair flowed down to her ample bosoms that kept calling his eyes for a
glance, a part of him regretted not attempting to take their
relationship to the next level. She had certainly blossomed into the
beautiful woman he always knew her to be. It made him truly sad he
never gained the courage to pursue her further. But he would be happy
simply having her as a business partner. Just as long as he had his
friend back.

“Ok. Everything looks good to me.” Quickly signing the forms, she
handed them over for him to sign as well. “I spoke with the realtor
last week. I believe we have the office space. I’ll get the call
tomorrow, so, fingers crossed.”

“Trust me, we got it,” he smiled up at her before focusing on the
papers. His confidence and that smile would always put her at ease.

Inhaling a deep breath, Marlena looked down to her child, noticing his
barely eaten plate. She frowned, knowing he would be begging for food
later, when all she most likely would want was for him to go to sleep.
Seizing the drink he was steadily gulping, she set the smaller glass
beside hers, earning a frown from the tot. Seeing his face slowly
contort into sadness then confused anger, she spoke before he could
protest and cause a scene.

“Eat some more.”

“I thirsty,” he whined. She knew better.

“Eat.”

Her tone left no room for arguing. Staring up into her eyes, Nathan
knew better than to try, or else. Frowning, he reluctantly reached for
his fork and scooped broccoli florets onto it, reluctantly eating
against his will.

“I must say, it is good to have reunited with you.” Putting the papers
back within his bag, Keith leaned back within his chair as he eyed
her.

Marlena could feel herself blushing. His penetrating yet gentle eyes
always seemed as if they were reading her most sacred thoughts. “I
know. It’s been years! We should have worked harder to keep in touch.”

“Well, at least one of us has been busy doing positive things,” he
said as he leaned down to Nathan. “You have a great mom, don’t you
little guy?”

Marlena eyed her son, wondering how he would answer. Surprisingly, she
was rewarded with a very eager nod of agreement.

“Well, this great mom has an even better business partner.”

“I look forward to winning many cases with you.” Grabbing his glass,
he raised it for her to clink.

She grabbed her glass of water, holding it up to his. “Me, too.”

“Wait. Can’t leave him out. He’s more than likely going to inherit our
success someday.” Grabbing Nathan’s half drunken cup of Sprite, Keith
placed it within his small hands. “Let’s say cheers on the count of
three, okay?”

Nathan nodded, smiling widely. He liked this nice, easy going guy.

“Okay. One, two, three.”

“Cheers!” they all said in unison before sipping. Marlena and Keith
eyed each other over the brims of their glasses, both internally
thrilled about their rekindled friendship and successful future.

Chapter 80

Sighing heavily, John dropped onto the sofa, feeling as if everything
he worked so hard for, had dissolved to waste in the matter of an
hour. Surgery was not an easy task, let alone profession. He prided
himself on being above his competition and notably, one of the best
heart surgeons in the country. Yet, all it took was one death to make
him feel like a measly resident, vying for the noble position of head
surgeon at the nation’s leading hospital.

Reaching forward, he grabbed the remote from the coffee table before
reclining into the comfort of the cushions. Powering on the
television, he stretched out one leg while the other remained planted
on the floor, and rested a hand behind his head. Settling on the news,
he closed his eyes as the fatal accident played across the screen once
more.

An 18-wheeler had spun out of control on the congested interstate 80,
colliding with two sedans and unfortunately killing four of the six
victims involved. But of these two whose lives were still hanging in
the balance, one of them were his sworn responsibility to do
everything in his power to save their life. And he failed. Nearly done
with a very risky but routine procedure, just when John had located
the vessel to insert the tube and increase blood flow, did his victim
lose the will to live and died. On his operating table, under his
skillful hands.

It was never easy as a doctor to lose a patient. Especially a surgeon.
There was always the replay of measures not taken and those
overlooked. His mind constantly battled what went wrong, what he
could’ve done and ultimately why he failed in saving that person’s
life. Regardless of the natural outcome of death.

Blinking his tired eyes rapidly, he continued to watch the statewide
coverage, never hearing Marlena’s soft footsteps pad into the living
room.

Her perked ears heard the second when he opened and closed the door,
never having gone to sleep herself. Although she had recovered from
their ordeal with Brad, being in this house, alone in their room, was
still very haunting. Being the brave woman that she was, in this case,
more so for her son, she decided to swallow her fear and merely
accommodate it until John came home.

Purchasing the best digital video baby monitoring system, she placed
Nathan within the guest room that was now designated his, along with
one of the accompanying cameras, while she held firm to the monitor.
The minuscule fibers of her ears were standing tall and alert, and
widened eyes focused as she resisted the urge to investigate every
noise or shadow. The two long and agonizing hours of just her and
Nathan residing in this large home was torturous. She exhaled a
grateful sigh of relief when she heard the familiar sound of John
entering the home and disabling the security system. Making herself
comfortable within the bed and preparing to finally get sleep, about
ten minutes passed when she decided to go see what was keeping him.
Peeking in on their son, she was comforted at the sight of his little
body steadfastly asleep. Still holding tight to the monitor, she
descended the staircase.

Now stretching slightly, her shoulders dropped when her eyes laid on
her man. Shoulders slumped, body laggard and mind in a world of its
own, he didn’t hear or smell her before she made her presence known,
as he normally would. She knew that posture and could feel his anguish
even before his eyes met hers. He had lost a patient.

Dressed in one of his button down pajama tops, she quietly came to
stand in front of him. Seeing his eyes smile faintly up at her, she
placed the monitor on the coffee table and carefully lay in between
his legs, resting her head against his chest.

Marlena said nothing as she wrapped her arms around his waist and
watched the coverage with him, her ears comforted by the strum of his
strong heart. When a victim splashed across the screen, did his beat
quicken. ‘That was them,’ she thought.

Kissing his chest, she tilted her head up to look at him. “You did
everything you could.”

Averting his eyes from the screen and onto her innocent face, John
removed his hand from behind his head and floated it down to rest
along her back.

“I know. But you never get used to it.”

Nodding, she shimmied further up his body and hovered her lips over
his. “I love you,” she said, followed with a kiss. “And you’re still
the most amazing man and surgeon. Don’t ever doubt that.” Kissing him
again, she peered into his eyes, willing him to believe her words.

“You hungry?” he asked, sliding his hand further down and patting her
round hips.

He always asked that when he himself was hungry and wanted her to make
him something, yet did not want her to go out of her way.

“What would you like me to make you?”

John saw the playful look in her eyes. It caused his heart to smile
and remind him of how lucky he was to have her. How he couldn’t wait
to make her his wife.

“Sandwich is fine.”

“Coming right up.”

Kissing his cheek, she crawled from between his legs and trotted
towards the kitchen. His eyes noticed the video monitor for the first
time. He observed his sleeping child for a moment before he quickly
put two and two together and decided not to say anything about it when
she came back.

Slouching down further into the couch, he unbuttoned his shirt fully
and rolled up his sleeves. Removing his shoes, he unzipped his pants
and undid the top button before stretching his legs out on the couch
and fully relaxing back into the sofa. He had had enough of the news
coverage. Each time the news anchor repeated the victim’s name, did he
see himself continuously applying the defibrillator to the patient’s
chest, hoping the shocks released their weak body from cardiac arrest.
There was no avail. Flipping through the channels, he settled on a
movie, content to entertain his thoughts on something light as he
tried to forget the patient he lost.

That was one thing they never prepared you for in medical school.
Death. Sure, they mentioned it, encouraging students to develop a
strong backbone and always view it as the unforeseen out come. They
even went so far as to discuss the emotional strings that would
subconsciously tug on their hearts and how they should learn to ignore
it. But they never went in depth of how it can psychologically impact
a person. Throughout his career, John had only lost thirteen patients.
That number was minimally astounding for a surgeon, which was why he
was considered of the best. Of the thirteen he lost, they all had
ignited a similar grief, like he was experiencing now. But for some
reason it felt worse. It felt like he had lost thirteen-thousand.

“Ok, I hope turkey and cheese on rye is enough. I didn’t have time to
run to the grocery store when we got in.” Setting the plate and a
bottle of water on the table, she handed him a napkin.

“It’s alright, I didn’t have a chance to stock up on food before you
got here. And I’m sorry I wasn’t able to pick you two up. Driver was
ok?”

“He was great.”

Grabbing the plate, she handed it to him before reaching for the
afghan blanket and throwing it across her legs, settling back in
between his. Glancing at the screen, she tried to focus on the movie
and calm her thoughts which were pressuring her to tell him about
Keith and her decision to open a firm in Colorado. He wouldn’t be
happy with that news. But she was not ready to consider the other
options. They had not finalized the documents yet and the ink was
barely dry. She could have suggested to Keith they open an office
right here in San Francisco. Yet the notion never passed her lips.

“What’s on your mind? I can hear you thinking loud and clear,” he
said, taking a huge bite of the sandwich.

Glancing up at him, Marlena saw his tired eyes, the weight of his loss
hanging underneath his lids. How she didn’t want to burden or anger
him with her news, but one way or the other, it was going to come out.

“I found a partner for my firm.”

He chewed slowly, shifting his leg that was propped against her back. “Oh?”

“Yes. An old childhood friend of mine actually.” She looked at him
briefly before staring back at the television screen. Her hands had
begun to nervously fumble beneath the blanket. “His name is Keith
Scottsdale. He’s been very successful in the field of law as well.
He’s seriously, the perfect candidate. After we took some time to
catch up and discuss our goals, it was a no brainer. I couldn’t think
of partnering with anyone else.”

John let her words sink in. He wasn’t upset or jealous that she had
decided to partner with a man, who so happened to be an old friend.
No. The issue he had went deeper than that.

“Not even me?”

She closed her eyes and sighed. John had offered numerous times to be
the investor and partner she had been looking for. But she refused.
Not wanting just his monetary contributions and name, she also wanted
someone who could actually practice with her. In contrast, John saw it
as a strictly business situation. If she partnered with someone, it
would subtract from the substantial cash flow that they could generate
together. Actually, he desired no receipt of her success. He wanted
her to wholly reap and enjoy it all, while he was full in the fact
that he helped her dreams come true. But she wanted none of that.

“We’ve been through this.”

“I know, I know.” Bawling up the napkin in his hand, he dabbed his
mouth as he reached for his sandwich again. “So, this new firm will be
opening in Salem, I assume?”

Her eyes slowly met his. “That’s the plan.”

“Did you even consider here?”

She tightened the blanket around her knees. Shaking her head, she was
slow to meet his eyes again, afraid to see the disappointment with
anger brewing beneath.

“Did you talk about that possibility with your partner?”

Again, she shook her head.

“Well, seems like someone is getting the short end of the stick to
me.” Stuffing the last of the sandwich into his mouth, he set the
plate on the table as he reached for the bottle of water.

She focused her attention back on the television, not wanting to fight
with him. She could feel the hurt contracting inside of her as her
eyes threatened to fill with tears. John’s opinion mattered greatly;
more than she liked. She wanted to make him proud of her in everything
that she did. Even though she knew he backed her 100%, with this, she
knew she had let him down slightly.

He watched her. Watched how she grew deathly quiet, avoided his eyes
and struggled not to cry. All reactions a result of his comment.
Setting the bottle back on the table, he leaned forward and wrapped
his arms around her shoulders, pulling her into his chest. It was at
his simple embrace did her tears begin to fall.

“I just want you with me, baby. If I didn’t have Rachel and Christian,
I would be living with you in Salem right now. No hesitation. But I’m
getting tired of only having you and Nathan for a few days every two
weeks.”

Not bothering to wipe her tears, she turned to look at him. “What do
you want me to do, John?” she whispered.

He sighed, resting his head against hers. “I want you to do whatever
it is that will make you happy and what you think is best for you. But
as far as our son goes, we decide together.” He inhaled deeply as he
closed his eyes. “I’m just trying to tell you that it’s getting damned
difficult to only have a piece of you, when I want all. Call me
selfish and unreasonable, but so be it. I need you,” he said so
quietly she barely heard him. “I need you all the time. Not just
bi-weekly.”

She cried harder at his confession. The sincerity in his eyes and the
tender way he swiped her tears, it was all she could do not to submit
to his every wish at this moment. But she wouldn’t. Placing her hand
atop his, she held his palm to her face.

“I know. I need you, too.”

Searching her eyes, John knew if he continued this conversation, it
was bound to head into a war zone. He was too drained to fight with
her tonight. All he wanted was to hold her in his arms and feel her
love.

“Alright. Then how about we head on up to bed and just hold each
other. I’ve missed sleeping next to you and waking up to this pretty
face.” Kissing her lips, he tucked her hair behind her ears as she
leaned forward to kiss him again.

“I’d like that.”

Turning off the television and grabbing the monitor, he rose from the
couch, extending his hand out for her to grab. Keeping the blanket
wrapped around her, she eyed the plate on the coffee table, deciding
to leave it for in the morning. Tightly holding onto his hand, she
leaned her head against his shoulder as he led them upstairs and to
their bed, to relish in their love.

Chapter 81

“Marlena, hold it like this.”

Hoisting the bb gun onto his shoulder, Christian squinted his eye as
he looked through the scope, focusing on the red dot in the center of
the spiraled target. Inhaling a breath, he stilled his body, obtaining
the ultimate concentration. Curling his finger around the trigger, he
dropped into his stance before firing and successfully hitting the
target, causing the metal duck to drop back.

Marlena smiled down at him, very impressed. “My, has your father been
giving you lessons or taking you to the gun range?” she wondered, as
she held up the firearm to her eyesight.

“Nope. I have my own at home.”

About to ask why he owned such a weapon, she was reminded by the
attendant that it was her turn.

“Ready, Ma’am?”

“I believe so.”

Adopting the stance and stature as her smaller partner, she focused on
the target, sneaking a peek down at Christian who was watching it
intently, no doubt waiting for her to miss. The thought crossed her
mind whether she should purposely miss-shoot, knowing that he was
probably like any other male at that stage. His outlooks probably
consisted of a woman’s role simply being a homemaker with no interest
in recreation. The pride in his voice when he told of his weapon
boasted greatly, followed by a satisfied smile on his handsome face.
Oh, this little boy was destined for cockiness. And the striking good
looks as a combination of his father and mother would not help.

Placing her finger on the trigger, Marlena decided to go with the
other end of the spectrum and impress the little one by her
marksmanship. There was no way she could miss. She just hoped it
allowed her to look better in his eyes and maybe accept her as the new
woman in his dad’s life.

Taking a breath, she fired the weapon, successfully hitting the target
and knocking the duck back. But she didn’t stop and lower the gun. She
shot the remaining line of the targets that were perched to the right,
successfully. Enrolling in a gun shooting class was something she
never thought she would ever do, but she did, and thoroughly enjoyed
the chance when she got to fire a weapon, when it was in leisure, of
course. It made her feel empowered and in ultimate control.

“Wow!” Christian stared up at her wide-eyed, still amazed. “I didn’t
know you could shoot a gun!”

“Very impressive, Ma’am,” the attendant said, giving her a
congratulatory smile. “Which prize would you both like?”

Smiling widely, Marlena lowered the gun back onto the shelf. Reaching
an arm out, she wrapped it around Christian’s shoulders, “I actually
have a gun of my own. Maybe sometime just you and I can go out to the
woods and shoot some targets or maybe…go to a shooting range. Would
you like that?”

“Yes! Dad has never taken me!”

“Ok, the next time you’re at Daddy’s house, you and I will go. But
that’s our secret, ok? No one else can know.”

He nodded eagerly, smiling widely at her, wondering why he didn’t
realize she was this cool all along.

“Ok, so what stuffed animal should we get?”

Leaning onto the shelf, Christian scanned the potential prizes. “Uh,
the big tiger. I get them for Rachel. I don’t really like them.”

She smiled down at him. “Ok, he’ll have the tiger and uh, I’ll have the bunny.”

Retrieving their stuffed animals, Marlena gave him his as she thanked
the attendant before she grabbed his hand and they went off to find
John with Rachel and Nathan.

“I wonder where your father could be,” she wondered aloud as they
slowly navigated through the tightly packed carnival.

Choosing to spend the day here with the children was John’s idea. It
was his attempt to get them all to bond. And for her to wander off
with Christian alone, was her idea. He was the least accepting of
their relationship and after their little wins, she was sure she had
won him over.

Holding tight to his stuffed prize, the little boy looked up at
Marlena before he looked back down at the ground. After spending time
with this woman, he realized she was…okay. He was hesitant of
another adult being welcomed into his life as his fathers’ romantic
partner as any child would be at his age; he innocently wanted his
parents back together. But he knew that would probably never happen,
and yet still, he hoped for it. He was wise beyond his years and
couldn’t ignore the question that has been burning his tongue since he
and Marlena split from his dad and siblings.

“Marlena, can I ask you a question?”

Peering down at him, she slowed her steps, wondering just what was on his mind.

“Of course. Shoot.”

Taking a breath, Christian looked up at her with those familiar blue
eyes as he stood still. “Are you my new mom?”

Stopping within her own tracks, Marlena’s smile softened, noticing the
instant fear and deep concern that resonated on his face. Looking
behind him, she spotted a couple metal benches under a covered tent
near an eating area.

“Why don’t we go sit over there?” she pointed at the seating area,
“and I’ll answer that question.”

Nodding, he let her lead them to the area. Placing their prizes on the
table, she sat on the cold metal and rested her purse beside her as
she pushed her hair behind her ears. Folding his own hands, Christian
rested them atop the table as he sat across from her, ears listening
loud and clear.

“No, I am not your new mother. You will only have one mother, ever,
and that is the one you already have, okay?”

He nodded.

“But what I am, is your father’s significant other.” His brows
furrowed. “Do you know what a boyfriend and girlfriend is?”

“Uh, yes.”

“Ok, well, consider me that. I’m your Daddy’s girlfriend. I’m only a
woman who loves your father deeply and wants the best for him and his
children. And, do you remember Nathan?”

He nodded again.

“Well, Nathan is your father’s and my son. That makes him your
step-brother. You two just share Daddy.”

“Yeah, I know he’s my brother. Dad already told me and my sister. I
was just wondering.” He began to fiddle with his hands, avoiding her
eyes. “My mom has a boyfriend, too. And she said he might be our new
Dad.”

Marlena’s heart went out to him, not believing Trisha would tell her child that.

“Well, I have no knowledge about your mother’s relationship with her
boyfriend. But you don’t have to worry. You can just consider me
someone who cares for you very much, okay? As I have told you. You
only have one mother, and that is the one you already have. I’m only
Nathan’s mother and Daddy’s girlfriend. Understand?”

“I think so.”

“Honey, I know it may seem confusing, but you will understand as you
get older. But, if you want to talk about something that you can’t
tell your Mommy or Daddy, you can just call me. You’re okay with
that?”

He nodded eagerly. “Yeah. We’re still going shooting right?”

She smiled widely. “You bet!”

He beamed back at her. “Cool!”

“There you guys are! I was just about to call your phone.”

Looking up, Marlena smiled at an obviously, very tired John whom held
a sleeping Rachel and a too quiet toddler trudging by his side. Upon
sight of his mother, Nathan bolted into her arms.

“We were just talking,” she said, opening her arms for the eager tot.

“All good I hope?” asked John.

“I would say so. Right, Christian?” Pulling Nathan into her lap,
Marlena hugged him close as Christian smiled in her direction.

“Right.” Climbing from his seat, he walked over and stood next to his
father. “Dad, I like her. Don’t screw it up, okay?”

Marlena covered her mouth, stifling a laugh.

John stuttered, not expecting that to come from his son’s mouth.
“O-okay. I’ll try my best.”

“Mommy, I wanna go home.” Grabbing a fist full of Marlena’s hair,
Nathan twirled it harshly around his small finger. She immediately
reached up to grab and loosen his grip.

“I think it is about time we go. These two are pooped,” John
suggested, referring to Rachel and Nathan.

“Can we ride the bumper cars before we leave, Dad?” Christian asked as
he grabbed his prize.

“I wanna wide!” Nathan cheered, causing Marlena to hold him tighter
from his sudden surge of energy.

“Well, Dad?” she asked.

Shifting Rachel within his arms, John sighed, reluctantly giving in.
“Alright, but just one ride then we’re heading home.”

“Thanks!” Christian tightened his hold on his tiger as he turned to
Marlena and the little boy within her lap. “Hey, Nathan, want a
piggyback ride to the cars?”

Nathan’s eyes lit up at the thought. It was something he had come to
enjoy since John was in their lives. His father giving him piggyback
rides on the way to bath time was a special moment he looked forward
to. Bouncing along his Dad’s back while he yelled and laughed loudly
made him feel like the happiest kid alive. And it was something
Christian enjoyed doing for his sister as well.

“It’s okay,” Marlena said, noticing the uncertainty in his eyes.
Barely being around his brother, Nathan wasn’t too trusting. She
couldn’t blame him.

“Ok.” Climbing from her lap, he eagerly leapt onto Christian’s back
and tightened his hands around his neck, laughing happily as he
bounced them along.

Grabbing the stuffed bunny, Marlena rose from her position as she and
John followed behind them.

“Won me a prize?” he teased.

She sadly glanced down at the bunny, not in a joking mood. “Have you
or Trisha ever discussed with the kids about dating other people?”
Christian’s innocent observation was weighing heavily on her heart.

John’s forehead creased with worry as he pondered for a second. “I
can’t speak for their mother, but I have. Not in great detail though.
Why do you ask?”

She inhaled a breath before focusing back on the two boys a few steps
ahead of them. “Christian asked if I was his new mother. I explained
to him that he would only have one mother, and that was Trisha. But I
think you should explain our relationship to him again…just so he
understands.”

John smiled down at her, falling more in love. Shifting his daughter
to his other shoulder, he wrapped his freehand down around her waist,
pulling her into his chest.

“I noticed how much of an effort you were making with him today. I
love you for it,” he whispered.

“He’s a part of you, which makes him a part of me. And if we’re going
to be a family, I think it’s important that we all make an attempt.”
She regretted the words as soon as they left her mouth, knowing that
was an open invitation for the conversation she was desperately
avoiding.

John noticed, but wisely said nothing.

“I love you, pretty lady.” Leaning down, he kissed her lips, mentally
making a note to continue this conversation when they got home.

Chapter 82

Running her hands across his firm and sculpted chest, Marlena lowered
her head to rest against John’s right cheek as she kissed his temple.
A smile curled at her lips when she felt his strong hands briefly
graze her bent, damp knees which were spruced into the air with traces
of previous bubbled suds drying.

Taking a bath together was not on the agenda. But after the day they
had, it was very welcome. For them both. Walking around a carnival and
behaving like kids with their children, certainly exceeded the energy
the usual youthful parents maintained. Drawing a bubble bath in his
modern designed, deep, classic claw-foot tub and igniting the gas,
built-in fireplace that was nestled in the wall, she was more than
happy when he joined her.

With him now settled between her legs, she honestly couldn’t have
envisioned a better ending to this day — a moment of intimacy and
bonding while the kids slept soundly down the hall and their son
sleeping in the center of their bed. He wanted to be John’s shadow for
as long as possible.

Life was perfect.

“So, when are you and my mini-me going to move out here?” John asked
as he reached for his glass of white wine sitting on a small table
beside the tub.

Leaning his head back against her chest, he closed his eyes and sipped
one of her favorite vino’s — Chardonnay — contentedly enjoying the
heat from the fireplace and her glorious scalp massage.

“That’s a big commitment. We aren’t even married, let alone engaged,”
she whispered against his temple.

She should have known better to think he would forget her heavy answer
from earlier and could only blame the slight alcohol for her even
entertaining his question.

Propping his arms on her knees, he tilted his head back to stare up
into her pensive eyes. “That is what it will take, huh? Me to pop the
question for you to relocate?”

“I have tried uprooting my life to live with you before. Look where
that got me.”

Rolling his eyes, he quickly finished his glass and set it back on the
tray. Grabbing her right leg, he brought her calf up to his lips,
kissing the wet skin as he pondered for a moment.

“Things have changed.”

“I’m not entirely convinced,” she quickly responded, feeling him
immediately tense within her embrace.

His brows furrowed and face contorted in confusion as he processed her answer.

“Then why are you here?”

He didn’t mean to sound harsh, but the bite from his tone made her
jump slightly and inwardly cringe.

“John,” she inhaled deeply, “I don’t want us to fight.”

Dropping her leg back into the water, he huffed as he closed his eyes
and tried to calm his temper.

“I just want you both with me. You know it’s not an option for me to
permanently live in Salem with the custody agreement Trish and I have
regarding Rachel and Christian.”

Leaning up from her body, he let her digest his words as he reached
for the half-empty bottle of wine and poured the remaining contents
within his glass. It was becoming more and more of a task to keep his
motives discreet that he was indeed going to propose soon. But her
continuous reluctance and apprehension on the subject of marriage, as
well as moving to San Francisco, only solidified his cold feet.

Reclining her head back against the rim, Marlena dipped her hands
below the water, all of a sudden feeling too exposed. The mood was
most certainly ruined — at least for her. Submerging her body lower,
she gathered the suds and wafted them closer to her body, ensuring
they somewhat covered her chest as she watched him prepare his drink
before speaking.

“Honey, I know it’s not an option for you to move. I’m just…I’m just
not ready, yet.”

Biting her lower lip, she watched him closely for any signs of anger.

“Not ready, hmm?” Setting the bottle down, he smirked as he brought
the glass to his lips and took a sip. “So, we’re going to keep
shuffling our son between states every two weeks until you are?”

The mention of Nathan struck a chord with her. A raw, sensitive and
raging cord. Interpreting his comment as blaming their situation on
her, resulted in the resentment she had from their unconventional
break up all those years ago to resurface in a second. She was not
thinking coherently as venomous words spurted from her mouth, her
vision clouded in red.

“He would not have to be shuffled between states had you never come
back! Our life was perfect without you, so don’t try to turn this on
me. I could have chosen not to let you even know of his existence.”

He glared at her over his shoulder, her words burning a hole in his
heart. “Then why did you, Marlena? Why did you choose to let me into
my son’s life?”

“I did not want to be the spiteful parent nor have him hate you.”

She caught herself, choosing to stop there. The hatred and anger was
boiling dangerously close to the surface, about to explode. And they
were too close in quarters for her to release everything off of her
chest and run from the room — especially with what she had to say.

“Oh, so you did me a favor? Glorified yourself in his eyes so that
when he’s older, he can know mommy loved him more than daddy?”

“John —”

“What the hell, Marlena? Where do you get off making that kind of comment?!”

Sitting up within the tub, she removed her legs from around his waist
and began to rise.

“I’m getting out now. I don’t want to argue anymore.”

Stretching out his hand, he blocked her retreat as he turned to face her.

“No, let’s finish this. Obviously you have been thinking about this
for some time, so get it out now.”

He would not bait her. She made the decision awhile ago to thrash out
her anger with him regarding that incident when she had one hundred
percent moved past it and felt calm enough to talk about it.

“I am not doing this with you.” Reaching behind her for a bath towel,
she brought it to cover her chest. “John, move.”

“You think I’m a dead beat father? Is that it? Is that why you’re
afraid to move here and hesitant to discuss marriage? Scared to make
it permanent?”

“I never said that!”

“But you’re thinking it.” Slamming his glass down onto the table, he
looked her square in the eye. “You never told me you were even
pregnant —”

“Don’t.”

He leaned back slightly, an irritated surprise etched onto his face.
“Oh, you can point fingers but I can’t?”

Feeling the tears sprang into her eyes, she avoided eye contact with
him at all cost as she stood tall within the tub. Wrapping the soft
cotton around her body, she said nothing as she began to retreat from
the room.

His anger only intensified at her actions as he swiftly rose from the
tub, his hurried movement causing their two wine glasses to tumble
into shards onto the tiled floor. He paid no attention to the
dangerous mess as he grabbed her arm before she could successfully
escape his wrath. Holding her against the wall by the double sinks, he
pinned her hands to her sides as he ignored the chill of the air
breezing across his dripping wet, naked body.

“Stop it, John!” She struggled to remove her hands from his grasp but
to no avail. “Do not manhandle me.”

“You think I’m a bad father?” he whispered.

The memories of Trisha accusing him of such a role still haunted him
to this day. He prided himself on being an awesome father, regardless
of the guilt he held from maintaining a state of absence due to the
nature of his work. He loved his children more than anything and
always made them his first priority.

She could not control the tear that fell from her eyes at his question
and more so, the pain she saw within his eyes. Her words had obviously
affected him more than she intended.

“No.”

“Then why punish me…us?”

Moving her hands within his grasp, she struggled not to physically
harm him or shout for the sake of her child in the bedroom as she
writhed in anger.

“Apart of me is still angry with you for your leaving those years ago.
I probably always will be. But that is something I will have to make
peace with within myself.”

He lessened his grip on her somewhat.

“So, that’s how you cope? Blaming me for something you did this time?
You, chose not to tell me we conceived. You, let me back in. You,
allowed me to be a father to our son. You, allowed me to be the man
you choose to spend the rest of your life with.” His words sliced her
strong will like an axe slaying firewood, causing her to break their
gaze.

He quickly grabbed her chin when she looked away, forcing her eyes
back on him. “Is that what you really want…do you really want to be
with me?” he whispered so quietly she barely heard him.

Tears poured down her face as she glanced down her body, watching the
slipping towel finally fall to pool at her feet. She was utterly and
completely vulnerable to him. They both were to one another.
Physically stripped but emotionally clothed with the pain from their
hearts.

“Of course I do,” she stared him in his eyes, “I love you with all of
my heart and soul…you’re my soulmate.”

He struggled to believe her words. Her admittance of still resenting
him caused something to shift.

“Love me as not only your soulmate, but the father of your child?” He
finally released her hands.

“A million times yes.” Reaching her hands up, she cupped his face.
“I’m sorry. I never meant to make you feel less than you are.”

Resting his hands on her waist, he pulled her close as he leaned his
forehead against hers.

“I’m sorry, too. God, I love you woman.” He slid a hand around her
neck, moving up to cup her cheek. “I intend to make you my wife,
Marlena. I just want us both to be ready and on the same page for when
that happens.”

“I know. I’m sorry I’m making things difficult between us.”

“We’ll decide together, when the time is right.”

Kissing her lips, he became affected by their naked bodies pressed
against each other this way. Slipping his tongue into her mouth, he
walked them back, so that she rested against the sink. Sliding his
hands below her ass, he picked her up and set her down onto the
counter top, all the while keeping their lips locked.

“I love you, so very much,” she whispered into his ear.

Wrapping her arms around his neck, she watched as he reached his hand
between their bodies and ran it along her folds. She did likewise as
she grabbed his semi-swollen manhood and pumped him, rejoicing in the
feel of his member pulsate in the palm of her hand.

“I have never wanted any woman more than I have ever wanted you,” he
confessed as he lowered his head to her neck. Nipping her tender skin,
he groaned loudly when she ran her hand slowly around his tip. “Join
us, baby,” he instructed before his lips and tongue sucked at the skin
just below her ear.

Moaning softly, she did as he asked and slowly guided his member
inside her body with his aide. Locking her legs below his rump, she
wanted to cry at how good this felt. Their closeness and vulnerability
made this union more passionate than theirs in the past.

Leaning her head back, she kept her moans quiet as he held her tightly
to his body, all the while steadily pumping into her. Floating her
eyes open, they were filled with the partial-vision of them making
love in the mirror. And as much as she wanted to be appalled at the
sight, she could not turn away. In fact, it turned her on more.

Watching the way her body moved from the force of his thrusts. The way
his biceps contracted each time he pushed forward, then retreated. The
way her fingers coiled against the countertop when he stroked the spot
that made her eyes roll in the back of her head and heart beat faster
than a roadrunner running. The way their skin was flushed a pale pink,
yet looked so picture perfect as they made love — sweet tender love —
on their bathroom sink, while she watched at an obscure angle in the
mirror. This was certainly a tumultuous moment for her, and she wasn’t
alone.

“Need a better view?” he whispered against her chin before nipping it.

As much as she wanted to loll her head down to his face, she couldn’t.
Her gaze was fixed in the mirror.

Kissing up her chin, John leaned forward slightly, causing her to
recline back, legs spread wider and him increase the intensity of his
thrusts.

“I love watching you make love to me.”

Running her hand along his jaw, she stared up at him as if she was
completely love struck.

“I love that you’re enjoying watching.”

Cupping his head, she could not resist the ecstasy when his mouth
averted its attention to her breasts, sucking powerfully. She was
entranced for the umpteenth time tonight as she watched him closely,
playing with her mounds. The way his mouth fully engulfed one of her
globes only to slowly release it, allowing her nipple to be encased
between the wetness of his soft lips was a feeling of pure bliss. He
flicked his tongue ever so slightly along the hardened bud, the tip of
his tongue barely touching it. The sensation nearly caused her to be
undone as an intense amount of pleasure rushed through her veins.

“Mm, baby,” she moaned as she leaned down to kiss within his hair.

After satisfying his need of suckling her chest, he suddenly stopped
his pace and quickly pulled her from the counter top to turn around.
Both of them facing the mirror, there would no confusion as to what
filled each other’s eyes. The view was perfect.

Placing her hands on the counter, she bent slightly at the waist as he
spread her legs and slowly glided his hard length back into her
warmth. Resting his hands beside hers on the counter, he brushed her
hair to the side by way of his nose and reacquainted his lips with her
skin.

She didn’t know what to say or feel. It was all so deliciously
intense. Their slight height difference made her feel protected,
secure and in love as her man towered behind her body but still in the
same was so tender and loving.

“What are you thinking?” John breathed as he matched her gaze in the mirror.

Pumping into her slowly, he brought a hand up to her breasts and
squeezed them softly, while the other unpinned her hair. He always
loved to watch her locks tumble down to frame her beautiful face.
Tossing the hair clip on the counter top, he entangled his finger
within her tresses, burying his nose into her blonde mane and
memorizing its lilac scent.

“I have never had a man love me like this.”

He pummeled her captivity harder. She cried out in ecstasy.

Sliding his hand down her stomach, he navigated it into her haven as
he played with her nerve button. Her eyes fluttered at the contact and
she leaned further onto the counter, her weak actions allowing him to
penetrate deeper.

“What else are you thinking?” he grunted softly against her ear, his
breath moist and hot.

“I want…you…to go…harder,” she whispered.

“Harder?”

His actions emphasized her question as he gripped her waist and did as
requested.

“Yes,” she moaned.

Dropping her head back onto his shoulder, she felt her knees grow weak
as the pleasure hit her hard. She was almost there.

“Watch.”

Rotating his hips in circles, John pummeled furiously into her body,
feeling the way her body was tensing, no doubt signaling her release,
which would be in a matter of passionate breaths. As much as he wanted
to prolong this, he knew she would probably hit the big-O and given
their sensitivity, didn’t want to force on a lengthy lovemaking
session.

Reaching her hand down, she extended it back and around to grip his
ass as she held him to her, feeling the heat boil uncontrollably in
her stomach. She was almost there. The harder he pumped and the more
she watched, her pleasure erupted into a world of uncontrollable
intensity. There was no doubt this orgasm would be good.

“Just like that…just like that,” she whimpered.

All it took was a few more powerful thrusts before she was screaming
out his name as she experienced a release like never before.
Thankfully John was semi-holding her up as he helped her gently
collapse onto the countertop all the while still pounding into her
from behind.

Placing his hands beside her head, he fell against her back as he
thrust forward with everything he had left and released his seed deep
into her core.

Chapter 83

“Mommy, where’s Daddy?” Nathan asked, impatiently watching his mother
pour milk over his bowl of cereal. He couldn’t wait to fill his mouth
with the sugary breakfast food.

Marlena glanced up at him as she shifted her weight to the other foot.
“Upstairs getting ready.” Topping the milk, she pushed the bowl closer
to him and slipped a spoon into the swimming pool of circled and
sugared “o’s”. “I hope,” she muttered.

Their little spat in the bathroom last night left her with a lengthy
bill of uncertainty. Finally sharing her anger with him resulted in
her feeling exposed, vulnerable and completely in the wrong. She
wasn’t the type of person to hold grudges, but John did. He would
fester for a complete day and bring up said argument, in a future
argument. No matter how hard she tried, she did not want to be mad at
that situation anymore, or at him. After all, it was her fault. Which
was probably why she was having difficulty processing last night. All
the time she spent blaming him, she truly could blame no one but
herself.

“He come to the quarium with us?”

Bringing a spoonful of cheerios to fill his mouth, Nathan stared at
Marlena hopeful and wide-eyed, missing the frown on her face when
droplets of milk slipped from his mouth.

“Yes.” Watching him quickly wipe up the spill, she frowned. “Sweetie,
don’t talk and eat.” Grabbing her bagel, she moved to sit beside him
at the island, immediately reaching over to further clean up his mess.

She honestly didn’t know whether John would join them. Even though
they made love, that didn’t make everything okay. Her words had truly
hurt him, she saw. His somber smile and slightly avoiding behavior was
telling. They didn’t talk about it afterwards. Only cleaned off and
retired to bed. He didn’t hold her in his arms as he usually did.
Although his utterance of ‘I love you’ and a kiss to her cheek were of
some comfort, they weren’t reassuring.

Their plans of spending another day with the kids by taking them to
the aquarium was ruined when Trisha showed up earlier than usual this
morning to pick up the kids. That more than likely only added to his
sour mood. Marlena sleepily and quietly watched as he removed himself
from the bed and went to gather the kids’ clothes. The angry and tired
look on his face had her scared to go anywhere near him, or even
speak. When he left the room, she stood in the doorway, her heart
sinking upon hearing him and Trisha arguing.

The only thing they did discuss was picking up Rachel and Christian
later for a family dinner and trip to the movies. He more so told her
rather than asked, and she wisely chose not to dispute him — yet.
Still, she truly wondered if everything was still a go considering his
mood.

“Mommy, how is Rachel and Chris my brudder and sister?”

Taking a bite of her bagel, she honestly was not ready for her child’s
relentless questions this time of day. “I told you, baby. Daddy had
children with another lady and that makes them your siblings.”

“Why you no have them?”

“Because I had you and you’re all I need.” Leaning over, she kissed
the top of his head, hoping her answer satisfied his curiosity.

“Can you gimme a brudder?” he hopefully asked, filling his mouth with
more cereal.

Marlena smiled warmly, the site of his cute form messily enjoying his
breakfast made her want more than anything to make her child’s wish
come true. “Maybe one day. Now eat up so we can call grandma and
pappy, then head to the zoo!”

“K!” Resuming eating, Marlena was grateful for his momentary silence
as she brought the mug of coffee to her lips and turned on the
television. She never saw nor heard John enter the room.

“I thought I heard you two.” Stretching his arms above his head, he
walked over to them, still clad in his pajama pants and nothing else.
She avoided eye contact and focused on her bagel. John noticed and
sighed. “What are you eating there, buddy?” he asked as he came up
behind Nathan and kissed his head.

Opening his mouth to respond, the tot glanced at his mother to see if
she was watching before he spoke, being that his mouth was full.
Noting she was, he happily pointed down at his half-eaten bowl. John
caught the hint and grinned.

Leaving his son’s side, he walked around the counter to now stand
behind the opposite side of the island. Bending down, he retrieved a
glass from the dishwasher before rising and standing in front of
Marlena. Her eyes met his for a fleeting second before she focused on
the news.

“What time are you leaving?” he asked as he turned around and went to
the refrigerator to get orange juice.

Her shoulders sunk at his question. That meant he wasn’t coming. “I
was hoping we could leave around 11.” Watching him fill his glass, her
stomach knotted in anxiety, hoping her assumption was wrong. “Are you
still coming?”

Setting the bottle of juice down, John brought the glass to his lips
and drunk greedily, while eyeing her over the brim. His icy stare sent
shivers down her spine. “I’ll meet up with you. I need to go into the
hospital and take care of some paper work.”

“John, you promised —”

“I know what I said, Marlena. I don’t need to be reminded, so don’t
worry. I will be there for my son. Don’t want to taint the image he
has of me, right?”

Glancing to her left at Nathan, she frowned, seeing he was intently
watching them, no doubt digesting their few exchanged words.

“Okay, that’s fine. Around what time shall we be expecting you?”

Placing his glass in the sink, he leaned onto the edge of the counter
as he ran a hand across the back of his neck. “About 11:30..45ish. I
won’t be long.”

“Oh, then we can just wait for you.”

“No, you go on ahead. I know this little guy is excited to see the big
fish, aren’t you?” Walking around to Nathan, John tickled his
shoulders and pinched his sides causing the little boy to laugh
hysterically.

“Alright, we’ll see you then.”

Focusing back on her bagel, Marlena fought the tears threatening to
fill her eyes, not wanting his coldness to affect her. Pushing her
hair behind her ears, she clumsily fumbled up to dab her eyes as she
quietly listened to their interaction.

“Oh, and about dinner tonight. Trish may come. She wants to get to
know you better since you’re going to be around the kids and all.”

Marlena glanced up at him, daggers shooting from her eyes. He was
pushing all the right buttons this morning. “What brought about this
change of heart?” she asked quietly.

“Finish up, buddy.” Kissing Nathan’s head again, John walked to stand
on the opposite side of Marlena as he leaned in close to her. “She
didn’t feel like she gave you a fair chance and would like to make
things right for the sake of the kids. I told her it was alright.”

She glared at him. “So, are you asking me or telling me this little
family function is set?”

He sighed loudly. “I’m asking you, Marlena. I consult with you on
everything, I’m not going to decide without you.”

Her mouth frowned at his words. “It’s fine.” Setting down her mug, she
stared him in the eyes, more than ready to discuss the elephant in the
room. “Why don’t we talk about this? You’re obviously upset with me.”

“I’ll see you at the aquarium.”

And with that, he left the room leaving a very stunned and slightly
frightened Marlena.

Chapter 84

“Look, mommy!”

Nathan bolted towards the large glass filled with infinite gallons of
water and exotic sea creatures. Trudging behind him, Marlena smiled at
her child’s excitement, preparing her camera for a picture. Standing
close enough but not too close, she squatted to the floor and held the
camera up to her eye, quickly capturing the picture she wanted —
Nathan’s 3’4” body with nose and hands pressed against the wall,
grinning from ear-to-ear — before walking over and stooping down
beside him, contentedly watching the whales.

It was ten minutes past one and John was still a no-show. She truly
hoped he did not let their differences interfere with him being here
for their son, but with his mood this morning, she didn’t know.

Sadly, her curiosity was curbed when she glanced away to see the
subject of her thoughts very engaged and happily chatting with a young
brunette, whom she guessed was around her late twenties.

“Honey, don’t lean so close,” she instructed Nathan before she averted
her attention back to John and the woman.

Questions swarmed through Marlena’s mind as she analyzed their body
language. The way the lady leaned in and tapped John’s shoulder
playfully while they shared a laugh. How he smiled so radiantly at
her, seemingly hooked on her every word. The flipping of the girl’s
seductively curled locks over her shoulder, tumbling down her back and
basking her heart shaped face in an alluring aura, while she was no
doubt giving him her best smile. All actions sparked a jealous rage in
Marlena. Glancing down to the ring he had given her, she twirled it
frantically as she willed herself not to get upset over this innocent
encounter, knowing there had to be some good explanation about their
closeness.

“Mommy, let’s go see shark!” Nathan tugging on her hand, pulled from
her daze as he practically dragged her from the floor to go to the
opposite side of the tank — in the direction of John and his lady
friend.

“Alright, slow down…slow down.”

Grabbing a firm hold of his hand, she gulped when she noticed John
watching them come his way. She noticed his shift in body language.
His seemingly warm and open nature immediately became defensive once
his eyes focused on her.

“Daddy, you here!” Releasing her hand, Nathan ran towards his father
as Marlena took her time to reach them.

“Oh my gosh! Is this your son?!” Tucking her hair behind her ears, the
slim brunette did not see Marlena nearing their position as she fawned
over the little boy now hoisted in John’s arms.

“Yep, this is my little man. Want to say hi to this nice lady,
Nathan?” John asked, missing the blonde that now stood beside him.

“Hi,” he said shyly, hugging John’s neck closer.

“Oh, he’s simply adorable, Dr. Black.” Reaching out to pinch his
cheeks, the girl immediately blushed when she noticed Marlena standing
there, quietly sizing her up. “Excuse my manners, you are?”

Marlena looked up to John, her gaze speaking volumes. “You’re fine.
I’m Marlena, Nathan’s mother.”

“Oh, nice to meet you. I’m Leslie..one of the nurses in the ER. Uh,”
she waved her hands back and forth between John and Marlena attempting
to make a connection, “is this your wife?”

Marlena bit her lip nervously, wondering when John would acknowledge
her. His actions that followed suit were surprising.

“No, not married yet. But we’ll be sure to invite you when we set a
date for the big day.” Keeping a firm hold on Nathan, he slid his free
hand down and around Marlena’s waist to pull her close and kiss her
cheek. “Leslie, this is Marlena Evans, my one and only sweetheart.
Honey, this is one of the stellar nurses at the hospital.”

As much as Marlena wanted to be moved by his words, she couldn’t help
but think it was all for show. But at least she wasn’t simply Marlena
anymore.

Leslie extended her hand. “Pleasure to meet you. You’re a very, very
lucky lady. All the girls in the hospital just adore Dr. Black. He is
indeed the most eligible and desired doctor.”

Noticing her wink at John, Marlena’s smile faded as she saw the slight
flirtation between the two and John’s too wide of a smile.

“Well, I didn’t know he was so popular,” she icily stated. “Thanks for
telling me.” Her tone shifted the entire mood.

“Ahh,” John cleared his throat, “it was nice running into you, Leslie.
I’ll see you around the ER.”

“It was good seeing you and meeting your adorable family.” She smiled
warmly at Nathan and Marlena. “You all enjoy the rest of your day, I’m
going to catch up with my family. Have a good one!”

“Bye,” John said as he watched her walk in the opposite direction.
“Alright, so what were you two about to view next?”

“Sharks,” Nathan yelled excitedly as John lowered him to floor, laughing.

“Ok, lead the way young man.”

Making sure to keep a firm grip on his hand, John let him guide the
way as he turned to Marlena who trotted beside them. She was livid, he
could see. Her avoidance of meeting his eyes and the larger than
normal distance she was placing between them said enough.

He said nothing as he looked at her before reaching down to grab hold
of her hand. She frowned in disgust, refusing to look at him and
quickly unlinked their fingers. Sighing, he stared at her profile, his
anger rising when she wouldn’t meet his eyes.

“Come on, baby. Let’s save the fighting for home.”

Her mouth nearly dropped at his suggestion. “Don’t call me, ‘baby’.”

“I’m sorry I was late.”

“But you’re not sorry for flirting with your co-worker in front of
me?! Or basically treating me as if I mean nothing to you since you
came down to the kitchen this morning?”

Stopping, he turned to face her as he arched his eyebrow, ignoring
Nathan tugging his hand. Her accusations triggered his impatience and
temper.

“Do you want to leave now and talk about this?”

Glancing down to her eager son, who she knew would notice something
was amiss with his parents in a matter of seconds, she sighed as she
came to a quick decision. Just because they weren’t on the same page
didn’t mean Nathan had to suffer.

“You should take him to the next exhibit. I need some air…and to be
away from you.”

Handing him Nathan’s jacket, she met his gaze briefly before turning
from them and walking away. John’s eyes followed her form, his heart
softening tremendously when he saw her arm reach upward to her face no
doubt dabbing away her tears. They were hurting each other.

“Come on, Daddy!” Nathan persisted.

“Okay, okay. I’m coming.”

_____________________

Marlena sat in a booth at the quaint cafe nestled beside the gift shop
in the aquarium, sipping her coffee idly as she watched families come
and go. She didn’t care that her eyes were no doubt red and slightly
puffy from crying. Airing the woes of her relationship to Laura and
only bits and pieces to her mother, she felt somewhat better having
been able to confide in someone. She and John could not go on like
this. His actions and coldness were more than she could handle. If her
words upset him so, he should have chosen to accept her invitation
this morning and discuss their issues instead of punishing her this
way.

Leaning back within the chair, her solitude was short lived when she
saw her two boys heading her way. Sighing, she adopted a smile for the
sake of her son as she adjusted her posture in the booth.

“My, my, what is that you’re eating baby boy?”

Nathan carried a foot long corn dog with mustard smeared across his
face while trying to eat the fair food and hold his father’s hand. It
was certainly a sight to see. The large smudge of mustard on John’s
slacks only added to the comedic picture.

“Dog,” he said as he tried to take another bite.

Laughing lightly, Marlena rose from the booth and quickly took over.
John was never more grateful to see her hands. “Here, let me hold this
and you sit down.”

Grabbing the coney, she helped Nathan into the booth before forming a
thick level of napkins on the table in front of him and set the food
down. The little boy wasted no time as he dug in. Neither parent said
a word to each other as they slid into the opposite side and watched
their child eat.

“Thought you were coming back,” John said as he slouched into the
cushion and reached his arm back to rest behind her shoulders.

“I was talking with Laura. Took a little longer than expected.”

He nodded, reaching across the table for a napkin to wipe his pants.
“Ahh, and how is she?”

“She’s, ah…she’s doing well.”

He pursed his lips, wondering what the next move should be. His
instincts never failed him. Reaching down, he grabbed her hand which
donned the ring he had given her and brought it to his lips for a
kiss.

“Glad to see you’re still wearing this.” She began to pull her hand
from his grasp, but he held firm. “I’m sorry for being a jackass,” he
said.

“What’s a jackass?” Nathan asked loudly.

Marlena looked to him shocked, struggling not to burst into laughter
hoping no one overheard him.

“Its a bad word that I never want you to repeat,” Marlena said sternly.

“Daddy say it,” he defended. Marlena looked to John for an explanation.

“Uh, son. Daddy didn’t mean to say that. It’s a bad word and you will
be punished if you repeat it. Understood?”

“Why it’s bad?” He had never heard a bad word in his life; better yet,
never been told one was bad.

“Finish eating and we’ll explain on the drive home okay. Just don’t
repeat it,” John sternly said.

“Okay.”

Covering her mouth, Marlena laughed softly, wishing she could have
documented that moment.

“Now where was I?” John said as he slid closer to her. “I’m sorry for
taking my anger out on you. You’re right. We should have talked about
it this morning. When we get home, if you don’t mind, I would like to
have that talk.”

Staring down into her half-empty cup, she wanted nothing more than to
be mad but for once, would be the bigger person. “Alright.”

“Okay. That’s settled. Now, how about a little kiss?” he asked,
playfully resting his head onto her shoulder and gazing up into her
face.

“Not now.”

“Come on. Let’s seal the deal, baby.” Reaching his hand beneath the
table, he softly squeezed her thigh causing her body to tingle all
over. He wasn’t fully forgiven yet. “What do you think, son? Mommy
should give Daddy a kiss right?”

“Yup!” he said happily, biting into the corn-dog.

“Well, the man has spoken. Better do as he says.”

Looking down at him, tears formed into her eyes. “John, I…we —”

“I know.” He brought his finger up to tap his lips. “Right here, come
right here.”

Glancing at her son, Marlena noticed he was watching intently. He had
been doing that as of late. Whenever she and John were having a moment
alone, he was nearby quietly observing, his little mind absorbing the
interaction of which he had been deprived. If they happened to fight,
Nathan would beg them to stop, in fear of his Daddy leaving. That was
the challenge in having a small child in the atypical relationship
they had. She ensured they maintained the best behavior around him
when possible.

Sighing, she leaned over and reluctantly let John cup her cheeks and
guide her mouth towards his, initiating a kiss. The sound of their son
encouraging them seemed to encourage his father as well, leading John
to kiss her deeper than intended, causing Marlena to reach a hand up
and stop him.

“Slow down…we’re in public.”

“Never stopped us before.”

“Your son is here.” He stared into her eyes before pecking her lips again.

“I’m sorry…I just haven’t kissed you all day. Making up for missed
opportunities.” Reaching a hand up, he wiped the corner of her lips.
“I was thinking. We haven’t had time alone in awhile. How about after
dinner with Trish, I’ll call a babysitter and we go someplace special?
Some place where we can truly talk and enjoy time together.”

She averted her gaze and focused on Nathan. The idea was certainly
enticing, yet she didn’t want to give in so easily. “Are you sure?
What about Rachel and Christian?”

“We’ll make it up to them tomorrow. Besides, it’s for their benefit.
You all are my future, and I realized, if I want the amazing future I
envision, you and I need to set some things straight first. Don’t you
agree?”

He did have a point. “I do.”

“Alright. Let’s leave here. The place I have in mind, I need to make
some arrangements so we can be there before sunset.”

Watching him lean in to kiss her cheek, she smiled sadly as she
focused back on Nathan, hoping everything would truly work out.

Chapter 85

“So, what do you think?”

Twirling slowly as if she was a modelesque display on a turntable, her
hands came to rest on her waist as she stopped, and posed at the
bottom of the staircase.

Stepping back from her, John stood with legs spread apart and hands
buried within his pants pockets as he eyed her like a man fresh out of
jail. His eyes roamed over her slim frame from head-to-toe as his
heart swelled with an abundance of pride. Marlena looked divine in a
grecian inspired, white, one-shoulder, floor length gown. Her once
wavy curls were pulled back into a messy bun, and her bangs swooped to
the side and tucked behind an ear. Minimal accessories of long gold
earrings, a clutch and 4-inch heels completed her look, making her to
truly resemble a goddess.

Her attire was perfect for the upscale restaurant they were to dine.
In typical Trisha fashion, she always chose ritzy places, ones that
weren’t necessarily suitable for children. Tonight they would enjoy
the new, hit, greek restaurant that one of her client’s — now good
friend — owned. The authentic foreign cuisine was the new talk of the
town and they were to receive star treatment.Yet, neither of the
guests were too excited about it, given the circumstances.
Nevertheless, John did not mind the way his lady love dressed to the
occasion. If it was possible, he fell more in love from her simple
beauty.

“You look stunning, sweetheart.” Grabbing her hand, he pulled her into
his arms. “I can’t wait to hold you all night long.”

She could not stop smiling. Even if she wore a paper bag, there was no
doubt in her mind John would make her feel like she was wearing a
designer gown. The twinkle in his eyes and the way his arms squeezed
her delicate frame possessively, had her anticipating the moment when
they returned home.

“You don’t look so bad yourself, doctor.”

He resembled a male model straight from the front pages of a GQ
magazine. A fitted black suit, which he left the jacket and two
buttons on his white shirt unbuttoned, with a gold handkerchief
intricately folded and nestled in his front pocket, and his face
graced with a 5 o’clock facial shadow, he complimented her perfectly.
They resembled the picture perfect, handsome couple and were sure to
make Trisha jealous.

Wrapping her arm around his neck, she moved her feet across the floor
as he led them into a whimsical, soundless dance.

John began to sing:

“You’re just to good to be true…”

She nearly swooned. His voice was deep and warm, soothing and gentle.
He was the only man that had ever sung to her. Not that he was gifted
with such a talent. But she knew it was because of her…because of
their love…that moved him to perform his version of the popular
song.

“Can’t take my eyes off you. You feel like…heaven to touch. I want
to hold you so much. At long last love has arrived. And I thank God
I’m alive.”

He pulled her closer, completely wrapping his arms around her waist as
she pressed her lips into his neck just below his ear, and finished
the song:

“You’re just to good to be true…can’t take my eyes off of you.”

Grinning widely, he kissed her neck, then dipped her. The love that
radiated in her eyes stirred his soul and trembled his heart. This is
what it felt like for a man to be completely, hopelessly and utterly
devoted to a woman. He was damned lucky.

“We’re quite a pair, huh?” he said, kissing her lips before pulling her back up.

“That we are.”

Kissing him again, Marlena tried to think positive and dissipate the
nervous butterflies in her stomach as she watched him leave her side
to go get the keys for the car. Tonight she was going to encounter his
ex-wife, again. Given their history, more so the woman’s aggressive
behavior, there was no predicting how this would pan out. Considering
their venue for dinner, she glanced down her body and hoped she looked
as breathtaking as John made her feel. Secretly, in the back of her
mind, she wanted to show-up her competition.

“Mommy, I messed it up.”

Holding up his bow-tie in the air, Nathan trotted into the kitchen,
dangling the gold accessory. It was her idea for them to all
semi-match. The toddler dressed in a pair of slacks, white dress
shirt, his signature Richie Rich hair style and gold bow-tie, he
looked like a younger and ridiculously adorable version of his father.

“How did you do this?” Setting her clutch on the counter, Marlena
stooped to his height and clipped the accessory back on his collared
shirt.

“I don’t know.” Standing still, Nathan gazed at her intently,
wondering why she seemed nervous. Her usual bright and cheery attitude
was replaced by one of reserve and seriousness. That was a privilege
he had of being the first born and an only child — a very rare
emotional connection with his mother. “Mommy, what’s wrong?” he asked,
cupping her face within the small palm of his hands and staring
straight into her eyes as she did to him on occasion.

Marlena smiled warmly at his gesture. “Nothing, honey. Mommy’s just a
little excited about tonight. Remember, I told you that you will meet
Rachel and Christian’s mommy tonight?”

He nodded.

“Good. Remember to be on your best behavior, okay? We’re going
someplace really fancy and I need you to be the good boy I know you
are.” Nathan was the typical little boy and at unforeseen times would
he get rowdy and out of hand, embarrassing and angering his mother.

“Okay.”

Kissing his head, Marlena said a silent prayer, hoping everything went
according to plan.

____________________

Reaching for his beer, John eyed Trisha over the brim of his glass as
she engaged with Marlena in polite conversation. They sat in one the
restaurants two private dining rooms with the adults at one table, and
the kids at a smaller table adjacent to them — per Trisha’s request.
Having been here for two hours now, he could honestly say he was ready
to leave. Regardless of how relaxing the atmosphere was. Throughout
dinner, they had had a fairly safe discussion of topics while the kids
were surprisingly well behaved and animatedly talking amongst one
another. Still, it did nothing to ease John’s irritation with a woman
he had grown to deeply despise. On the bright side, at least Marlena
seemed to be enjoying herself. The way she chatted back and forth with
Trisha, while he mainly entertained the kids, had him a little
worried.

Adjusting his arm around the back of Marlena’s upholstered seat, he
exhaled slowly as he set down his glass. The two rounds of strong,
imported ale were beginning to affect him.

“So, where’s the new guy in your life? Thought you were bringing him?”
asked John. He glanced at the children and ensured they were absorbed
with one another. He knew where this conversation would more than
likely go.

Setting down her fork and relaxing back within the chair, Trisha
glanced at her ex-husband as the smile faded from her face. They had
barely spoken two words to each other tonight and the first thing he
wanted to know was where was her boyfriend?

“He’s away on business. Were you anxious to meet him?”

Marlena looked between the two nervously, their tones and cool
demeanor having her worried.

“I actually was. Curious to see what kind of man you are allowing
around my children,” he leaned forward, his voice dropping low, “and
informing them…he will replace me?”

Noticing the tensing of his jaw and Trisha’s shift of posture, Marlena
could sense things going south. “John…” She placed a comforting hand
on his arm.

Trisha smiled at their little interaction, her own irritation
beginning to brew. “I never said he would replace you. I simply told
them that he would just be another Daddy, which he would, if we ever
got married.”

“But you are not. So, why tell them something like that?” Christian
confessing to John what he told Marlena, sat uneasy with him. Very
uneasy.

Trisha’s eyes narrowed as she glared at Marlena. “The same reason
you’re flaunting her in front of my kids without discussing it with me
first.”

Removing his arm from around Marlena, John exhaled a slow breath as he
rested both arms on the table. He was seconds from losing his temper.

Closing her eyes, Trisha set her cloth down onto the table not wanting
to fight with John. Her purpose for this dinner was as she informed
him earlier: to get to know Marlena. They both made agreements to be
cautious when introducing romantic partners to their children,
ensuring the other party was informed. He failed to do so this time
and she made a coward move by not mentioning her beau to him. Instead,
she retaliated in anger. But, was attempting to rectify her actions by
inviting them to dinner.

John stared at her a few seconds before speaking. “As I told you
before, I was going to tell you when I felt Marlena and I had reached
a permanent agreement about some things. But, that morning when you
showed up unexpectedly to the house, well, you found out in a way I
did not intend. You can’t fault me for that.”

She narrowed her green eyes on him and adjusted the strap of her
velvet red, satin dress. Her followed response shocked him completely.

“You know…you’re right. I’m not going to argue you with you there.”
Reaching for her glass of water, Trisha glanced back to Marlena. “I
believe I do owe you an apology for behaving like the crazy ex-wife.”

Marlena smiled nervously. “No problem. Just as long as you’re the only one.”

“I hope so too,” Trisha muttered as she took a sip of her water.

“Damnit, Trisha.” John had practically lost his cool. There were a lot
of unresolved issues he had with the woman that was unfortunately the
mother of his children. Any little snide comment or anything she did,
simply got under his skin.

All of the children looked at their father with surprised looks on
their faces, while the two women stared at him the same.

“Dad, are you and Mom fighting again?” a timid Rachel asked.

She hated when her parents fought. That cold look which washed across
her father’s face and sly attitude her mother possessed before she
released her anger in her native language, had conditioned the
innocent child to expect a nasty argument soon to happen. Quietly
witnessing her parents heated fights downstairs many nights before
they divorced still haunted her.

“No, we’re not, baby.” Reaching out, Trisha pulled her arm for her to
come sit in her lap. “Daddy’s just a little annoyed with the food is
all. You know he’s a picky eater.” Kissing her cheek, she eyed him.
“Right, John?”

Exhaling a breath, he sat up straighter within the seat. “Right.”
Looking to his left at Marlena, he felt for the first time that she
was squeezing his thigh beneath the table to get him to calm down. The
last thing he wanted was to make a scene and ruin this night for her.
“You ready to go? I don’t want us to be late.”

“Sure.” She would have agreed to anything, knowing he was at his breaking point.

“Dad, are we leaving with you?” Rachel asked, while glancing at her
two brothers who were engaged in a hearty game of rock-paper-scissors.

“Not tonight. You’ll be going home with your Mom. But I’ll see you next week.”

“Marlena, too?” Rachel asked, beaming at the woman next to her father.

“Maybe,” answered Marlena, earning a stunned look from John. He
wondered if her response meant what he was thinking.

“Well,” Trisha chimed in, “Since you two have to go, I thank you for
agreeing to this dinner. It was nice getting to know you better,
Marlena.” Setting Rachel back down, she leaned forward across the
table once her daughter was playing with her brothers out of earshot.
“I am at much ease about you being around our children.”

“I feel and treat them as if they are my own. They are truly precious.”

“Gracias.” Winking at her, she took another sip of her water as she
looked to John, his eyes speaking volumes. She knew, the next time
they were together, it would not be pretty.

“Alright, I’ll call over the waiter so we can go,” he said.

“Tonight is on me, John, by the way,” Trisha said.

“Are you sure?” Although he would have argued such an offer, he could
have cared less being that it was Trisha. He simply wanted to get out
of her company.

“Positive.”

“Okay, then, thank you.”

“Yes, thank you, Trisha,” Marlena said.

Nodding, she got a waiter to bring the check as she silently watched
Marlena and John engage with the children while they waited. Sitting
across from her tonight was a life that was, and still could have
been. And secretly, deep down, despite the heated arguments and pain
spared, apart of her still wanted him…wanted that life with him.
Now, she would just have to sit back and wait, until it was her turn
again…maybe.

Chapter 86

Gripping his hand tighter, Marlena treaded slowly on what she guessed
was pebbled sand. The way her heels sunk into the swallowing terrain
and an unmistakable sound of water crashing onto a shore, provided a
good clue of their destination. After returning home from a tense
dinner, they left Nathan at home with a sitter to go enjoy John’s
surprise. Leaving their son was extremely hard for her, especially
with someone she didn’t know. Regardless of the fact that the young
girl was John’s regular babysitter and now a family friend, she still
felt unnerved about the situation. But she reluctantly agreed upon
observing her child’s instant comfort in staying with the girl. John
joked it was because Nathan was attracted to the ripe and attractive
teenager; that it was a male thing. Either way, she only agreed to
come, as long as they were back within an hour.

“John?”

“I’m right here. We’re almost there.”

Looking behind him at her blindfolded face, he smiled widely as he
unbuttoned three more buttons on his dress shirt and continued to lead
them to a blanket located just a few feet from the shore. The blanket
adorned with a bouquet of two dozen white roses and an accompanying
miniature circle of candles adjacent to them, he was quite pleased
with the display. Considering their locale, much of his personal
romance was not needed. Choosing to arrange a romantic rendezvous at
the secluded China Beach was somewhat tricky, especially given the
time of year. Just when the flowers bloomed and sun shone
exceptionally bright, everyone wanted to enjoy a piece of the unusual
warmth and sunshine by one of San Francisco’s pristine beaches.
Luckily, they chose to come in the evening when all families and
sunbathers gone.

Noticing they were getting closer to the blanket near the water and a
few rocks, John smiled warmly, thankful that he had excellent
connections. He would have never been able to pull this off completely
alone. Looking to his left, he also noticed there was virtually no one
on the beach, just them and the setting of the sun, coupled with the
Golden Gate Bridge twinkling in the distance. Everything was perfect.

Reaching their location, he slowed his steps and turned to face her.

“Alright. Stop right here.” Pulling her to stand in front of him, he
quickly slipped off his shoes before standing back up right. “You
ready?” he whispered in her ear as he leaned down to kiss her neck.

“Mhm.” She nodded.

Feeling him loosen the blindfold and un-shield her eyes, she blinked
them rapidly before focusing on an unobstructed view of nature.
Ingesting the pink and orange tones of the sky, the historical bridge,
beautiful waters and cliffs, and the perfect man to share the moment
with, her breath was truly taken away.

“It’s lovely.”

Bending down, John quickly grabbed the bouquet of roses and presented
them to her. “For you.”

Seeing the dazzling flowers for the first time, her eyes filled with
tears as she took them from him. “Thank you.” Leaning in, she gave him
a kiss.

“Okay, want to have a seat and enjoy what’s left of the sunset?”

She brought the roses up to her nose for a sniff. “I’d like that.”

Quickly removing his blazer, he laid it out onto the blanket for her
to sit on. Being that her dress was white, he knew she probably
wouldn’t have been okay just having a blanket separating the delicate
fabric of her dress and the sand.

Grabbing her hand, he helped her lower herself to the blanket before
sitting behind her. Pulling her back against his chest, between his
legs, he faced them towards the sunset and held her close.

“I’ve been hoping to get a moment with you like this,” he whispered
against her ear, before nibbling the delicate lobe.

Wrapping her arms around his strong ones that were holding her close,
she leaned her head back onto his shoulder. “Oh yeah? Sure you weren’t
hoping to share this with another girl?”

“Nope. You’re the only girl I want…always.” Grabbing her chin, he
tilted her head up for him to kiss.

“It’s so beautiful out here.”

Looking around, she noticed for the first time that it was just them
alone on this beach. That factor made everything beyond perfect. And
feeling John’s strong arms wrapped around her, she honestly could
remain here forever.

“It is. This is actually my first time here.”

“Aw, were you waiting for me?” she teased.

“I actually was,” he stated with all seriousness.

Looking up at his strong jaw and handsome face, she inhaled a breath
before she focused back on the water. The warm breeze washing across
her face while she enjoyed their intimacy and solitude, ignited a
discussion she had been pressing to tell him since dinner.

“I realized something today.”

“What’s that?” John’s deep and soothing voice gave her the courage she
was seeking to tell him what was on her heart.

“That I don’t want me or our son to spend another day without you.
That I’ve been stupid and not trusting in us enough.”

“You had good reason to be hesitant. I hurt you. It —”

“No, that doesn’t excuse my actions.” She grabbed one of his hands and
linked theirs together. “As you’ve stated, it was my choice to take
you back and give us another chance. And I’m sure, by me doing so, you
were under the impression that I had forgiven what happened with us
those years ago.

She fully turned within his arms and faced him. “The truth is, I have
forgiven you. I’m just struggling to make peace with that. I just
ask…that you be patient with me.”

“Take your time. I’m not rushing you, baby.” He cupped her face, the
pads of his thumbs stroking her cheeks tenderly.

“Thank you for that. And, I also realized that…” she searched his eyes
earnestly, feeling as if her heart would beat out of her chest, “I
will only drive this wedge further between us if I don’t pull my head
out of my ass.”

John grinned, wondering what she was getting at. “Your stubbornness is
one of the reasons why I fell in love with you.”

Her heart immediately softened. “And that’s why I love you. You take
me as I am, flaws and all, and even when I make things terribly hard
on you, you’re still there, waiting and fighting for me. A man and
partner like that is incredibly hard to find.” She grabbed his hands
and brought them to her lips. “I’m ready to completely be with you. I
was scared before and I probably still am. But, I’m going to take a
chance. I know for a fact, that you are the only man for me and the
best father for our son, and I need to stop running from that. I also
know, that we will get married when the time is right. I’m not rushing
it.”

“Neither am I,” he whispered, trying to control the smile that was
about to consume his face.

“So, John Black, your wish has been granted. Your son and I will be
relocating to San Francisco so that we can finally be a family.”

He felt as if his heart would stop. “Are you sure? I know it may have
seemed as if I was pressuring you the other night but —”

“I’m sure. I don’t know, at dinner, it just all of a sudden hit me.”
She tucked a stray tendril behind her ear and gazed into his eyes.
“Sensing the animosity still lingering between you and Trisha and
watching you both interact with Rachel and Christian…then my
constant observation of how Nathan clings to you whenever we’re
together again, was when I realized that our children, all three of
them…they need stability. They need to see that it’s possible to have
a familial unit with both parents happy and in love. And I’m the only
reason why they can’t have that right now.”

He was at a near loss for words, not believing she was saying what he
has been dreaming for the past month. “Marlena, you don’t have to do
this if you aren’t ready, sweetheart. I’m not going anywhere.”

She shook her head. “No, I want to…it’s time. I’ve thought it all
over. I realized I’ve been running from what I need. I was just too
scared to believe it all. It’s still too perfect to fathom, actually.
But, I need you…I want you… and oh, do I ever love you.” She
swallowed the lump in her throat as she gripped his hand tighter. “And
you were right before. Things are different this time. My pain
wouldn’t allow me to see that.”

John still couldn’t believe his ears. “You’re 100% sure?”

She smiled widely. “I am. I’m ready for us to truly start over.”

His heart felt as if it would fly from his chest. “You have just made
me the happiest man in San Francisco.” Leaning in, he kissed her
softly. “Thank you. I know this decision was hard.”

“Everything will be okay. As long as we’re together.”

“That’s a fact.” Reaching a hand out, he swiped the lone tear that had
trickled down her cheek. “I just want you to know, that I don’t want
you to feel pressured in anyway to stay here completely. I want you to
still visit your family in Colorado and keep your house. You don’t
have to give any of that up to be with me.”

Marlena smiled wickedly. “Honey, I know. My mama raised me right.”

He laughed heartily. “That she did. I have one helluva woman by my
side. I wouldn’t trade you for anything in this world.” Holding his
head against hers, he inhaled deeply, just enjoying their closeness.
Everything was finally right.

“Trish won’t be a problem. You and the children come first. I will
make sure she understands that,” he whispered.

She said nothing as she turned back around and rested against his
chest. “I’ve never been so happy.”

“Shall I take that as a challenge?”

She grinned. “If you must.”

“Then I must. Everyday, I shall try to increase that happiness.”

Letting go of his hands, Marlena rose from the blanket and extended
her hands out. Her dancing eyes and elated smile had him wondering
just what she was thinking. He looked at her curiously, reluctantly
grabbing her hands and rising.

“Dance with me,” she said.

Wrapping his arms around her waist while hers secured themselves
around his strong shoulders, she rubbed her hands across his back and
sighed in content as he swayed them softly.

“You’re just too good to be true…” John began to sing again.

“You’re my personal Frank Sinatra now?”

He smiled before pulling his head up from her neck and dipping her.
Holding her in his arms, he stared down into her eyes.

“You better believe it.” Capturing her awaiting lips, he kissed her
deeply, sealing his promise of a future of love and happiness.

Chapter 87

A naughty grin etched across Marlena’s mouth as she entered the master
bedroom. Closing the door slightly, she bit her bottom lip as she
tip-toed towards the plush and large bed. John sprawled onto his back
with an arm tucked beneath the pillow on which his head rested while a
cotton-sateen sheet draped his naked waist, was certainly a sight to
behold. And she was going to have so much fun with him while their son
remained occupied in his room down the hall, having breakfast and
watching cartoons. It was something she never allowed — Nathan eating
in his room — but she desperately wanted to start her day off right,
and that was by being alone with her man…without any interruptions.

Pressing her knee into the mattress, she crawled onto all fours,
carefully moving along the bed as unsuspecting as possible. Last
night, when they returned home, they talked for hours about the
future…about when she would move here…then made sweet, tender love
into the wee hours of the morning. That dreamy feeling still remained.
She felt hopelessly in love and did not want to come down from her
high.

Coming to a stop at his waist, she straddled him as she pressed her
hands into the mattress beside his head and leaned down towards his
ear.

“Which is better, one?” She kissed the left side of his neck. “Or
two?” Then kissed the right side.

“One,” he grumbled.

She wasn’t expecting such a quick response. That meant he had actually
been awake for some time, just waiting for her to come back to bed and
seduce him.

Smiling, she shifted her body lower, her face now hovering above his
naked chest.

“One?” She traced his nipple with her tongue before shifting across
the plane of his chest to do the same to his other. “Or two?”

She felt his usual male wood begin to rise in excitement, modestly
pressing into her behind. He was certainly awake.

“Two, Honey.” John cracked open his eyes as he stared down at the
beauty resting along his body, wondering just what she was doing.
“What game is this?” he asked, removing his hand from beneath the
pillow to entangle it within her hair.

“The one where you sit back and enjoy giving me breakfast.”

His eyes fully opened at her response.

Watching her adjust the sheet so that she hid beneath the thin layer,
he nearly lost it when he felt her warm mouth on his rigid tool.

Groaning, he closed his eyes as he relaxed further into the soft
mattress. She did this better than any woman he had ever been with. It
was puzzling, really. For her not to perform such an act often, and to
confess only performing it on him, she seemed like a pro. Her mouth
worked him just right, sending him to the point of no return in
seconds.

Reaching his hand down, he peeled back the sheet to reveal her
occupied form. He watched entranced as she possessed him sensually,
yet powerfully. Her warm breath floated down his rigid length,
awakening him more and more, before tiny kisses from her lips sedated
his arousal only to repeat the pattern again. John practically gasped
when she locked her eyes on him and chose to solely focus on the tip
of his organ.

“I want you,” he croaked.

“I know. First things first.”

Sucking him harder, she grinned at the sound of his hisses and breathy
moans, pleased when she realized his hips were becoming taut, a sign
that he was trying his best not to thrust upward.

“Now, baby. Get on top.”

Extending his hand down, he reached for her shoulders, but she swatted
his hands away.

“I want my breakfast.”

He caught the naughty gleam in her eye. It was a gleam that remained
secretly buried and surfaced in a passionate rarity. She was a wanton,
sex-driven, mad woman right now. A woman that did any and everything
in the bedroom. Per his request or hers. This side of her he cherished
and loved. It meant she had truly let down all guards and had
submitted herself to their love and her sexuality. Sure, he didn’t
mind her usual nature, but when she let her freaky side show, John
truly felt the depth of his love for her.

“You get on top, and I’ll give you breakfast alright.”

Grinning, she reluctantly let his member go as she positioned herself
over his hard manhood and straddled his hips again. He lay back and
enjoyed the view of her slipping his oversized t-shirt that she wore
to bed, up and over her head and toss it on the floor. Her naked,
always took his breath away. She was truly a sight to behold.

Grabbing him, she slowly slid down onto his length, biting her lower
lip as she felt herself expand fully.

“You always play hardball, huh?” she whispered into his ear before
kissing his cheek.

Palming her hips, he guided them up and down, ever so slowly against him.

“Always.” Kissing her neck, John established their pace of an erotic
slowness, groaning at the sound of her whimper. “We have to make this
quick. My boys and I are going to the batting cage in an hour.”

“I…” She moaned into his neck as she grabbed a fistful of sheets,
the electric pleasure digging into her passionate pit. “Get him a
helmet.”

“Nah.”

She could say nothing more as he was beginning to stroke the spot
which banished all of her self control. And the way she grunted his
name, John knew she was basically there. Flipping them over, he now
rested on top, and ground hard into her center.

He could feel the sweat trickle down his back, and his breathing
becoming labored. This was most certainly how he liked to start his
morning. Leaning down, he kissed her hard as he moved his hips faster,
determined to experience that sweet release with her. Cupping his
face, Marlena inhaled his hot ragged breath, as their lips fought one
another for control.

Grabbing her hands, he roughly pinned them above her head and curled
them to encircle the pillow. With the strength of his thighs, he
maneuvered her legs like a straddle, pushing them further apart, which
allowed him to fall deeper. Thrust deeper. Fully possess her core. The
careful bouncing of his firm hips skyrocketed her to a place where it
was just she and him. No one else. Squeezing his hands, Marlena arched
her body into his chest, struggling not to scream.

“Daddy?”

Through the scorching heat between their bodies, the frenzied tensing
of her stomach and furious pounding of their hearts, did she hear him.

Her eyes bolted open at the sound of her son. Peeking over his
shoulder and seeing the door not completely closed, she panicked when
she noticed John had not heard.

“Nathan is finished w-with his b-break-fast,” she breathlessly whispered.

John continued to move his hips as he sloppily kissed her neck. “Your
son has horrible timing.”

“Oh, now he’s my son.”

Smiling, he powerfully thrust faster and harder, determined to get her
to let go with him.

Taking a second to swallow her lips, he buried his face back in his
favorite place as his wet mouth breathed against her ear, “Come on,
baby. You’re right there.”

“He might come in here!”

He ignored her concerns. “Let it go.”

Locking his eyes onto hers, John thrust forward in a manner he knew
would make her melt. His tactic worked as planned because within one
minute, he was rewarded with the sound of her muffled screams. Her
nails digging into his hands nearly made him want to scream but was
pleasing nonetheless. Covering her mouth with his own, he too groaned
his release and tumbled over right behind her.

“Daddy?” Nathan sounded closer. Too close for his parents who were
struggling to gain control of their bodies.

Tearing his mouth from Marlena’s, John gained control of his breathing
before speaking.

“Coming, son. Don’t come in the room, okay? Stay out there.”

“Why?”

He closed his eyes and steadied his breathing. Why children always had
to have a reason when ordered by a parent was beyond him.

“Because I said so. I’m coming, alright?”

“Okay.”

“He’s not going to buy that excuse for long,” Marlena whispered as she
ran her hand up and down John’s back while he continued to lay atop
her.

“He’s a smart kid.” Still struggling to catch his breath, he kissed
her cheek as he began to disentangle himself from her body. “I wish I
could do this with you all day.”

Wrapping the sheets around her heated flesh, she propped her head up
by way of her elbow as she sadly watched his naked body climb from her
arms and rise from the bed, slipping on his boxers.

“You can…you know.” Reaching a hand out, she grabbed the edge of his
underwear and pulled him back towards the bed.

He was completely under her spell as he now stood beside the bed,
watching entranced as she moved like a goddess beneath the sea of
white sheets.

“I have fatherly duties to attend to.”

“And you have bedroom duties that require your attention also.”

Letting go of the sheet and baring her body to him once more, she
leaned forward to plant open kisses along his stomach while John
glanced back at the door, then down to her enraptured form. His
stomach twanged in excitement at the feel of her wet mouth and tongue
moving along his still warm skin. Kissing her way up his chest, she
now hovered above his lips as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

“Don’t go,” she whispered, “I want you…again.”

She pressed her chest firmly against his, inwardly smiling at the
sight of his eyes fluttering. He would be hers again in a matter of
seconds.

“Baby, don’t talk like that.”

He could feel himself beginning to be affected by her words and their closeness.

“But it’s true.” She trailed her kisses down his neck. “I don’t
know…maybe it’s the fact that I’ve let all my worries go…that
we’re truly together now…that I cannot get enough of being with you
like this…that I need and want you. Like this. Oh. So. Bad.”

Sliding his hands down her waist, John gripped her soft flesh as he
kissed her briefly.

“I’ll tell you what.”

Removing her hands from around his neck, he began to coax her back
down into the bed as she looked at him bewildered.

“John, wh —”

“I promise, when I get back, I will take my precious time and adore
your body and I am going to tell you how.”

Now fully reclined with her head resting on a pillow, he looked behind
him at the door to ensure Nathan wouldn’t wander in as he continued.
He was going to adopt one of the techniques he used in the operating
room: describing every little detail of the operation he intended to
perform. Only this time, his operation was pleasing his woman,
something that he thoroughly enjoyed and could do completely blind
with both hands tied.

“First, I’m going to pinch myself for finally having you agree to move
here and get lost in those beautiful, hazel eyes. You do know your
eyes are the most enchanting shade of hazel that I’ve ever seen,
right?”

Marlena could feel herself blush as she shook her head.

“They are.” He gently closed each lid and kissed them. “And I’ll make
love to this cute and sexy mouth…taking my time to probe every level
of its seductive sweetness.” Sliding his hand beneath her head, he
kissed her deeply, seeming to suck the air from her body, for when he
was finished, she lay breathless and dazed.

“Then I’m going to worship your beautiful boobs.”

Leaning down, he took a moment to admire her heaving chest, knowing he
was ultimately teasing her. While staring into her eyes, he wrapped
his lips around each nipple, suckling briefly before kissing each.
Marlena’s hands lay paralyzed at her sides…too afraid to move for
fear that she would ruin the moment. He had never spoken to her like
this or teased her in such a manner. She was completely a prisoner of
his love.

“And next, I will slowly kiss my way down your stomach, while your
fingers pull on my hair tightly as they always do, directing where you
want me to go next.” His hands followed his verbal path as they came
to a halt between her thighs.

“I will then come to rest my head between your legs.” Palming her
centre, he stroked her softly as he kept his eyes locked on hers,
watching entranced how she was no doubt beside herself at this point.
“Slowly tasting you, licking each and every drop, as you begin to beg
me not to stop.”

“Take me,” she panted.

He grinned. “And after my appetite has been quenched and I am full of
you, then, will I rest on top of you, while your sexy and smooth legs
wrap around my waist as,” he removed his hand from between her legs,
bringing them to his lips and licking her sweet essence before he
lowered himself to hover over her ear, whispering, “as I fuck you like
never before.”

Marlena trembled at his words. It wasn’t often she liked his dirty
talk but now, it was more than welcome. Grabbing his face, she was
about to pull his lips back down to hers, about to beg him to do
whatever he wanted, how he wanted…when he stopped her.

“Patience, my lady. When I get back, we will enjoy ourselves. So,
while your son and I are gone, rest and prepare yourself, for a night
we both won’t forget.”

Kissing her cheek, he leaned up from her as he pulled the sheet and
comforter to rest below her chin, tucking her in tightly. Placing a
final tender kiss on her head, he left the room, without another word.

She lay utterly stunned. She stared blankly at the ceiling truly not
believing he got her that turned on, only to leave and fantasize the
remainder of the day about the second when he returned. She was beyond
hot with desire and speechless. The heat radiating from her body was
enough to set the sheets on fire as she tried to calm herself and
process what he had just done. Closing her eyes, she smiled and
decided to play his game and rest up for a night, of unbelievable
passion.

Chapter 88

“When do you want to move your stuff here?” Lightly caressing her arm,
John kissed the top of her head as he held her a little tighter in his
embrace.

Snuggling further into his side, Marlena grabbed his hand and
interlocked their fingers together, playfully swaying them, while she
kept her gaze focused on the movie which was booming from the flat
screen above the bedroom fire place. After reading their son a bedtime
story then staying with him until he fell asleep, they decided to take
it easy tonight and just enjoy each other before things got back to
normal in the morning.

“Um, maybe next weekend? I still have to tell Keith of my decision and
also my family.”

“Think he’ll be upset?”

She stifled a yawn. “No. He’s very understanding. We’ll work something out.”

John said nothing, not wanting to press the issue. Although she
agreed, she hadn’t officially made the move yet. He did not want any
comment he made to deter her thoughts of moving here.

“Anything you want or need special? Furniture? Clothes? Car?”

She smiled, leaning her head back in the crook of his arm. “You spoil me.”

“You’re my baby. Of course I will.” He angled his head and lowered it,
meeting her lips in a tender kiss.

“But to answer your question, um…no, I don’t think I need anything.
Maybe just a larger closet.”

His brows furrowed. “A larger closet?”

He found that hard to believe. His closet, he felt, had more than
enough space left to accommodate whatever she had to bring. And more.
His belongings only took up half as it was. There was an entire wall
of emptiness, as well as a bared, center island, for her to fill.

“Maybe. Let’s just keep that option open.” Stifling another yawn,
Marlena batted her eyes as she fought her hardest not to give in to
the rest that was calling her name. She had wanted to see this
particular movie for awhile now.

“Alright.” Reaching over, he turned off the lamp and snuggled further
beneath the duvet as darkness now encased the room. Although he had
every intention of keeping his seductive promise he made earlier, he
got the hunch that she was tired. And so was he. “Sleepy?” he asked.

“A little.” She glanced up at him, hoping he was as the same. The soft
sheets and his comforting embrace were drifting her into the land of
sleep. “Are you?”

A sly smirk adorned his lips. “A little.”

Grabbing her chin, he reverted his head back down to kiss her slowly.
What Marlena thought was an innocent kiss goodnight, quickly became
heated. It was filled with longing, lust and a burning passion.

Threading his fingers through her hair, he widened his mouth and
swallowed her soft and pink lips, before sneaking his tongue inside to
play with hers. Sliding her hand up his bicep, she moaned softly. If
there was one thing this man could do, it was kiss. As long as he
continued to kiss her like this — long and dawdling, as if he was
giving her a drug — until the day she died, there would honestly be no
need for sex.

“I thought you were sleepy?” she said, her voice laden with desire.

She knew what that kiss meant. He wanted to make long and drawn out,
gentle love to her. A love so slow that it would ignite a painful
passion within her. One that made her frustrated at his benevolent
speed, have no coherent thought but to beg endlessly, scream until she
was hoarse, groan while her eyes rolled into the back of her head, and
explode…all at once.

“I was…I am. You still are?” Dipping his head into the crevice of
her neck, he nuzzled the sensitive skin before he began to suck ever
so softly.

“John…” She attempted to angle her neck away from his incessant mouth
as her eyes unwillingly closed from the provocative gravity. She
wanted to enjoy his attention, but did not want to encourage what he
was no doubt doing. “Honey, no…I don’t want a mark on my neck.”

“You used to like it when I left my mark.” His mouth attached itself
back on the little, reddened patch of skin, working overtime to get
the desired result.

“I still do, but not there. The weather is supposed to be really nice
tomorrow and I don’t want to wear a turtle neck or scarf.”

“You don’t have to.” Resuming his task, he sucked even harder as she
began to get annoyed, yet turned on.

“Baby!” Turning her head down, she began to tickle his side, her
actions successfully getting him to stop.

He reluctantly detached his lips from her neck. “That’s not fair,” he
said, sliding his hand across her stomach to wrap around her waist and
hold her closer. How he loved her natural scent — soft, powdery and
fresh.

Giggling, she kissed his head that still remained in the crook of her
neck. “I told you I did not want to be marked.”

Sliding further down within the bed, John now rested his head on her
chest, in the valley between her breasts. She in turn wrapped her arm
around his shoulder and held him close, while her thigh remained
draped across his lower chest and slightly above his waist. She loved
when he lay in her arms like this. Usually, he was the one doing all
the holding, the one who naturally took the role of protector. But at
times like this, with no words spoken, she knew he just needed to feel
her arms around him for a change.

Reaching for the duvet, John pulled it up higher to cover them as he
sighed in content. This is what he’s been wanting…why he has been so
hell bent on them living together. They both needed moments like
this…not just on tonight, but every night.

Combing her fingers through his hair, she watched the television for
awhile, enjoying the feel of his body further relaxing in her arms as
she let her mind wander.

“Let’s go away,” she said so softly he barely heard her.

Closing his eyes, John was content to listen to the beat of her heart
and stroke her silken thigh as he let her idle conversation lull him
to sleep. “To where?”

Her eyes floated up to the ceiling as she thought for a moment. “I
don’t know…I don’t care.” She grinned sheepishly. “Somewhere far
away…just you and I.”

“No kids?”

She shook her head as she wiggled her toes. “No kids.” Smiling, she
opened her mouth to speak but closed it.

Even though he wasn’t staring into her face, could could feel that
smile…and see it. “What?” he asked.

She rested her head atop his, and closed her eyes as well. “I was just
thinking. I’ve always wanted to go to a remote destination. Where its
just…water…sand…a clear sky…and us.”

He dragged his hand up her thigh to drop at her waist, lightly
massaging the inward curve.

“A beach?” he wondered, given her description. His deep voice
vibrating against her chest was comforting.

“Maybe. I just want an entire day, or week, where you and I can lay
there on the whitest sand, naked, and enjoy a simple life…as we
enjoy,” her voice dropped, “each other.”

Smiling, he leaned his head back in her arms, and reached a hand up to
cup her face, “I like the way you think,” he murmured before tugging
her down for a kiss. Her sigh of content along with the smug smile on
her face was all he needed to see before he rested his head back in
its previous position along her chest and prepared himself for sleep.

“So, how about after we go to this remote location and enjoy the
simple life, do we get married and expand our family.”

John noticed how, when the last syllable left his mouth, did her
demeanor change. Her arms held them a little loser and hand stilled
within his hair..

“You want more children?” she asked.

It was something neither discussed, although both were hoping for at
least another. In the future. At least one person in this relationship
did. While John was ready to truly settle down and commit his life to
his family, Marlena still wanted to be a a bit selfish. She knew it
would take a few years to establish a firm, especially in a new major
city, and gain the reputation along with elite clientele that she had
once before. She also wanted to give herself time to adapt to San
Francisco, accept this drastic change, and eventually vow her life and
love to the man of her dreams. Another child, in between all of that,
was out of the question.

“Of course. You don’t want another John and Marlena creation running
around?” he asked. Yawning, John batted his eyes, attempting to stay
awake. Her resumed stroking within his hair always put him to sleep in
seconds. “I would hope we have a little girl this time…one that
looks just like her beautiful mother.”

She didn’t immediately respond, thankful that by the tone of his
voice, John was semi-sleep and not truly coherent in what he was
saying. Which came to an advantage for her because he wasn’t angered
by her lack of excitement about another baby.

“Well, I think we should get married first and work on a mini-me later. Deal?”

Grabbing her hand, he brought it to his lips and kissed. “Deal.”

She exhaled a sigh of relief.

“Oh, and, baby?”

Marlena’s anxiety began to rise. “Hmm?” she answered.

“If I haven’t told you enough today…I love you.”

She smiled, placing a kiss within his hair. “I love you more. Go to
sleep, sleepy head.”

“Promise not to let me go?” Sleep was seconds from claiming him.

“I promise to hold you all night. Now go to sleep.”

Pulling the sheets up to his arms, she ensured it was tucked tightly
around him as she softly stroked his temple and continued to watch the
movie. John’s comment about more kids caused her to banish the idea of
sleep. He had opened a different and bigger can of worms.
Edited by Tammy, May 25, 2015, 3:03 pm.

Chapter 89

“Uh, yes. You can just set the box in the living room as well.”

Pointing in the direction past the foyer, she instructed the mover
into the house as she ran a tired hand through her hair and shielded
her eyes while glancing across the front yard. Seeing John hoist more
boxes into his arms while her father gathered a few things, she still
found it hard to believe she had made the decision to move here. That
she and John were finally, officially truly together.

“You better never move again,” Laura demanded as she stomped into the
house. Marlena smirked as she followed her, stooping down to grab a
small box in route to the living room.

“Thank you so much for helping us. You didn’t have to.”

Contacting her friend just two weeks ago, she never expected her eager
offer in flying here to lend a helping hand, as well as stay a few
days. Her presence was a much needed breath of fresh air with all
they’ve had going on.

“I did. I had to see what kind of environment John was dragging you
into, since he’s taking you and my Spud away from me.” Setting the box
down onto the floor, Laura rested her hands on her hips and looked
around the large and open living room. “But, I approve. This place is
gorgeous!”

Marlena grinned widely, coming to stand beside her friend, falling in
love once again with the perfect mixture of modern and vintage decor.
“I know. I can’t believe I’m living here now.”

“You better believe it.” His deep voice caused her heart to skip a
beat. Turning around, Marlena smiled at John carrying more boxes. He
appeared like a college student while wearing a collegiate baseball
cap, t-shirt and shorts.

“I do believe and I am beyond happy.” Walking over to him, she wrapped
her arms around his neck.

“Where do you all want to go for dinner?” he asked, resting his hands
on her lower back as he peered down at her beneath this cap.

“I don’t know. Laura mentioned a fabulous italian restaurant
downtown,” she said, looking over her shoulder.

“Yeah, it’s called Gia’s! My future ex-sister-in-law, who lives here,
said you must dine there if you’re ever in San Francisco. I did a
little research as well. It is indeed rated as one of the best.”

“Then Gia’s it is,” said John. Kissing Marlena’s lips, he let her go.
“I’m going to help your father and the movers with the last few boxes,
then we can get dressed and go.”

“Alright.”

Kissing her again, John smiled at the goofy grin on her face as he
slapped her rump before leaving, causing her to yelp. Rubbing her
bottom, she turned to Laura who looked at her knowingly.

“He really needs to stop doing that in front of others,” Marlena muttered.

“But you like it.” Smiling, Laura walked over to the couch and plopped
down onto the cushion. “That man has you head over heels this time.”

Eyeing her, she rolled her eyes, wondering why she was once thrilled
about her presence here.

_____________________

Taking a sip from a glass half-filled with chardonnay, Marlena held
the stem of the flute tight within her left hand while the other moved
across the sensitive screen of her touch-screen phone. Sitting at a
table, seeming in the middle amongst other dinners at the surrounding
tables, she honestly hoped her guest would arrive any second now. She
noticed the time and sighed heavily as she resumed one-finger typing,
responding to an email. John and her father unable to make dinner
tonight for reasons of tiredness and a call from the hospital, she and
Laura were left for a girls night of catching up, dinner and possibly
dancing.

A promising night of laid back fun with one of her best girl friends,
Marlena was not truly looking forward to a much needed dose of ‘me
time’ such as this. When she kissed Nathan goodnight and left him with
her father at home, something clicked in her head, reminding her of
the heart-attack realization she had this morning. Something that she
had been mum about all day, until now. It scared her so, that she
couldn’t even tell John. She badly needed to discuss her realization
with someone or she would burst.

“Sorry I’m late, we got stuck in traffic.” Looking up, Marlena lowered
her glass as her eyes rested on a very flustered Laura now sitting
within the vacant chair. She had been picked up by her husband’s
sister earlier for a visit to her new house and to catch up. “Can you
believe Ted left me four voicemails, all sounding like a man whose had
no experience with children whatsoever. He was having a fit, for the
reason that Austin threw a tantrum not wanting to go to school today
because…wait for it…”

Marlena shrugged her shoulders.

“…it’s Wednesday. Go figure.” Laura rolled her eyes. “And, on top of
that, my mother informed me that Ted had his lawyer deliver divorce
papers to her house today. That’s what I get for letting him know my
whereabouts when it’s his weekend.” Throwing down her purse onto the
table, she sighed as she looked at Marlena, who could only offer a
sympathetic smile. Holding her head within her hands, she groaned,
“F.M.L.”

“Still becoming besties with your new babysitter?” Marlena asked
knowingly upon Laura’s usage of the acronym.

“Don’t ask.” Blowing out a breath of air, Laura reached for the drink
menu. Her eyes scanned the sparse choices, searching for the strongest
beverage.

Marlena smiled, quickly finishing her email. “Well, your lateness is
quite alright. In fact, you’re not the one who’s late. I am.”

The brunette haired woman looked at her briefly before focusing on the
ingredients of a specific cocktail, wondering how she could possibly
request it stronger. Noticing Marlena’s simple glass of wine, that
certainly was not going to ease the level of frustration she felt.

“What do you mean? I was fifteen minutes late, you were —”

“No, Laura.” Setting her glass down onto the iron-white table cloth,
Marlena quickly tossed her phone into her purse as she placed her
elbows on the table and leaned close, speaking low. “I’m late.”

Laura’s mouth fell open, the menu falling from her hands as she caught
her meaning. “You’re pregnant?!”

Closing her eyes, Marlena leaned back within the plush seat, feeling
as if a ton of bricks fell upon her at that question. John’s talk
about children that night a few weeks ago certainly sparked a stroke
of fear.

“I don’t know. I don’t think I am…at least I hope not.”

“Well, why not? You have a hunk of a boyfriend. Who wouldn’t want to
make babies with that man.”

“It’s not that I don’t want John and I to have more children. Just…not now.”

“Have you taken a pregnancy test?”

Marlena shook her head. “I’m too afraid.”

Laura pushed the menu aside and looked at her friend as if she was
crazy. “What are you so afraid of? I mean, you did have a child
before. Correct?”

“Yes,” Marlena gritted.

“Then what’s the big deal? Are you no longer taking your birth control?”

“No, I still am. But he hasn’t exactly been using any methods either.
So, it’s possibly likely.”

Laura arched her brow, grinning. “Every…single…time?”

“Yes.” Marlena could feel her cheeks redden.

Laura laughed loudly. “If your mother, would have just heard your
confession,” she held a hand over her chest as she continued to laugh,
“after that speech she gave us when we were sixteen about a man
ejaculating inside and you could still get pregnant.”

“Laura!” Marlena was not amused. Shielding her face, she eyed her
friend in annoyance.

“Okay. Okay. I’m sorry.” Seeing Marlena’s straight face, she snorted
and began to laugh again.

“This is not funny, you know.” She folded her arms across her chest.

“Oh, but it is. Here you are, having sex like you’re in your twenties,
without him wrapping it up…what did you expect! Birth control is not
abstinence in disguise. And he’s a doctor for crying out loud!”

“I know this, alright. Everything just hit me this morning.”

“Have you told him?” Laura asked, as she reached across the table for
Marlena’s untouched glass of water and sipped.

“No. I don’t want to say anything until I know for sure.”

“Well, why don’t you just make an appointment with a doctor to get a
test done. Then we can go from there.”

Marlena watched her drink the water, seeming without a care in the
world. “What if I am?” she whispered. “I don’t think I would want it.”

Laura set the cup down as she really looked at her. “Honey, what is
going on here? This doesn’t sound like you.”

Marlena grabbed the cloth from her lap and dabbed her eyes which were
beginning to bud with fresh tears. “I don’t know. My life seems so
jumbled lately and I’m struggling to keep up. John and I are finally
in a good place and I keep wondering how long that will last given our
history. I’m stressed about starting the company, which I’m beginning
to think was not so wise. Nathan and I relocating…” She sniffed as she
looked at her with sad eyes. “Another baby right now, I can’t handle.
I blame myself for being so careless and caught up in him. We’re both
adults, and he’s a doctor. You would have thought we would have been
more careful.”

“Well, if the sex is as good as you’ve told me, I probably would have
been living in the moment and not really that concerned either.” Laura
grabbed her glass again.

“It’s not that I was not concerned. Just, when I’m with him…”

Laura held up her hand. “You don’t have to explain. We’ve had this
conversation a million times. He’s a hunk and hung. Nothing else needs
to be said.”

Marlena’s eyes widened in embarrassment as she looked around, hoping
no one else heard her. “Will you, please!”

“Sorry, sorry. I swear, you’re turning into sister Marlena from the
nunnery everyday.” Digging into her purse, Marlena watched her
actions, wondering what she was about to do.

“Uh, what are you looking for?”

“My cell phone. I’m going to call Jenny and ask her to pick up Austin
from school tomorrow since Ted is having Daddy-issues. In the
meantime, you are going to stop with the wine and order herbal tea,”
Laura grabbed the wine glass and took a hefty gulp, “and make a note
to schedule a doctor’s appointment. Then, we’re going to enjoy a
fabulous dinner and stock up on pregnancy tests from the drugstore on
the way back to the house, and you can review the divorce papers I had
my mother fax over in between you tinkling on the little stick.”
Smiling widely, Laura felt very assured with herself.

Marlena could only laugh, grateful that someone was in control besides
her. She could not think clearly. “What would I do without you?”

“Drive yourself up the wall with worry.”

Nodding, she watched Laura call a waiter over as she sat silent and
inhaled a deep breath. Maybe John’s other wish would not come true
just yet.

Chapter 90

“Can you believe him?! Refusing me alimony after all the crap I’ve put
up with for 16 years!”

Holding the heavily worded papers up to her eyes, Laura walked into
John & Marlena’s bathroom as Marlena sat on the toilet, elbows resting
on her knees, looking at her dear friend in utter confusion.

“Are reasons given as to why he chose to do so?” she asked, reaching
down for the instructions to the pregnancy test.

“No. That bastard! You wait, I’m going to give him a piece of my mind
tonight.” Combing her fingers through her hair, Laura walked in
circles along the limestone tiled floor like an enraged caged animal.

“I don’t think that’s wise.”

Removing the applicator from the box, Marlena anxiously tore into the
package before slipping it between her legs.

“Why not? He deserves it and I deserve alimony!” Flipping the page,
Laura loudly groaned in frustration upon skimming more terms and
conditions that were guaranteed to turn her life upside down.

Marlena re-focused her attention on her own life matters at the
moment. Which was successfully aiming on this stick. As insensitive as
it was, she didn’t really care about Laura and her endless rambling.
She just prayed this test came out negative.

“I mean, do you think so?” Leaning against the doorframe to the small
room that contained the toilet, Laura stared back at her, waiting for
an answer.

“Think what?” asked Marlena.

“Marlena! Baby, where are you?”

So shocked to hear his voice, Marlena accidentally dropped the stick
into the toilet as her eyes widened in shock. “Quick. Shut the door!”

Springing into action, Laura did as instructed. “What is he doing here?!”

“I don’t know…finished at the hospital early?”

“Marlena?!” Walking into the bedroom, John tossed his blazer onto the
bed as he unbuttoned his collared shirt and removed his shoes. Looking
around the room, he noticed her purse and another woman’s pair of
shoes in the room. When he came home a few minutes ago, Frank had
informed him that both she and Laura had returned from dinner. Yet,
they were nowhere in sight. He wondered where they could be. “Baby,
you here?”

“In the bathroom,” she called out.

Leaning against the door, Laura slid her a box across the floor
containing a new test. Marlena successfully caught it and quickly
ripped into the fresh packaging.

“Hey, what are you doing in there?”

“Just using the bathroom.”

“With the door closed?” He reached a hand down to jingle the knob.

Laura gave Marlena a dumbfounded look.

“We leave the door open around here every now and then, okay,” Marlena
mouthed quietly. Her friend shook her head in amusement. “Uh yeah, Dad
or Nathan may have wondered in here on accident. Just being safe,” she
yelled back.

“Oh, I see. Well, they’re downstairs watching a movie. Want to play a
little while they’re occupied?”

Laura couldn’t take it anymore. This man really had an insatiable
appetite. “No, John, she doesn’t. And it’s me, Laura.”

He furrowed his brows. “What are you girls doing in there together?”

Removing the stick from between her legs, Marlena secured the cap over
the absorbent tip and set it on the small table located in the corner
of the toilet room. Cleaning herself, she buttoned and zipped her
pants, and headed for the sinks.

“Honey, just give us a minute, alright?”

Shrugging, John asked no further questions and went into the closet to
change into some comfortable clothing. Women.

“Well, did you aim good this time?” Laura asked, checking to make sure
the door was locked.

Drying her hands, Marlena sighed in frustration as she went back to
retrieve the stick. “Yes.” Noticing it still did not have a reading,
she simply stood there and watched, knowing at least one of the three
estimated minutes for a distinct reading had passed by.

“You know, you would get an even more accurate reading if you had
waited to take this in the morning,” Laura said, peering over her
shoulders. “Good thing we bought three.”

Not saying a word, Marlena blocked out her voice as she pushed her
hair behind her ears and focused on the digital screen. Both women
leaned closer as a faded letter began to appear. Their breathing
slowed and hearts raced as two pairs of eyes anxiously waited for the
wording to become bold and unmistakable.

Reaching down, Marlena gripped Laura’s hand and closed her eyes. This
was too much to bear. Her entire life flashed before her eyes as she
envisioned another baby, a beautiful product of she and John, rocking
their worlds upside down. More so hers. There was no doubt in her mind
that if she was, she would love it just as much as she loved Nathan.
But she just wanted a little more time…just a little.

“Marlena, look!”

Opening her eyes, she stared down at the screen. A clear-cut reading
of ‘Not Pregnant’ was legibly visible. “Oh, thank God!” Exhaling a
sigh of relief, she hugged Laura tightly.

“I’ve never seen a woman, at your age, so happy that she isn’t
pregnant.” Laura chuckled while Marlena looked along in irritation.

“Well, if you were going on three weeks late, and in my situation, you
would be relieved.” Grabbing the stick, she placed it back within the
box and in a spare grocery bag. “Here, when you leave here to go to
the guest bedroom, toss this into the kitchen trashcan. I’ll take it
out in the morning.”

Laura nodded. “Oh, remember to take one again in the morning to be on
the safe side.”

“I will, and I’m also making an appointment to the doctor as well.”
Laura looked at her as if she had lost her mind, her knack for
over-worrying getting beyond ridiculous. “For other reasons,” she
stressed.

“Ok.” Both women trekked to the door. “And please, if you’re going to
have sex tonight, or any other night, I do not want to hear it all the
way down the hall, and make the man strap it up this time!”

Shoving her, Marlena inhaled a brave breath and plastered a smile on
her face before they opened the door and faced John.

_____________________

It was just past midnight in the Black household. The house was still,
dark and quiet — devoid of all signs of life. Three of the five
inhabitants were sound asleep, except for two enamored individuals.
Down the winding, long hallway and inside the master suite, two bodies
were passionately connecting in the most intimate way that two people
could. Resigning to bed hours ago, it wasn’t until John’s innocent
petting and sly hand slid itself beneath the material of her panties
to stroke along her haven did Marlena read his mood. All it took was a
few hungry kisses and the widening of her legs for them to forget the
TV show and submerse themselves beneath the covers.

The task of being quiet and the possibility of being interrupted
fueled their passion so fast that it only took minutes before both of
their sexes were throbbing and desperately yearning to be joined. At
least for John that was the case. Marlena knew that they probably
shouldn’t be doing this, given her mild joy. But she wanted a
distraction and her slight triumph provided her conscious the peace of
mind she needed to succumb to the ardor of her lover.

Their naked, heated bodies nearly scorched the sheets as John pinned
her hand above her head and greedily kissed along her neck, while he
used his freehand to angle himself at her entrance. Upon the feel of
his engorged head poking, Marlena bolted open her eyes.

“Honey, wait a second,” she said, kissing his cheek. He ignored her
and began to slide himself inside when her hand reached down to stop
him. “Wait.”

He looked down into her defiant eyes and tried to clear his mind from
the sexual trance. He impatiently and quietly watched as she
outstretched her arm to open the night stand drawer and retrieve a
silver package. His brows furrowed more when she brought it up to his
view.

“What’s this?” he asked.

She rolled her eyes. “You know exactly what it is. Put it on, please.”

John looked down at the wrapper before meeting her eyes again. He was
beyond confused.

She clarified, “I’m just making sure we take the necessary precautions
so that we don’t get pregnant before we’re both ready for a little
one.” Her little scare certainly opened her eyes.

He sighed. “Baby, you’re on the strongest birth control to date. It’s
99.00% effective. I am a doctor. I —”

“Exactly, you are a doctor. And you should know, especially with your
little swimmers, that 1% chance means I could be pregnant next month.
So, please, put it on.”

Closing his eyes, he reluctantly took the wrapper and began opening
it. Marlena stifled a laugh at how hurt he looked.

“I hope its the right size,” she joked, watching him slide the latex
onto his length.

She had spent a longer amount of time on this particular aisle in the
store, searching for not only the right fit, but a certain kind that
would please them both. They surely didn’t make condoms like they used
to when she was a teen. There were so many types of skins, his and her
pleasures, etc. She got a few of all. But made sure, on the first
night, he wore the best so that he’d be more open to the others.

“This could break too, you know.” Fully protected, he tossed the
wrapper onto the floor and laid back atop her body.

She grinned. “I bought plenty.”

“And what about when we’re married? I’m going to have to wear this
until you decide you’re ready to get pregnant?”

How she wished he would shut up and just make love to her. He was
killing her high. “Are you complaining?” Feeling him rub his tip up
and down her folds, she bit her lower lip and smiled, happy that she
purchased this particular kind. It almost felt as if he was wearing
nothing.

“I’m so used to having all of you…” he leaned down to kiss her lips,
“and nothing in between. It’s going to take some getting used to.”

Grabbing his face, she brought his lips back down onto hers, moaning
when he slid into her. She tried her best to accommodate his change,
feeling how he moved his body differently, most likely trying not to
let her know of his discomfort.

She wanted to harp on him for being such a baby about this, but seeing
as he could not bear children, he would have to suck it up. He
surprised her when he grabbed her leg and yanked it up to rest in the
crook of his arm as he settled into a steady pace of gentle thrusts.
She could feel herself responding, the heat beginning to stoke the
fiery pit within the recesses of her stomach.

As much as she wanted to focus on the here and now, her actions from
earlier invaded her conscious. It would have been the logical decision
to voice to him about her being late and about taking the pregnancy
test as soon as Laura left them alone in private. But she felt, if she
did tell him, it could lead to an argument.

Through his continued powerful thrusts and stifling of her moans, she
couldn’t ignore it anymore. They had reached a new level of honesty in
their relationship and she didn’t want to jeopardize that by keeping
mum about something that would affect them both. She had to come clean
to him. Sprawling her hands across his muscled back, she moaned softly
into his neck, her lips pressed against his ear. Everything sounded
better when it was hot and wet enough, especially in the midst of sex.

“I took a pregnancy test tonight. It came out negative.”

John felt like he had been stabbed in the back as his hips abruptly
stilled and he gazed down at her, harshly breathing. “What?”

Catching her breath, she gripped his forearms and stared into his
eyes. She wasn’t expecting him to hear her so clearly. This was a
first.

“My cycle is nearly three weeks late. I wanted to be sure before I
told you.” She earnestly searched his eyes in the dim light, waiting
for anger or any signs of disapproval. She got nothing. “I would say
the cause is probably stress, and a list of other factors that affect
women. I’m planning to take another in the morning and make an
appointment to see a doctor here. Any suggestions?”

Her causal tone tapped his temper. John could only blankly stare down
at her. It was all a lot to process. Especially now. He had known she
was hesitant about more children right now but it all rubbed him
wrong. It seemed sneaky. How she didn’t tell him she was late…taking
a pregnancy test…sudden usage of condoms.

“So that’s what you and Laura were doing in the bathroom earlier?”

“Yes. I didn’t tell you right away because I wanted to be sure whether
I was or was not first.” She noticed the twinge in his face. “I wasn’t
keeping anything from you.” She had rationalized earlier that she
indeed wasn’t, drumming the ‘don’t ask, don’t tell’ property into her
conscious. Reaching up to run her hand along his jaw, she tried to
gauge any reaction out of his stunned demeanor.

“Any recommendations on a good gynecologist?”

He began to remove himself from her body but her arm stopped him.
“What are you doing?” Fear seized her at the sudden loss of his heat
and manhood.

Pressing his palms into the sheets beside her head, his jaw clenched
and eyes narrowed as he stared long and hard at the nude beauty
beneath him. “Just clarify something for me, alright?”

She nodded.

“You do want to have more children someday, correct?”

Again, she nodded.

“I need to hear it.” His strong tone and hard face sent a chill down her spine.

“Yes, John. I want to have more children with you someday.”

His face softened somewhat. “Alright.” He closed his eyes and inhaled
a breath. He would need awhile for what she told him to sink in. His
emotions were spinning — anger, love, and disappointment all rolled
into one. “And to answer your question, yes, I know a doctor. I’ll
call and see if she has anything available within the next two days.
And we will go there together and inform each other on anything
regarding our children, or future children, from here on out.”

Climbing from between her legs, she let him go this time as she pulled
the sheet up to her neck and stared into the ceiling, fighting to
block the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes. His rejection
and hurt stung as she realized she had screwed up. She didn’t know why
she thought telling him in the midst of lovemaking would soften the
blow. Besides, it was best they didn’t make love if she was to see a
doctor in the next day or two anyway.

“Next time…” his voice caught her attention as she looked at him
standing in the doorway to the bathroom, the light highlighting the
careful anger that had yet to be released. “…please come to me
first.”

She watched him give her a lasting look before going into the bathroom
and shutting the door. The sound of the door closing caused her to
tremble. She didn’t care whether he relieved himself or not. Obviously
her small confession had hurt him. More than she ever predicted. She
saw the way his face fell when the words ‘not’ and ‘pregnant’ made
their way out of her mouth. But she was preserving his false hope.

Tucking the sheets beneath her arm, she turned onto her side and
snuggled into the pillow, taking a moment to digest all that just
happened. If she didn’t know any better, she would say John wanted her
pregnant. Not in the future. But now.

Chapter 91

Two days had passed since that night. Two tense-filled long days.
Unspoken differences lingered throughout the air as they barely
communicated, slept on separate sides of the bed and performed an act
of the happy and in love couple for the sake of their son. Marlena had
anticipated his coldness, and in a way, was thankful for his
dismissiveness. That night, when he left her to fall asleep without
the comfort of his arms, she took the opportunity to regroup and
replace emphasis on her goals and new life here. Without her focus
having to be split between John and Nathan, she was able to work out
the various kinks for Evans & Scottsdale to finally become a legit
business. Although her business partner was hesitant and expectantly
annoyed, in the end, he agreed and both set a new plan in motion to
make their visions happen.

With one task down, the other was her biggest feat yet. Arriving at
the doctor’s office an hour ago, she was surprised he came. His tone
that night should have dismissed any doubt that he was going to miss
it. When he informed her yesterday that he had secured her a midday
appointment at the busy private practice of Dr. Chloe Seymour, she
knew this was a very important matter to him. He most likely left his
office early — located two elevator floor rides up in the large
hospital — to be here.

Now sitting atop the examination table quietly, her french pedicured
feet dangled over the edge as she fiddled with her hands and let her
thoughts spiral. Being locked in a room with your companion, in
silence, while together you waited on heavy news, forced one to
reflect on how things went wrong. Scatting her eyes to John then back
on an informational picture hanging on the wall about uterine
diseases, she ground her teeth, realizing that personal analysis was
happening to her, regardless of how badly she didn’t want it to. She
was doing good at ignoring the elephant in the room, and was happy
doing so. Until an hour ago.

John had acknowledged her justly so when Dr. Seymour asked personal
questions prior to performing the examination, putting her at ease
with this new physician. But when they were left alone, away from the
scrutiny of others, did the coldness resume. The chill in the room was
so frosty that it settled within her spine, causing the hump in her
back to straighten and finally focus her attention on the man who held
her captive in every possible way.

Holding the flimsy gown closer to her bare flesh, Marlena stared at
him silently, hoping to capture his attention and meet his eyes that
were idly skimming the glossy pages of a Women’s Day magazine. He was
surely still upset to resort to reading that.

“I’m sorry.” She gripped the edges of the table and locked her feet
together, swinging them back and forth, as she continued to watch him,
wondering if he heard her soft voice.

It seemed seconds…then minutes passed as her heart felt it would
beat out of her chest before he lowered the magazine and met her gaze
seeming the first time since they walked into the office together.
Searching his tender baby blues for any signs of anger and realizing
she had his full attention, she swallowed hard and continued.

“I should have told you about my symptoms, about my being late. But I
was scared.” Her hands busied themselves with the hem of the gown,
avoiding his penetrating eyes. It was always hard telling the truth.
No matter the recipient. “I guess thoughts of when I found out I was
pregnant before and our situation at the hotel that night…I just…I
panicked. Moving in, you and I taking a big leap, then my cycle being
off…” She met his eyes once more, remorse and sincere apology
screaming at him. “I’m sorry.”

John sighed and rose, his designer slacks flowing against the strong
muscular legs that lay beneath as he crossed the room with such a
presence it caused Marlena to shudder. He looked every bit the
successful doctor that he was in black trousers, and a crisp, snowy
white shirt, complimented by a red and white striped tie. He always
had that affect on her; whether they were alone in their home or in
the midst of a crowd. Each time he journeyed to her, his piercing eyes
and tall, perfect body, coming to only her, evoked a powerful,
unnerving feeling deep within her soul that even she didn’t
understand.

Her breath quickened as he now stood before her, the internal wheels
of dread already spinning out of control.

Reaching for her hands and holding them within his own, John lifted
them to his lips, and closed his eyelids as he kissed her knuckles
softly. Her heart softened at his gesture. Opening his eyes, unspoken
words of love, anguish and compromise were shared between hazel and
blue before he finally spoke.

“What will it take for you to understa — believe, that I am not going
anywhere? That you are my one and only…that we are solid and no one
or nothing can shake the foundation that our love is on.”

She sighed and fidgeted her hands within his grasp, knowing her
truthful answer which followed would disappoint him in some way.
“Time…just time.”

Searching her eyes, he could offer no words of dispute, knowing that
she was indeed trying. Moving here was a huge step for her and giving
them a second chance, even more. Maybe he was guilty in taking the
entire situation for granted and forgot that she as well as their son
could be gone within the blink of an eye.

“And I promise to give you that. No more pressure.” Reaching a hand up
to cup her cheek, he drew her closer so that their heads now rested
against the other. “I love you.”

“I love you, too.” She watched as his head lowered, his eyes meeting
hers a fleeting moment as his lips parted for a kiss.

Her eyes closed as she sucked in a breath before the sweet feel of his
perfect mouth molded onto hers. Sliding her hands up his muscled arms,
she moaned softly as he entangled a strong hand within her hair,
drawing her deeper into the seduction of his full lips. His mouth
attacked her two swollen ripe plums…tender and slow, calculated and
skilled, as his tongue traced the contour of her lips, sucking the
bottom then swallowing them whole again, stroking her mouth into
ecstasy. She got lost in their steamy kiss, not caring of their
location, a passioned paradise the only place they resided as she
willfully parted her lips to allow his tongue to fiddle with hers.
John blindly reached between them and separated her legs, stepping
closer to bluntly stand between.

He groaned deeply when she locked her feet around his knees and
grabbed his tie, tugging him forward. Failing to make love the past
few days had certainly affected both. They resembled animals in heat
as low groans and moans filled the small room. Pressing his fisted
hands into the tissue paper covered examination table beside her outer
thighs, he restrained himself from reclining her back and conducting
his own, personal examination of her anatomy.

His frame seemed to rise higher as Marlena gripped his face, holding
him to her as they kissed hungrily. Drawing his bottom lip between
hers, she sucked gently as she sneaked a hand around his back and
slithered it down to his behind, gently squeezing. She was rewarded
with a deep groan. Both had completely forgot they were in semi-public
and could be walked in on any second.

The sweet sound of her moans vibrated against his mouth, leading John
to wrap a hand around her waist and pull her closer to the
edge…closer to his pressing bulge.

Releasing her now swollen mouth, he breathed shallow and low as he
buried his head below her ear, feeling her hike her thighs higher to
clench his waist.

“We should stop,” she whispered into his ear, wrapping her arms around
his shoulders and cradling his head close.

“We should.” He made no attempts to do so as his hand discreetly
slipped between them, inside of her gown and palmed one of her globes.
He groaned at the feel of her nipple tightening beneath the pad of his
thumb, beckoning him to tease it with his tongue instead.

At the feel of his hand, Marlena lost all will power as she grabbed at
his face and brought his back mouth onto hers. Her thighs clenched his
waist tighter, nearly begging John to unzip his pants and soothe the
throbbing ache between her legs. They continued to remain lost in a
sea of desire as they made out savagely atop the examination table.

“Ahem.”

Detaching their mouths, heavy eyes rested on the doctor standing in
front of the closed door that neither heard open, who was a slight
shade of red at catching her colleague in the heat of the moment.

“You know examination rooms always does this to me, Chloe,” John joked.

Backing away from Marlena, he closed her gown and pecked her lips once
more before standing beside her. He nervously smiled as he thought of
anything to calm his growing erection. Boy, that faucet is shiny.

Looking over the brim of her glasses, Dr. Seymour smirked as she
ingested their flustered forms. “So I have heard on occasion.”
Grabbing the black stool that her narrow behind has grown to love as
the next best thing to a bed, she secured a blue folder beneath her
arm and rolled the furniture to sit a few feet in front of them. She
cooly plopped down and made herself comfortable. Adjusting her glasses
on the brim of her nose, she opened the folder and flipped through the
coded paper work, searching for the bookmarked page. “Well, I have
some good news and a little housekeeping.”

One hand gripping the front of her gown and the other squeezing John’s
hand, Marlena looked at him nervously before back down at the doctor.

“What’s my verdict, Dr. Seymour?” she asked.

“All is clear. You are not pregnant.”

Somberly smiling, internally Marlena did somersaults, hoping that her
deep relief was not entirely visible. She dared not look at John,
afraid to see any shred of disappointment.

“And given the information about your recent move, your,” she waved a
finger between them, “relationship and starting a business, we can
safely count those factors as to why your cycle is off track. Things
happen…it’s life. No one has a perfect cycle even on birth control,
so nothing to worry about there.”

Marlena exhaled a small sigh of relief as John shifted his foot,
continuing to intently listen to his colleague.

Flipping the papers, Dr. Seymour jotted down a note on a page before
resuming. “Now, in your urinalysis, I noticed that you are also a
little dehydrated and have a level of slightly low sodium.” Noticing
her patient look at John horrified, she offered a reassuring smile. “I
am not concerned right now. But to prevent possible ailments, I want
you to drink a moderate amount of fluids, preferably a sports drink so
that you can get both hydration and sodium. In addition, sprinkling a
little extra salt on meals will help.” Closing the folder, she smiled
widely at the couple, satisfied with what she labeled a good report.
“John, do me a favor and get the lady back on track, alright?”

Winking at her, he rubbed a comforting hand up and down Marlena’s
back. “You know I will.” Bringing his companions hand up to his lips,
he kissed it.

Nodding, Dr. Seymour began to roll backwards, when her feet halted
along the floor. “Oh! And your birth control is working just fine.
Regarding future pregnancy, no need to worry.” John had covered all
the bases in initial questioning earlier, while Marlena sat silent,
only speaking when questioned. “You are in perfect shape. Whenever you
two want to try for a baby, you just come back to see me and I can
make sure the first time is a charm.”

“We will,” Marlena eagerly responded.

“Alright. I will leave you to get dressed, Trisha. John, good seeing
you.” Rising, Dr. Seymour pushed the stool back in its designated
corner, missing Marlena’s sunken face at her slip up. John noticed,
nervously scurrying to usher her out of the room. “I will see you at
the banquet in a few weeks?”

He opened the door for her, his lips curling into a tense smile. “You
will. Thanks again for seeing us with your schedule so tight.”

“No problem. And nice meeting you!” She waved back at Marlena before
closing the door.

Leaning against the frame, John exhaled a breath as he turned and
walked back over to a woman whom was a stark contrast to the one that
was filled with an unbridled fervor moments earlier. Thinking out his
words carefully, he approached her mute form from behind, watching as
she got dressed.

Closing his eyes, he prayed things did not get ugly. Resting his hands
on her upper arms, his touch silently asked her to drop her hands from
the task of securing her bra. It took her a few seconds before she
figured out what he wanted and let her hands fall while he resumed the
job of clasping the delicate material. Glancing down to make sure the
lingerie was properly fastened, then did he lean downward and nuzzle
his lips against her shoulder.

“She didn’t realize she said it. I recommended Trisha to her before
and she is the best gynecologist in San Francisco, in my opinion.
She’s a good friend and I trust her professional expertise.”

Reaching for her shirt, Marlena slipped her arms through the silk
blouse as she turned to face him. Flipping her hair over her shoulder,
she buttoned it while peering up into his eyes. She didn’t want to
fight. They have had enough of that.

“It’s alright. I guess I should get used to that, huh?”

“No, no you should not. Trisha and I have been divorced for a few
years now. I don’t know why these slip ups are still happening.” It
wasn’t the first time she had been mistaken for the former Mrs. John
Black. She had let it slide then too, and she was going to now.
Although, her casual acceptance worried John.

“Honey, it’s alright. Just, when we are married, and I get called
Trisha, then we’re going to have problems.” Patting his face, she gave
him a smile that made his skin crawl, while he nervously watched her
slip on her shoes. “Now, come on. You have to get back to work and I
have to go save the babysitter from our son who is no doubt giving her
a hard time. Then, you’re going to come home and we discuss a possible
vacation and have sex like we’re addicts since we are not expecting!”

Grabbing her purse, she smoothed a final hand down her skirt, and
inhaled a breath, satisfied with her appearance.

John grinned as he wrapped his arm around her waist, and led them
towards the door. “I do love this girl.”

Chapter 92

John yawned loudly as he shut the garage door and locked the
connecting entry. Beginning to walk down the hallway towards the
kitchen, he caught himself mid-trek and turned around to slip off his
shoes. Marlena had gotten on his case the other day about dirtying up
the floor after it was just cleaned. The thought brought a smile to
his face. They had settled into a nice routine as of late, truly
fulfilling the societal gendered roles. Even though they had bumps in
the road, those seemed to be behind them as everything was finally
peaceful and happy, encouraging him to entertain the idea of how he
was going to propose soon.

Hoisting his leather laptop bag onto his shoulder, he yawned again as
he took his time journeying down the darkened hallway. As he neared
the kitchen, he noticed the lighting seemed dim…as if it was the
source of candlelight. He thought nothing of it as all he could
anticipate was playing with his son for awhile, having dinner,
showering, then collapsing into bed in hopes of a solid 6 hours of
sleep. A day full of non-stop paper work, appointments and meetings,
drained him.

As he entered the kitchen, the scene before John caused him to stop in
his tracks and wonder if he had mistakenly walked into the wrong
house. Quickly calculating the day — Thursday — and that he had saw
her earlier, his brows furrowed in further confusion as he realized,
he indeed had the right house.

Jazz music floated through the in-house speakers as aromas of fresh
herbs, spices and warm bread filled his nostrils. The fragrances
caused his tongue to twitch and taste buds salivate. He had never seen
his culinary space so filled with food — and food that actually looked
edible and delicious. Gourmet cheeses, fruits, vegetables and
different bottles of wine were among the delectables decorating the
countertops. Besides making dinner, she had gone grocery shopping as
well he noted.

Dropping his bag into a chair, he loosened his tie as he sought out
the woman that was most likely behind this display.

“Marlena?” The three-layered chocolate cake in the center of the
island resting in a crystal display glass, made his mouth water.
Grabbing a slice of an apple from the abandoned cutting board, he
munched on the crisp, sweet seasonal fruit and headed down the hallway
towards the dining room.

The scene before him, once again had him in awe. He nearly choked on
the apple slice. There she was, dressed in a leopard printed and black
lace designed body wrap bra slip. Normally worn as shape-wear for
women, he could clearly she that she was modeling more of the
pleasures and exotic variety. The satin material clung to her flesh
like a second skin, drawing his attention to her flat tummy and curvy
hips. Her full chest, pushed up and spilling from the lace trimmed
bra, caused his breathing to quicken as he caught the sight of her
overflowing cleavage…envisioning the moment when he would bury his
face between the valley. But the slip itself wasn’t the best part. It
was the length. Covering her upper and mid body perfectly, it came to
rest dangerously short, bonding to the tops of her thighs and covering
just the upper region of her butt cheeks. Nylon garters, decorated
with lace tops, clung to her thighs in a sheer tease and her delicate
feet rested in high heels that simply made him pant. Her wavy hair and
deeply red painted lips had him drooling. He could not believe this.

She was truly a vision, reminding him of one of their late night talks
when they discussed their secret fantasies about the other. There was
no doubt in his mind she was indeed making one of his come true.

“I wasn’t expecting you so soon.” Her smile caused his heart to skip a
beat. It was one that told him she was going to be his naughty kitten
for the night. The second she leaned forward to light the last candle
on the dining room table, he felt his member respond in excitement.

“I finished up early…thought we could spend tonight as a family.”

John was in a daze as he watched her set the electric lighter onto the
table and saunter over to him. The high heels elongated her legs even
more, creating visions in his mind of when they would be wrapped
around his waist for the remainder of the night.

“Our baby boy is upstairs, down for the night. His allergies were
bothering him so I gave him a tiny dosage of Benadryl. He’s safely in
dreamland. So, it’s just you,” she leaned into nuzzle her nose against
his cheek, “me, and,” reaching between them, she cupped his bulge,
causing him to groan, “him.”

“What’s the occasion?” he asked, careful to keep his hands at his
sides and play her game.

“I just want to spoil my man for a change. Is that a crime?”

Wrapping her arms around his neck, she smiled up at him. John stared
down at her, wondering how long he was going to be able to keep
himself in check as he felt her loosen his tie further and remove it,
then drape it to hang loosely around her own neck. If it was possible,
she looked sexier with his accessory on her body.

“No, no not at all.” The sound of his voice dropping into a tone he
only used in the bedroom let her know she had his full attention and
compliance.

“Good. Now, why don’t you enjoy that glass of wine I have fixed for
you and have a seat while I get dinner.” Patting his chest, she began
to walk away.

He gulped at the sight of her firm butt cheeks contracting with every
step she took. She’s always had a great ass. If she were to bend over
for him at this very moment, he would simply fall to his knees at her
mercy. “Need any help?” he weakly asked.

“No. I have it all…under control. Enjoy your wine, it’s one of your
favorites. I’ll be right back.” Winking at him, she sashayed down the
hall from his line of sight.

Taking in the candlelit room, John sat in the chair he assumed was
designated for him. It was the only one at the table with a plate and
accompanying flatware along with a glass of vino. Reaching for the
glass of red wine, he drunk a hefty gulp and smiled in satisfaction.
He couldn’t help but wonder if this was her attempt in further
apologizing for keeping the pregnancy test from him. Even though he
had long forgiven her, he felt the remorse she still had for that
incident. He knew without a doubt in his mind she wanted to carry
another one of their children. Being the typical male, he pushed her
feelings aside and settled on his own life purpose of procreating. It
took a bit of deep thinking and self-analyzing to realize she needed
her time to fly and once she was done, she would be back in his arms
ready to surrender completely.

“Ok, I hope you brought your appetite.”

He was pulled from his thoughts by the sight of her sauntering towards
him, pulling a rolling metal table behind her with shiny silver covers
resting on top. He guessed there were about four covers, what he could
only assume was food resting beneath them. Where she got the table
from, he didn’t question because he certainly didn’t own a thing.

Stopping beside him, she stood silent as he set his glass back onto
the table and looked up at her lost. When she fanned her hand back and
forth, did he get her hint. Making sure the food tray was unmoving and
resting on all four wheels, she moved to stand in front of him and
positioned her legs on either side of his lap. John groaned as he saw
the material of her slip rise, allowing him a glance of her thong that
lay beneath.

She stood tall and powerful as her stocking clad thighs slowly
lowered, her apex now resting on his lap as she mounted him. He knew
she felt his excitement at the tiny breath she took.

“How was your day at work?” Reaching behind her, she grabbed the
dinner napkin and straightened it out with the flick of her wrist.

“Good. No surgeries…pretty smooth. Just grueling paper work.” He
didn’t know whether to touch her or not as his hands remained at his
sides. Placing the cloth between their groins, she smiled widely at
him.

“And now, you came home to this. Perfect day, huh?”

“Indeed.”

Winking, she reached to her left and removed the four silver plated
dishes. Presented before John were three of his most favorite foods: a
perfectly grilled salmon filet, fresh seasonal veggies, macaroni and
cheese that seemed to be loaded with the best cheese and bacon San
Francisco had to offer, all complimented with a large hunk of the
four-layered chocolate cake he had ogled earlier.

“All of your favorites, well minus the veggies. They’re for me. I made
it all myself!”

He looked at her, a grin tugging his lips. “You made all of this
yourself?” His hands finally found themselves lightly resting at her
waist, causing her to bite her lower lip.

“I slaved all day cooking this for you. You better like it, Mister.”

“I already do.” His eyes hungrily grazed over her body. He was too
turned on to make a joke about her cooking abilities.

“Alright, so what would you like first?” Grabbing a fork, she eyed the dishes.

Ignoring her, he tucked her hair behind her ear and kissed the skin. “This.”

Pushing his head away, she squirmed within his lap. “Honey…no. Let’s
have dinner first.”

“I’d rather dessert.”

“Trust me…you’re going to want to wait for that dessert.” Something
about the way she said it triggered a lust he never imagined deep
inside.

“Alright.” He sat back within the seat and let his hands rest at her
waist once more. Observing the array of foods, he thought for a
moment. “The macaroni.”

Smiling happily, she picked up the plate and held it within the palm
of her hand as she loaded some of the cheesy noodles onto the fork.
“Open up.” Holding it in front of his mouth, she watched closely as he
opened and closed his mouth around the utensil, before she pulled it
back clean. He chewed slowly, groaning deeply before swallowing.

“It’s really delicious, baby.”

“Really?” She practically squealed in excitement.

He caressed her waist lightly. “Really. More.” Happily obliging,
Marlena continued to feed him, becoming turned on at sitting atop his
lap, his bulge pressing against her center.

“Want to try the salmon now?”

“Mhm.” Setting his near barren plate of macaroni back on the tray, she
grabbed the salmon and fed him a bite. John’s taste buds nearly
exploded in ecstasy as he savored the perfectly cooked delicacy. “Oh
baby…this is just delicious.”

She smiled happily, feeding him another bite. “I’m so glad you’re
enjoying this.”

Grazing his eyes over her body sitting atop his strong thighs, he
grinned widely. “Oh, I’m thoroughly enjoying this. I come home after a
long day at work, with you dressed like this and prepared a romantic
dinner, just for me…what man wouldn’t be happy?”

Setting the plate down, she wrapped her arms around his neck and
leaned in close to him.

“I’m glad I can make you happy.”

He finally, fully touched her. His hands slid up her back, then back
down to her hips. He couldn’t resist a squeeze. Both closed their eyes
at the contact of his heated finger tips on her bare flesh.

“You make me extremely happy, baby…always.”

“How happy?”

John smiled as he leaned in and kissed her lips. “Can’t you feel how
happy you make me?”

She giggled against his mouth before swallowing his lips. Kissing him
slow, Marlena moaned softly when his hands pressed themselves into the
smooth skin of her rump, gripping hard while gently rocking her
against his bulge. She knew if she didn’t gain control, they would
never finish dinner or what she had in mind.

She tore her mouth from his as she picked up the fork. “Time to eat more.”

“I don’t want food.” He reached for her mouth again.

“You need your strength.” Grabbing the plate of veggies, she slipped a
glazed carrot into his mouth.

“I can live on love.”

“No. Not quite.” Dipping the fork back into the colorful dish, she
lead a forkful of veggies into her own mouth as she placed the plate
back on the tray and occupied her hands with the buttons on his shirt.
John chewed silently as he watched her unbutton his shirt fully before
roaming her hands across his hard body. Her low eyes stirred his soul.

“You’re so sexy,” she whispered.

Her soft purr nearly did it for him. He didn’t know if this was
dinner…a strip tease or what. But he wasn’t going to be able to
restrain himself much longer.

“You think I’m sexy, huh?” He reached a hand out to fiddle with the
thin strap of her slip that seemed it may pop from his simple touch.

“The sexiest man alive.”

“Aren’t you lucky?” He dragged his hand down her chest, grazing his
finger tips along the tops of her mounds that were practically
bubbling over the cups.

“Very.” Looking at the food, she glanced back at him. “What would you
like next?”

“Cake,” he said, squeezing her thighs.

Reaching for the plate, she grabbed a clean fork and cut a piece,
feeding him. John chewed quickly, opening his mouth for more.

“I take it you like it.”

“I love.” Surprising her, he grabbed the plate and dragged his pinky
tip along the edges of the slice, smearing some of the icing in a line
across her chest, forming a small heart in the center. Glancing down
at his art work, she smiled at him. “May I clean up the mess I made?”

She nodded as her breath quickened at the sight of his head lowering
and leaning forward. Cupping the back of his neck, she threaded her
fingers through the hair at the nape of his neck as she relished in
the glorious feel of his wet tongue along her chest. He wrapped his
arms tightly around her back and held her steady within his lap as he
licked the creamy, chocolate frosting, his desire about to burst
through the seams of his slacks.

Marlena felt his increasing excitement, knowing once he had licked her
clean, dinner was over. He had had enough of the teasing. She was his
to claim and love anyway he pleased.

Sliding his tongue upward in a perfect trail, he licked the last of
the frosting, sweeping his tongue up her neck to hover over her mouth.

Gripping her backside, he said nothing for seconds, enjoying the sound
of her heart rapidly beating and thighs clenching his waist.

“I’m full. I want my real dessert now.” His voice was deep and raw.

“That, I can give.”

Quickly covering the food trays, she rose from his lap, the rush of
cool air a serious comfort against her damp center. Lowering the hem
of the slip, she smiled at his eyes that were so low and passionate,
she could feel him undressing her with every breath he took.

Grabbing his hand, she bit her lower lip when he unlinked their
fingers and palmed her waist, holding her to his groin while her bare
back rested against his rippling bare chest as he took a second to
blow out the candles. Closing her eyes briefly, she imagined how they
looked — she in her skimpy attire with his tie dangling around her
neck and him, lust driven, with his dress shirt unbuttoned and hanging
open. She could tell John was in possessive mode. Just the way he was
holding her right now said tonight would be a night neither forgot.

With the fire out, she gripped his hand tightly, ensuring to carefully
walk in the high heels and give him a little show while leading them
upstairs.

Chapter 93 — Part I

John’s eyes darted in the direction of the bathroom door as he shifted
his hips within the dark brown, castilian leather chair. The chair
that usually sat near the foot of the bed, was now positioned in front
and center of the fireplace. It was clearly a prop to the show that
was tailored for him alone, which would ensue any minute. Propping his
elbow along an arm of the round tub designed seat, he tore his gaze
away from the shut door and resumed his game of counting how many
times he heard the flames crackle.

He had been sitting for exactly eight minutes now, and counting.
Arriving to their master suite moments ago, Marlena had instructed him
to remain in the situated chair while she retreated to the bathroom to
do who knew what. She fleeted from him so fast that he was left
standing in front of the chair, completely confused. She snickered at
his flabbergasted face before closing the door. Mouth agape and pants
too tight at the groin, he honestly wanted to simply strip her of all
clothing and ravage her like a college frat boy. Not wait while she
changed into phase two. Regardless of how much he would like it.

The popping sound caused his ears to perk. One. Sighing for the
umpteenth time, he tugged at the ends of his unbuttoned shirt, his
eyes floating back to the bathroom door, intently staring…almost
magically wishing her to appear any second. How could she get him so
worked up, with the outfit, the heels, the dinner…then instruct him
to sit here patiently while she pulled another trick from her bag? The
heat from the crackling fire in front of him was beginning to get
unbearable, and so was his patience.

Leaning his head back in the chair, he felt the tightening in his
pants loosen, a sigh of relief passing his lips. He had made up his
mind moments ago. If she didn’t appear in a minute, he was going to
bang on the door and demand she show, or so help him, he would tear
the door down. Thankfully, his caveman act would never have to be put
to use. The dimmed lighting in the room suddenly turned completely
off, leaving him to bask in a room lit only by the glowing ambers of
the fireplace.

Lifting his head from the soft cushion, he looked in the direction of
the once closed door, now open and a vision of white coming his way.
He immediately sat up straighter within the chair as if he was a
soldier given a command. His mouth fell open and grew dry. No words
came out. His blue eyes zoned in on her methodical figure and focused,
seeming as if they were in a trance as they drank in every move she
made. The zipper lined area of his pants began to tighten once more.

The sound of a slow, R & B tune began to flow through the speakers,
just loud enough for them to hear and be seduced by the sexy beat.
Marlena was careful not to blast it too loud for fear of waking their
son.

He watched her slow, painstaking, journey towards him, his neck
following each move, turning as if it was made of elastic. The woman
strolling towards him…was just too beautiful to be true. Clad in a
creme, floor length silk robe, little make up adorning her face, and
waved hair pulled back into a messy bun with a few escaped tendrils,
there were no words to describe the vision that filled his eyes. The
only accessory she wore was the ring he had given her. That should be
her engagement ring. He bet nothing was underneath.

Gulping, his eyes continued to follow her, his breathing increasing
the closer she got. The rhythmical motion of her feet, as they dragged
seductively along the plush carpet, seemed to leave it melting at her
surrender each time she lifted a perfectly pedicured toe, leaving a
pool of beauty behind her.

Finally standing in front of him, John tried his best to control his
breathing and play it cool. But failed terribly as his chest rose and
fell in obvious excitement while his erection began to painfully press
against the zipper of his pants. She resembled a goddess of karma
sutra, no doubt about to give them both an unforgettable night.

Cracking a smile, Marlena gave no instruction, only flashed him her
best bedroom eyes as she slightly bent at the waist and slid a hand
down her silk covered leg to widen the slit in her robe and reveal a
bare, creamy thigh. Dragging her palm down the smooth skin, ever so
slowly, she moved with the beat of the music, truly letting herself
get lost in this moment.

John’s mouth continued to hang open, tongue snaking out to lick his
bottom lip as his eyes remained glued to the creamy flesh. Flashing
back to the times when his tongue was pressed against the flesh, he
associated it with the taste of sugar or honey. So pure and sweet. No
matter how many times he had seen her naked or they made love, it was
always like the first time.

The slow music was truly making her sensual tease perfect.

Stopping at her knee, Marlena slid that hand around her knee cap and
up the bottom of her thigh to rest back on her hips as she swayed them
to the side. Erotically slow. She locked eyes with John and drifted
her hands further up her body. Making sure to never break their gaze,
she continued moving her hands up the soft curves of her waist,
reveling in the sudden sensuality and what it meant to be a woman.
Feelings of lust and no abandon coursed through her as the internal
inferno rose, and she enjoyed this just as much as he was.

Grazing nimble fingers over her breasts, she noticed how John’s eyes
fluttered, obviously enjoying the sight. Cupping them within her
hands, she squeezed softly through the robe for his pleasure before
guiding her hands up to release her bun and tangle her fingers within
her hair. John thought she looked like a work of art when her head
dropped back, exposing her beautiful neck.

Lolling her head back down to him, her eyes had taken on a new
intensity as she placed her hand atop the belt, slowly pulling it
loose. His eyes bulged when he saw the first piece of bare flesh, then
completely all. She was completely naked. His slacks became noticeably
tighter at the groin upon her revelation, hoping her little show ended
soon so he could love her.

Letting her robe hang open, Marlena moved her hands back into her
hair, sashaying the mass of curls like a pin-up model while her body
continued to sway seductively to the smooth beat. Gliding them back
down, she splayed a palm across her chest before sliding it to the
left shoulder, pushing the material of the robe downward. Her arm fell
across her breasts, slightly covering them as her upper arms remained
clutched to her sides. All the time her gaze remained on John. Using
her left hand and moving it to the right shoulder, she repeated the
action before letting the robe slither completely down her body, every
silken thread flowing down her limbs as if it were water, as if she
was shedding a second skin.

Opening her eyes, she stood before him and said nothing, with not a
trace of clothing. Just the ring, making John badly wish he had
proposed tonight. The larger diamond would be perfect.

She parted her mouth, her tongue darting out to lick her lips as she
let him digest it all for a few seconds. His gaze traveled from her
small feet, to her smooth calves and lean thighs. They lingered when
they came to the bare region nestled between her legs, his mouth
watering at the thought that she was just as turned on as him. His
heavy eyes traveled further up, along the plane of her trim tummy to
her firm and bountiful mounds, then stopped. He adored her breasts.
That was no secret to her. As a breast man, he had certainly hit the
jackpot by falling in love with her.

Noticing him dawdle on one of his favorite regions of her body, she
continued to watch him as she walked up to the chair and stood before
him, closer, not uttering a word, waiting for him to speak.

John could only drag his eyes up to finally match hers and stare…the
act of speaking lost to his tongue. Beautiful was not a word that
would do justice with how she looked right now. Blanketed in the amber
lighting, the mood of the moment…she was honestly every man’s dream.

Seeing he was too overwhelmed, she reached for his hand and linked
their fingers together before maneuvering herself to straddle him for
the second time tonight, finding a comfortable position in his lap as
well as in the chair. She didn’t encourage him to touch her. She
wanted to let him take it all in. Besides, there was something about
him still being fully clothed while she remained naked that was such a
turn on. It made her feel wild and wanton.

Leaning forward, she nuzzled her nose against his cheek, sniffing his
scent as he had done to her on occasion. The fragrance swarmed her
nostrils, causing her to softly groan. He smelled of cologne, cocoa
from the cake and her perfume.

Still, he made no moves to touch her. He could only close his eyes and enjoy.

Trailing velvety kisses down his strong jaw, she directed them up his
chin before hovering above his lips. She watched as he slowly opened
his passionate orbs to stare into her own. Both was too turned on to
say anything. It was their unspoken agreement that they would let
their bodies do the talking tonight.

Pressing her mouth onto his, Marlena closed her eyes and led them into
a sweet and painstakingly slow kiss. She took her time to taste the
wetness of his lips…to memorize their contours…to feel how they
felt on hers….and to listen carefully to the soft grunts he made that
were practically drowned out by the music.

Sliding a hand around his neck, she angled her head, deepening their
kiss when his strong arms came to wrap around her waist, crushing her
body to his and pressing her hips down onto his rigid tool. The
sensation fueled the desire to orgasm right then.

A series of pecks ended their heated lip lock, leaving both breathless
— her lips swollen and his yearning for more. She smirked when she saw
his tongue drag across his bottom lip and curl back as his teeth bit
down just as soon as hers detached. He still wanted to taste her.

Skating her hands down his shoulders, she moved them across his hard
and broad chest, loving how his muscles tightened beneath her touch.
John just watched her face, reaching a hand up to tuck a lock of hair
behind her ears. His excitement grew as he saw her eyes light up upon
his nipples hardening beneath the flicks of her nails, of how she
squeezed his chest then slid her palms down his abs, clearly
appreciating his love of staying healthy and fit.

And there she was. Sitting atop his lap…completely naked. God, she’s gorgeous.

He could honestly say, he was not in a hurry to make love to her as he
would’ve been in the past. They were pretty advanced love makers if he
had to say so himself, achieving a level of intimacy that most couples
dream. This…them, right here and now, was it. Learning to fully
appreciate a partner’s body…beyond the physical, gratuitous
aspect…just indulging in the beautiful creation…that was her and
him.

Hearing the songstress sing, “Oh, how, I need you, honey….how you
bring me joy….fulfill my life, oh how much I need you…,” John wondered
what made her choose this song, because it fit them perfectly. They
did need each other. They fulfilled each other…completely. And they
brought a joy that neither knew was possible. Their love was powerful.
More than any universal interaction. It was as simple as that.

Feeling her fingertips trace down his lower abdomen, lightly past his
hairline, his breathing quickened when she bent forward once again and
began to kiss and suck on his neck. Her movements were unhurried as
she unbuckled his belt, using one hand to hold the top of his fly
while the other grabbed the tab of his zipper and slid it downward.
Snaking her hand inside, she pulled him through his boxers and finally
provided him a needed relief as her hand took hold of his length.

The palm of her hand covered half of his manhood as the curls of her
fingers secured her hold, then she gripped him gently and guided her
hand up and down him…slowly. His pre-excitement provided her with
ample lubrication as she stroked him in a way he loved. Taking time to
pay attention to the head of his member, she rotated her index finger
around the small opening, sucking harder on his neck when she did so.
The two pressures kicked his desire up a notch. As much as John was
turned on, he wasn’t quite to his breaking point. Turning his face
into her neck, he pushed her hair aside as he nibbled the delicate
skin, thrusting his hips upward every so often when she squeezed his
tip.

How he wanted to utter a word….and still, he would not know what to
say. This was all just too perfect. When she slid her hand down his
shaft completely and cupped his most sensitive part, did his eyes
almost roll in the back of his head. Moaning, he held her tighter to
him, feeling both his sex, along with her hand, moving against his own
stomach, creating a pleasant friction. If she kept this up, he would
have to take her soon…as much as he didn’t want to.

Marlena sensed his dwindling self-control, knowing how he was just
barely restraining himself. Lifting her head from his neck, she
honestly was barely restraining herself, too. She loved to unselfishly
shower him with attention like this — not wanting any placed on
herself. Putting forth the effort to spoil her man…cook him his
favorite dinner…dress sexy…give him a sensual show…was something
she hoped they would continue to do even when they grew older.

Regretfully letting his rigid shaft fall from her grasp, she carefully
began to rise from his lap when his strong arm tightened around her.
He did not want to let her go. Grinning, she tried to rise again, only
to have his arm grip her even tighter and eyes look at her as if she
was crazy.

Grabbing both his hands, she rose them above his head and pressed them
into the back of the cushion as she pressed her lips back onto his
own. “The bed,” she whispered against his mouth before swallowing them
whole.

Lacing his fingers through hers, John floated them back down to wrap
around her back, holding her prisoner to his chest with her own hands
behind her back, being held captive by his own. Nipping her chin, the
little growl she gave at her submissive position made him lose it.

Letting her hands go, he secured them back at her waist as he
carefully scooted from the chair, picking her up and holding her to
him in the process.

Lowering her head back to his neck, Marlena tightened her legs above
his hips as he took them to the bed while she softly bit his earlobe.
That drove him crazy. His audible grunt told her so.

Now standing next to the bed, he gently laid her down, careful not to
drop his weight atop her slim frame. Settling himself between her legs
briefly, he maneuvered himself to rest on his knees, and towered tall
above her laid position. Staring down at her, with envious blonde hair
surrounding her soft face, supple chest rising and falling, while she
watched him undress, he wanted to pinch himself for being so lucky.

Just as she did, he slowly removed his shirt, unveiling every ridge of
every muscle, then throwing it onto the floor.. Her breath quickened
at his shirtless chest and manhood, which still was protruding from
the zipper of his pants, standing very tall and erect. He was all man
— truly an Adonis, and hers personally.

Next came his pants. Un-looping his belt, he tossed that onto the
floor as well before he slid from the bed and carefully removed his
pants, then joined her once more.

Crawling between her thighs, he pushed her hands back to lay flat
against the mattress and above her head, silently commanding them to
remain straight and willing to move in any direction he led. Starting
at her bare arm pits, he smoothed his hands up her arms, while he
stared into her eyes. Her soul shook at the intensity of his gaze. A
love and devotion unspeakable shouted at her from the windows of his
spirit. She wanted to cry at how beautiful all of this felt. Lifting
her right leg, she wrapped it around his upper back while her left
remained loosely draped around his waist, her foot digging into his
taut hips and pressing him a little harder into her dripping core.

Not linking their fingers this time, John slid his hands back down, to
continue down the side of her body, their destination her legs. Those
lean and sexy legs that went on for days. Burying his face into her
neck, he nibbled, while she continued to stare up at the
ceiling…afraid to breathe too loudly, blink or close her eyes, for
fear that this sensational feeling would end. They had never been this
connected and tender with each other.

Kissing his way downward, John showered her breasts with attention as
he journeyed lower, his mouth skillfully moving, fixed on his mission.
Her eyes unwillingly closed and mouth fell open, releasing wet gasps
into the air as the tip of her tongue touched her top lip, and licked,
while she tossed her head back. He glanced up and happened to see the
sight in action, and smirked. She’s amazing.

Just when he was about to reach her navel did he feel the unmistakable
tug of her hand within his hair, interrupting him. Glancing up the
length of her body, his brows furrowed in confusion as he watched her
grab his face and pull him back up.

Tightening her leg around his back, she slid a hand down to his
muscled bottom and pushed him against her throbbing and drenched lips,
silently telling him she was ready to be truly joined with him.
Smiling down at her, he pecked her lips as he angled himself and
slowly glided into her warmth.

Both moaned at the feeling, instantly submerged from the intensity of
their union. True to the mood of the night, John kept his pace
excruciatingly slow…thrusting gentle…trying to feel every part of
her that released and received each pulsating inch of him. Linking
their fingers, he rested his forehead against hers, while their eyes
closed, enjoying the feel of their souls touching. He grunted loudly
when her left leg rose to interlock with her right at his upper back.
Marlena had never heard that noise before. It made her smile and
gyrate her hips beneath him in such a lustful manner that it earned a
deeper, hungry, sex-enticed growl that she swore every woman in the
universe could have orgasmed to.

He was so overcome with love, passion and unwavering devotion to her
at this instant, it was truly surreal. As was Marlena. A tear escaped
from her eye at the beauty of the moment, of how wonderful this all
felt. Releasing one of her hands, he brought his down to grip her
thigh, hiking her leg higher around his waist while her free hand
wrapped around his neck.

The passion was climbing to a point of no return as he thrust long and
deep, burying their single joined hands into the mattress with each
gaping push. Arching her head into the comforter, Marlena whimpered
softly…the sound rising from a hidden place within her throat and
vibrating against her teeth. The second he begin to rotate his hips,
grinding fiercely into her…his groin hairline teasing her hot button
upon the increased proximity, she couldn’t resist jousting her pelvis
eagerly, her inner pit boiling over with desire.

Staring into his eyes, which were blackened, she cupped his face,
wanting to tell him how she felt but no words were suitable.

“I love you,” he whispered, seeming to read her mind.

“I love you,” she answered back.

Hiking up her leg higher, John could feel his member tap that infamous
spot that made her lose all control. And history did not fail to
repeat. Repetitions of deep thrusts, of his hips rotating, of her
thighs clenching his waist, of their hands squeezing so hard someone’s
wrist was bound to break, and their foreheads miraculously remaining
locked together in their slow, heated movement, a bystander would
believe this was all rehearsed. Then it happened.

She broke their musical filled silence by her breathy, yet controlled
moans of release. As a mother, even in a moment like this, her child
was never far from her conscious.

Letting her leg and hand go, John allowed his body to fall fully on
top of her, as he wrapped his arms around her back and held her as
tight as possible, not caring if she was uncomfortable. He was not
letting her go. He buried his face into the mattress beside her head
as he groaned his release into her ear, his deep thrust eventually
slowing to bucks.

Marlena still clung to him, riding the waves of her release. Her
breathing was erratic, her flesh clammy and she felt glued to John’s
strong chest…to his body and soul. They lay in a heated, tight
embrace of pelvis-to-pelvis, stomach-to-stomach, chest-to-breasts, and
head-to-head. And she’s never felt more beautiful.

Groaning long and deep, he released all that he possessed inside,
seeming to crush her frame to his, squeezing tighter with every push.
Her scare of no condom was the last thing on either’s mind.

Finally, when their bodies stilled, breathing calmed, and pulses
returned to normal, did their conscious fill with the slow music still
floating through the speakers and romantic ambiance of the lighting of
the room. Curling her legs around his calves, Marlena ran her hands up
and down his back as he continued to hold her dearly, shifting down
slightly but careful not to slip out of her as he lay his head on her
chest. She was okay with the fact that he was resting all of his
weight atop of her. It was comforting.

Closing her eyes, she rested and enjoyed, as did he, while they lay as one.

Chapter 94 — Part II

Marlena guessed it was about 2 a.m. when his kisses stirred her sleep.
She didn’t even remember dozing off. Squinting her eyes and glancing
to her left, she took note of the bright numbers on the clock which
rested on the night stand, confirming her assumption. They had only
been asleep for three hours. Well, she had. The current touches from
the man whom lay beside her had probably not slept at all.

Being pulled from the realms of a blissful slumber to feel John’s
thick fingers between her thighs, caressing and teasing her labyrinth
of ecstasy in a way that caused her to gush with pleasure, even in her
sleep, while his lips danced along her jawbone, was a pleasant
surprise. Careful not to move and alert him of her state of awareness
just yet, she scrunched her brows and widened her eyes as she observed
their surroundings. Her ears were filled with his shallow breathing,
noticing the music had long gone and that they were now nestled
beneath the soft sheets with just the fire remaining, that was only a
few crackling embers, leaving them practically in the dark. The
ambience was all so relaxing and alluring that she was tempted to
close her eyes and dream once more.

Instead, she indulged the man whose eager brushes of his finger tips
were working overtime to get her passion pit flowing and ready for
him.

Widening her legs, she turned her head into the pillow and kissed his
cheek. “Hey,” she whispered against his ear.

Placing a loud and lasting kiss on her collarbone, he leaned up and
smiled, the gesture reflecting within his eyes. “I was wondering what
was taking you so long.”

His eyes resembled a deep, cobalt blue, glowing bright and loud within
the low lighting. She had always admired how his orbs transformed when
he was feeling an intense emotion — especially when aroused. They took
on some of the most beautiful shades of blue she had ever witnessed.

Rolling his index finger around her love button, he applied the
smallest of pressures and slid his middle finger down to playfully
dart in and out of her opening. Her eyes fluttered at his movement.

“How long have you been awake?” she asked.

Extending her hand upward, she ran it along his bicep, gripping the
taut skin when he took a second to position himself atop her. The feel
of his stiff flesh caused her to gasp as their sexes brushed against
one another.

“Long enough. Are you tired?”

His hand slipped from her between her legs and journeyed up to his
mouth. Marlena sharply inhaled a breath of air as she watched him lick
her essence from his finger tips with an avid appetite, his gaze never
wavering from hers as his tongue savored each crystal drop, leaving
his fingers clean with only the scent of her lingering on the damp
skin. She was practically on the brink of an orgasm when he deeply
inhaled those same fingers, his eyes flashing with a tsunami of lust,
followed with a groan.

The things he did in the bedroom made her seriously consider the
possibility of harming another woman who so much as looked at him the
wrong way. He was such an amazing, rare and unique lover, spoiling and
pushing her to limits she never thought existed. She was permanently,
internally branded by Dr. John Black. No other could compare, she was
positive. His hands dipped back down as they found a home in her
southern region once more before slowly traveling up her body and past
her tummy, to rest on her supple mounds, squeezing softly.

“Hmm?” He was still waiting for an answer.

She smiled, “No.”

Sliding her hand up his strong shoulders, she cupped his neck and
tugged his head down to hers, sighing when their lips finally met. She
tasted herself on his tongue, a sensation she eventually adapted to.
It was something about the scent of her arousal, boasting from his
mouth, that turned her on more than words could describe. Marlena
clung to him tightly as they kissed like tortured lovers separated
worlds apart while their hands were busy teasing each other until both
were ready.

With a secure arm wrapped around her waist, John rolled onto his back
and half-laid against the headboard as he propped his knees, causing
her to fall onto his waist and mid-torso. When she extended her arms
behind her to grab the sheets and cover their lower regions, he swore
he felt his member twitch. Her full chest protruding into the air, as
she sat atop him, was always a captivating and provoking sight.
Guiding both his hands up her smooth back, he brought her upper body
down to him and held her neck in place as his lips reunited with hers,
kissing her with such demand that the air was sucked from her body.

The impending lovemaking was not going to be like the previous, gentle
and romantic connection they had earlier, she could tell. His urgent
kisses and frantic hands said that he had been awake for a while, hard
and horny, waiting for the perfect moment when she would finally
awaken and he could bury himself within her depths for the second time
tonight.

Pressing one hand into the pillows beneath this back, she broke their
kiss for need of air and held his member with the other and angled
herself to slide down upon him, when he stopped her.

“What is it?” she whispered.

Saying nothing, John reached out towards the night stand and opened
the drawer, retrieving a small package. She said nothing and sat
silently atop his waist, watching as he eagerly tore into the plastic
with his teeth. About to put it on, she interrupted him and took
possession of the condom herself.

Holding his pulsating organ once more, she slowly rolled the
lubricated protection down his length, smiling when the rubber made a
slight snapping noise once it reached the bottom. Glancing down, she
was amazed at his beautiful tool…its perfect shape, length and
girth. The sight caused her to lick her lips in want. Her inquisitive
eyes also noticed that he really filled this one out, too. If they got
a little rough, as she anticipated, this was bound to break. It almost
crossed her mind for him to put on another.

John disrupted her thoughts as he reached for her face and pulled her
back down to him, his large hands spreading her hips apart and pushing
her lower, every part of him being engulfed inside of her warmth.

They moaned softly at the feeling, keeping with the mood of their
previous joining and still, not in a rush…just taking their time.
This slightly leveraged angle, for some reason, made everything feel
so much more pleasurable. So much more erotic. And just so heavenly.

She could feel the ridges of his tool grazing the sensitive lining of
her core each time his hips dropped downward and he slid partially
out, then pummeled back in. She could feel the head of his member,
teasing the soft cushions of her g-spot, threatening to penetrate and
find a home deeper, in the sanctum of her cervix. Yes, this precise
position allowed her a feeling of pleasure she had never experienced
with him. Her nerves roared with desire as she became impassioned,
releasing a woman in the midst of sex she did not know was trapped
inside of her.

Biting her lower lip, she felt the flood of her succulent liquor
trickling down his shaft, knowing that she would not have just one
orgasm, but many on top of many, from this single moment. John
continuing to guide her bottom up, down and circularly atop him…in
the slowest of movements, caused her to lose all self control and
succumb to their intoxicating union fully.

Ensuring to sustain complete motions in her hips and lower back, she
slightly lay atop his half-laid body, her stomach pressed against his,
hands splayed into the pillows as her nipples dragged across his
chest, increasing her fervor while she sedately and sensually rode
him. Her lips clamped together and tucked into her mouth as she
whimpered, struggling not to cry out. Marlena could feel her limbs
threatening to coil around his body, her haven receiving him so freely
as if it was personally crafting a mold of his member into her waved
crescent. Oh, gosh, I’m going to lose it. Gripping the pillows, she
stared down into his face, wondering if he was feeling the same.

He was.

She watched his expressions when she ground her hips a certain way and
how, when she exhaled a moan, did a smile form at the edges of his
lips, his gaze remaining firmly locked on their joined sexes. This
position, with her body slightly higher along him, allowed his face to
be fixated at the level of her breasts. They swung in front of his
face, tempting him as if they were premium steaks and he was a lion.
His mouth literally watered, but refused to indulge. He was saving his
appetite for something else.

Pressing a kiss in between her breasts, John relaxed further into the
bed, his upper back now only against the headboard as his hands slid
from her bottom to lay sprawled out at his sides. His silent actions
gave her permission to ride and guide their lovemaking however she
wanted. He surrendered.

The lighting from the fire haloed around her like a scene from an
erotic movie — as he no doubt knew they resembled in this room, in
this bed, in this moment. His now midnight shaded eyes focused on the
blonde sitting atop his manhood, her hips wholly swallowing him,
allowing his erection to touch and massage the treasure that lay
buried inside her chamber, before it was released, then touched again.
It was truly a sensational feeling. Which is one of the many reasons
he loved her on top.

He growled when her hips sat fully on top of him — ass-to-muscular
thighs — and remained, while she bucked in steady, mind-blowing,
circular movements and anchored her eyes onto his own. Seeing her
mouth the word ‘baby’ then moan and toss her head back, he was in awe.
She looked so resplendent. Her warm and tender thighs clutching his
waist and hands running up and down his muscled chest as she rose and
fell on him, was a feeling and view he could endure everyday.

The vigor possessed her completely as her lust swindled on the
pendulum of a release so powerful and consuming, it scared her
slightly. Marlena met his gaze once more, the visioned intensity
increasing her desire by the seconds. Still at her free will, she
continued to grind her hips in that tantalizing manner when at the
feel of John slide his hands up her thighs, sweeping across her
sugared diamond before giving them a gentle squeeze then falling back
to lay at his sides, did her pace increase. Using his abs for
stability, she threw her head back once more and rocked faster as her
mouth fell open, breaths of his name barely audible. Her entire body
was on fire as the tensing in the bottom of her stomach became too
much to control.

He continued to lay back and watch how she was losing the ability to
maintain and steer the ship of control. He enjoyed witnessing the
transformation of her becoming consumed with passion, making love to
him like a vixen he could only dream of. Partaking in the scene just a
few seconds more, he then maneuvered his upper body upward and propped
his arms behind him. The added leverage drew them closer, granting a
deeper penetration and sweet level of intimacy. Marlena could feel her
eyes threatening to roll back into her skull. All she could do was
grab his shoulders and grip the firm skin tightly while her hips took
on a mind of their own and further increased her pace.

She wanted to close her eyes and fully relish in the pleasure their
union was bringing, but the unspoken command in her lovers’ eyes told
her that he wanted her to watch. To feel with her eyes open…to
observe how his eyes felt and moved all over and inside of her body,
without the use of his mouth or hands.

And did she ever. This intangible touch was more than anything she
ever experienced.

She felt the intensity of his gaze as it stroked her soul, causing her
tongue to stir and threaten to cry out his name in different
languages. She felt how his hungry eyes licked, swallowed and
thoroughly enjoy her breasts each time they darted down for a glance
when her nipples made contact with his chest. She felt when he
envisioned a child — a baby girl formed from their love — was nestled
inside of her womb when their stomachs touched. And she felt how he
was telling her to come for him, and come hard, while his tool was
there for her to use and do as she wanted.

She felt it all and then more…without him touching, speaking or
tasting her body…all with her eyes open.

Her breaths were growing short as she rocked faster and faster,
feeling her release about to happen any second now. John continued to
watch, detecting how her body tensed and entire being became aflame
with their passion as she wrapped her arms around his torso and held
him even tighter, her arm securing around his back and holding him
closer. His hands still planted firmly behind him and legs taut and
straight behind her beneath the sheets, he quietly watched, more
sexually turned on than he’s ever been in his lifetime, as he mentally
counted the seconds when her release would happen. And then it did.
Struggling to control her cries, she framed her hands around John’s
face, leaning down to muffle the heart-stopping sound of her orgasm in
his mouth as she rode out wave after wave, miraculously keeping the
slow and steady hard, erotic rocking of her hips atop member.

She breathed harshly as she struggled to come down from her high. She
could feel the glazing that most likely coated her eyes. Never before
had an orgasm been so intense and fulfilling. Feeling John shift them
so that he rested back and straight up against the head board, did she
develop a cramp in her thighs at the higher position. When some of her
senses had semi-returned to normal, her eyes widened in shock at a
sudden realization. He was clearly still sheathed inside, solid and
pulsating.

He wasn’t done yet.

He said nothing as he watched her body relax, his hands still prisoned
to his sides and mouth closed shut. He was in awe as he observed how
her chest rose and fell in controlled breaths as she still rested atop
him, waiting for his next move. Dragging his gaze from their groins,
up her body and finally on her face, his eyes grew darker as he
noticed her brows furrowing, trying to read his passionate orbs in the
dim light.

Marlena breathed heavily through her nostrils as she watched his
still, half-sitting up form making no attempts to move. It took her a
few seconds before she caught on. In all the years that she had
embarked with John on the roller coaster of sex, she had learned so
much about her body. More like, he had trained her body. And that
included her ability to still have the stamina to ride him and
experience another, if not many, earth shattering transportations to
that envied plateau in a single session.

Taking the hint, she held firm to his shoulders and began rocking her
hips ever so slowly, again. Sliding a little further down his chest,
she placed a hand back on his thigh and the other along his stomach.
Her flexibility would cause soreness come morning she knew. Her lower
half continued to move in scintillating circles…bouncing a little,
before swallowing him whole. Marlena was simply mesmerized at how he
watched her close and carefully. She continued to move in hoop like
motions, lifting up every now and then to tease his tip, before
sliding back down.

He groaned at her movement, her gripping, slow rotating movement that
elicited a pleasure deep within his gut. It was what every man dreamed
of when a woman was on top. The buzzing pleasure was too much. He
couldn’t take not touching her anymore. Sitting fully upright, he
wrapped his arms around her waist and finally connected with her
flesh, hugging her tightly to him. Burying his face into her neck,
they clung to each other as they relished in their love.

John kept a firm arm wrapped around her upper back while the other
palmed her bottom, aiding her movement. She rocked up and down,
reaching behind him to grip the headboard for leverage, biting her
lower lip as she felt the pleasure rise once doing so.

His moist mouth lightly kissed along her chest, groaning as in one
instant, did her hips weave and swivel in a way that sapped all of his
strength. This woman would be the death of him. Tilting his head back,
he sought out her mouth as she leaned down and rested her head against
his, her hair blanketing their faces as their hips moved eagerly
against each other.

“I want to grow old with you,” he whispered into her mouth before kissing.

Her voice was raspy and breathless, “You will.”

He smiled, circling his own hips beneath her. “I want to have more
children with you.”

She moaned loudly, barely hearing his statement. “You will.” Marlena
surprised him and tightly gripped the headboard, moving her feet so
that they curled up beneath her behind and rested on his upper thighs.
Her slight re-positioning opened her cave even more to him, earning a
long, deep, groan, further escalating their bliss.

“I want to continue having amazing sex with you.” He hugged her
tighter and nipped her lips, causing her to grin.

“Oh, baby, you will.”

“What do you want?” he asked, sliding the hand that was gripping her
upper back, down to rest on her other supple, cheek bottom. Gripping
her ass firmly, he rocked her harder yet still at a slow pace,
eliciting her to moan loudly. Very loudly. There was something about
making love so low, and moving so erotically, fully succumbed in the
heat of the moment, that made everything extra pleasurable and extra
sexy.

“I want to be your wife.” Her statement alone nearly made John climax.
He wasn’t expecting that response.

“What else, baby? What else?” The jutting up of his hips increased,
her sounds of sex becoming uncontrollable.

“I want to make you so happy. I want…oh, John.” Her thighs moved
closer to his waist as she squeezed them tighter than before. Keeping
one hand firmly on the headboard and using the other to grip his
shoulder for stability, her hips began moving lethargically wild.

“Tell me what you want.” He was thoroughly turned on by their desire
filled conversation, minutes from emptying everything he had.

She couldn’t think. The pressure in her ears became so loud, verging
on intolerable, as they grew hotter and hotter. Her hands clenched and
unclenched the headboard and his shoulders while the pit inside of her
was boiling out of control. Her mind was hazy and vision foggy as she
remembered his request and lowered her head, her mouth back above his
lips, whispering, “I want you. No one else. Just you.” Then kissed
him.

Pulling her bottom lip between his and sucking, before letting it go,
he nearly blurted out the words, ‘marry me’ at her next move.

The second when she hurled her head back, he almost lost it. The
vision of her, atop his groin, moans of ecstasy falling from her sweet
mouth, nipples protruded into the air and her sweet haven engulfing
him, caused his breath to hitch within his throat for the second time.
He had lost all will power. Gripping her waist, he moved to sit
completely upright, this time, holding her to him. He squeezed her
frame deathly tight, feeling that loud drum begin to pound in his ears
as waves of electricity shot through his member.

“Ride me, baby,” he whispered as he stared up into her eyes.

She released the headboard and wrapped both her arms around his neck,
leaning down to sloppily kiss him. John was caught off guard when she
suddenly stopped, quickly moving her legs upward and bending them at
his waist, resting beneath his arms. He took her lead and reached down
to cup her behind once more like a bowl of soup. It honestly felt as
if their souls were truly touching. It was…just…a jubilant feeling
that no one could imagine.

Both groaned.

It didn’t take long before their hips had adopted a frantic pace,
their lips dueling for control. Unwrapping her arms from his neck to
lace around his torso, Marlena leaned her head back and hugged him as
tight as she could, feeling her nipples harden more from the contact
with the hairs on his chest, heightening her euphoria. Their motions
grew rough as the tenseness possessed their bodies something fierce,
causing the bed to shake. In seconds, did she scream his name loudly
as John dipped her back, still carefully holding her close and
pummeling her harder onto him. The compression at the root of his
manhood caused his own sputters of ecstasy to become unruly as he held
her so tight he thought he was about to break her spine or arms.

When he thought he was about to pass out from passion, it took one
more, sweet sound of his name falling from her mouth before he tumbled
over that hill, right behind her.

Exhaling loudly, he laid back atop the sheets, still inside of her as
Marlena laid atop his chest completely exhausted and shallowly
breathing. His fingers moved up and down the spine of her back, both
content at the feel of their hearts beating against the other at the
same pace.

“What’s on your mind?” he asked. She’s always loved his voice after
sex. It sounded as if it was laced with silk, smooth, lazy and deep.

Angling her head up, she closed her eyes and kissed his chest.
“Wondering how I made it four years without you.”

He smiled, the tips of his fingers tickling her spine. “Well, now you
have to wonder how the next four years, and the rest of your life,
will be with me.”

Lifting her head once more, a smile of content adorned her lips. “I
was thinking of contacting a travel agent tomorrow. Any ideas on where
you want to go?”

“Still want to do that vacation, huh?”

“Mhm.” Pressing her hands into the mattress, she lifted herself up his
body and kissed his lips, before rolling off of him. Collapsing onto
her side, she sighed and snuggled into the pillow, wondering how it
was possible to get any happier.

“Hold that thought, I’ll be right back.”

She yawned, closing her eyes as she heard him leave her side for a few
minutes, no doubt going into the bathroom to remove the rubber and
clean up as well as putting out the fire. As much as she wanted him to
stop wearing them so soon, she had to be reasonable and realize it was
for their protection. No matter how much she may have wanted him to go
au naturale after a night like this.

Marlena had almost drifted off to sleep when she felt the mattress
shift, glad when John encased her from behind and pulled the sheets to
cover them. She’s always loved their little conversations before
sleep.

Resting his head on her pillow, he held her close and pressed his lips
against her ear. “Now, hmm…let’s see. I’ve always liked Europe and
the French Polynesia. Never been to any of Asia’s islands…they seem
pretty nice.”

“What are your top choices?” She stifled another yawn and laced her
fingers with his that were laid across her waist.

“Wherever you want to go.” He leaned down to kiss her cheek. Sleep was
rapidly approaching.

“Greece?”

“If that’s what you want, baby.”

“I want what you want, too.”

He laughed, hearing her pout without seeing it. “Ok. Pick from Greece,
Italy, Bali, Croatia, the Maldives….” he paused. “You did say a beach
before, right?”

She smiled gleefully, loving his choices. “I did.”

“Ok, those are my picks for a beach get away. Or,” he leaned down to
kiss her neck, “we could get kinky in Rome.”

“We could. But I prefer lying on an uninhabited sandy beach, with the
hot sun beaming down on us while we make love along the clear, water
shore.”

“That works to.” He unlinked their fingers and grabbed her chin,
turning her face to stare up into his eyes. “I love you. More than
you’ll ever know.”

His statement sent chills down her spine. “I love you, too…so very much.”

They kissed long and leisurely, cherishing each second. Marlena
thought he was going to initiate they go for another round but after
he ended their kiss, within a few moments more, did the sound of his
soft snoring fill her ears. She smiled widely and pulled their hands
to rest over her heart and dream of the perfect vacation, with the
perfect man.

Chapter 95

Hitting the alarm clock, John groaned as the annoying loud sound
filled his ears, resembling that of a security breech within a tight
facility. Slowly opening his eyes, he leaned up slightly and
successfully disarmed the clock. Silence once again coated the room. A
tired sigh passed his lips as he rolled onto his back and stare up
into the ceiling. It’s too damn early. Feeling the dead weight of
Marlena’s head on his arm, he almost forgot about their night last
night. They hadn’t made love like that in awhile — a love so good that
it produced the comatose like sleep he was fortunate to receive. That
kind of rest only came once in awhile.

Admiring the beauty to his right whom was using his arm as a pillow,
he noted how small and fragile she looked beneath the tan sheets and
fluffy white comforter, while lying in the center of his king bed. It
was times like now, when she appeared so vulnerable, that he vowed to
never hurt her again. To always love, protect and cherish her. That
time would come soon enough when he would make that promise before
friends and family for the rest of their lives.

He wished he could lay here for the remainder of the morning and just
watch her sleep. But duty called. Huffing, he realized he must get up
and fight the temptation of eventually drifting off to sleep, for
money was not going to make itself. Carefully sliding his arm from
beneath her head, he tucked the covers tighter around her as he slid
from the bed.

“Honey?”

Stopping in his tracks, he stretched lightly, angling back towards the
bed. “Go back to sleep, sweetheart. I’m just going to get ready for
work.” Resuming his trail to the balcony doors, John peered through
the curtains, noticing it was still dark out. It was 5 a.m. — of
course the sun hadn’t rose yet. But each morning that he awoke at this
time, he somehow expected it to be.

“Come back to bed,” she mumbled.

Half-smiling, he walked back over to the bed and sat down on the edge,
facing her. Noticing her eyes still closed, he smoothed her wild hair
behind her ears as he leaned down and whispered, “I’ll be back before
you know it. Sleep tight.” Kissing her cheek, he ensured she was
secured beneath the covers before he journeyed into the bathroom to
get ready.

An hour and half later, John was all set to go. Emerging from the
closet with a steaming cup of espresso in one hand and one of his
black t-shirts in the other, he was surprised to find Marlena awake,
laid beneath the covers and watching the news. Nathan slept soundly
beside her, on his usual side of the bed. Although she never voiced
it, he knew when he was not home, she liked their son to be as close
to her as possible. Especially when he left so early. He made it a
habit to always take it upon himself and carry the sleeping boy from
his bedroom to theirs and tuck him in tightly beside his mother. The
sight always caused John’s heart to pang, wishing he could spend the
day in bed with them.

“Did I wake you?” he asked.

Glancing to her right, she felt a twinge between her thighs at how
ravishing he looked in a simple pair of slacks, light blue shirt, baby
blue and gold patterned tie and…his designer frames. She paused when
she saw his glasses, having never seen him with them on before. His
stylish watch and dress shoes tied in his crisp, distinguished look.

“No. What time is the surgery?” He only went in this early if it was urgent.

“At 8. And its a bypass.”

Approaching the bed, he handed her the t-shirt to slip on and remained
standing, slowly sipping and savoring his coffee while both looked at
the television screen for a few minutes before he set his mug on the
night stand and sat back on the bed.

Checking to make sure Nathan’s eyes were tightly closed and he was
surely asleep, she slipped the soft cotton over her naked body,
grateful for John’s thoughtfulness.

“I’ve never seen you with these on before.” She ran a finger along the
sides of his glasses. “I’m loving it.” There was nothing finer to her
than a handsome man in a tailored suit. A pair of black framed glasses
cut perfectly for his face, simply made her drool. She gushed on the
inside, so lucky this man was hers.

John smiled as he watched her hand drop from his face and into his
lap, lightly grazing across his groin. “Love it that much, huh?” His
eyes darted down to her busy hand teasing the flap of his zipper.

“More than you know.”

Grabbing her hand, he brought it up to his lips for a kiss. If he let
her continue, he might never make it to the hospital.

“I loved my surprise last night,” he said, reaching out to stroke her cheek.

“I loved everything about last night,” she whispered, grabbing his
hand and bringing it to her lips for a kiss as he did hers. “Mm…you
smell good.” His cologne mixed with the smell of italian coffee was
something she absolutely adored. The bold, earthy aroma of the brewed
beans mixed with the light, yet husky scent, serenaded her senses into
oblivion. The two fragrances were perfect.

“What are you going to do today?”

“I guess while I have the free time, Nathan and I,” she glanced to her
left at the sleeping tot, “will go look at a few daycares and schools.
I wish you could come with us.”

Their son was rapidly approaching the age where he was about to be
self-sufficient and leave their protective wings. Not to mention the
school year was set to start in a few months. As any mother would
feel, it scared Marlena greatly. Sending her only child off to school,
into the big, dangerous world…she preferred to keep him locked up at
home as long as she could. The series of testing he was bound to
endure since he did not attend preschool, and other strenuous things,
fueled her anxiety. The notion of at least getting him in a day care
before school started, she thought, would help him make a smooth
transition, but more so her.

“When you narrow them down, pick a few dates and I will take off work
to come with you.”

“Okay.”

Sighing, he reached for his mug once more and began to rise from the bed.

“Alright, I have to run. I’m going to take the truck so I’m leaving
the key to the car on the island. It’s fueled up and ready to go. I
also left the my card in case you need to get some things. Remember
the pin?”

“I do.”

“Okay, if you need anything, just call.”

Nodding, she didn’t say anything as she waited for him to kiss her
goodbye. She hated when he left early like this…or left at all. Even
though she was over the incident with Brad, him breaking into the
house and creeping into this room still haunted her.

Leaning up, she accepted his kiss and they exchanged I love you’s
before she sadly watched him leave the room. Exhaling a heavy sigh,
she decided to watch TV and hold her little boy close before going to
soak in a heated, milk bath and start the day.

___________________________

“Nathan, honey, please stop running around and eat your lunch.”

Cradling the phone to her ear, Marlena watched her son pick up his toy
truck, run it along the counter top towards the end before darting
around the island once more. He only glanced at the neatly halved
turkey sandwich and four baby carrots resting on a plate along with a
glass of milk when he circled around. The idea of food was the last
thing on his mind.

Blowing out a frustrated breath of air, she glanced at the time,
noticing they had to be at the school’s in a bit and she needed to
find a dress for John’s banquet tomorrow night. He had accidentally
gotten them off track, more so her. She had already planned when and
where she was going to look for the perfect dress. But that
opportunity would never come. There wasn’t much time because John
absentmindedly thought the function was in a few weeks. It wasn’t
until he called her earlier and informed her of his realization that
it was actually within a few days did she have a conundrum. His
excuse? Failure to check his email and miscommunication. Of course she
panicked, blaming him. It only added to her increasing mountain of
stress of things she had to do. All before 6pm. That certainly did not
seem like it would happen.

“Nathan Michael Evans!”

Stopping in his tracks, the little boy turned to face his mother, his
face falling in shame. “I just wanna play.”

Her heart softened at his words. She closed a window on her laptop and
clicked a picture to open a new one. “I know, and you can play later.
But right now, mommy needs you to eat so we can go see the fun
school.” She tried to make it sound as exciting as possible. Her
attempt at explaining the impending change to him, going off to school
and making friends, did not smooth over well a few hours ago over
breakfast. He constantly refused, adamantly telling her he did not
want to attend. No matter how many rewards she promised.

“I don’t wanna go to school!”

And just like that, his cooperation was gone. He resumed running
around the island. Marlena realized she was going to have to take
things into her own hands. Hearing the continuous playing of jazz
music in her ear, she hoped the travel agent would hurry and get back
to her with information.

She was putting her dream to use and booking she and John a getaway
trip, just for them. When he called her an hour ago and they discussed
the possibility, she smiled so hard she thought her face would hurt
when he gave her a few dates of when he was free from work. They
needed it, more so her. She wanted to celebrate the fact that she
wasn’t pregnant yet, that she would be opening her firm here sooner
than expected and that her son was starting kindergarten this fall. A
getaway of pure relaxation before it all happened was exactly what
both needed.

“Ma’am?”

Rising from the chair, Marlena held the phone between her head and
shoulders. “Yes?”

“Ok, that particular villa will be available on those dates. Would you
like me to go ahead and book that for you?”

Grabbing her son by his arm, she realized she should have waited until
she finished her call. Nathan kicked and screamed, the toy flying from
his hand and onto the floor at the sudden seizure as he fought his way
out of her hold.

“No! I no wanna go to school!”

“I’m so sorry,” Marlena said into the phone. “But yes, I would like to
have that booked. Actually, if you don’t mind, could you email me all
the information instead? I would like to look over it then give you a
call back when my son is not throwing a tantrum.”

The woman smiled into the phone. “That is fine. I have a son myself, I
feel your pain.”

Setting Nathan into the chair in front of the plate, she threatened
him to eat or else. The little boy scrunched his face in irritation
and blew hot air threw his nostrils, pushing the dish across the table
and angering his mother. Thankfully he didn’t knock over the glass of
milk.

“Thank you. I did give you my email address, right?”

“Yes. I will send the information asap.”

“Thank you, Nicole.”

“You’re welcome, Marlena. Have a nice day.”

Ending the call, she slammed the phone onto the table, grabbing Nathan
by his upper arms with both hands. If she didn’t know any better, she
would say he was going through his terrible two’s at a delayed point
in his life. As of late, he’s been more temperamental and deviant than
ever.

Her mouth thinned in a tight line as her patience grew thin. She was
physically sore, still tired from last nights activities and the
stress to get everything done on her agenda today was mounting to a
point of no control. Her child acting like a typical four-year-old boy
grated on her final nerve.

“Nathan, either you eat or you’re going in time out.”

Her stern voice caused instant crystalline tears to stream down his
rosy cheeks. He hated time out. “No, mommy.”

Walking around the table, she grabbed the slid plate and placed it
back in front of him. Miraculously, all the food was still in tact
from his violent action. “Then eat. Now.”

Glancing up at his mother through an eyeful of tears, he cried louder
as he picked up the sandwich and began to eat against his will.

Not being able to take his behavior, she walked to sit at the island
and held her head within her hands, hoping this day got better.

Chapter 96

A pale yellow, collared shirt that she had buttoned just enough to
give a tease of cleavage with a navy blue blazer draped over, paired
with fitted white boot cut jeans and nude heels, had Marlena feeling
as if she dressed to fit the mold of the snooty mothers of the
children that belonged to this private school. Holding fast to her
son’s hand, she was surprised at his cooperation and good behavior as
he stayed close to her while the guide lead them about the school.

She didn’t think of private schools before. Having attended the best
public schools in the system in Salem, she knew without a doubt, that
her son would follow her path. But that was when she was a single
parent. Now that she and John were both actively involved, she
respected his wishes of considering enrolling their son in private, no
matter how much she secretly disagreed. Who wants to pay that much for
tuition? Even though they could afford it, it was all very bogus to
her.

“And right here, would be your homeroom, Nathan.” Bending down to his
eye level, the middle aged woman pinched his cheek and smiled widely.
The little boy pushed her hand away and leaned into Marlena’s leg.

“Oh, it’s nice,” said Marlena.

Peering into the room, Marlena adjusted the strap of her purse along
her shoulder as she watched all of the children — resembling
programmed robots — as they paid acute attention to the teacher
drawing an object on the board, their pencils posed and ready against
the wide lined paper. She had never seen five year olds so well
behaved…and quiet!

“There is no dress code here?” None of the children wore identical
outfits as she expected.

Cynthia, the guide, crossed her hands and rested them on her stomach
as she peered at Marlena over the bridge of her glasses. “Oh, no, my
dear. We encourage individuality and personality at South Brook
Academy. Each child is free to dress anyway they please.” Traces of
her Irish heritage caught Marlena’s attention each time she pronounced
vowels and spoke with excitement. It did nothing to entice her own.

“I see. Honey, isn’t that great? You can always wear your favorite
pair of shoes!”

Shaking Nathan’s hand, when his blue eyes looked up at her, she could
tell he was not excited and more than likely ready to go. Clad in a
red polo, khaki shorts and dark brown leather Sperry’s, he could care
less about the dress code. Not like he had much of a say-so in his
wardrobe anyhow. This was their second school of the day and had two
more to tour before heading home. Thankfully, the next two were public
schools. It was something about private schools that seemed to sap his
energy.

“When we go home?” His question surprised his mother as she blushed
and wrapped a hand around his head, holding it to her thigh.

“I’m sorry,” she said to Cynthia. “Someone is in need of a nap.”

“No worries. I understand.” She reached out to rub Marlena’s arm.
“Come with me. We can tour our extensive library and then we can head
back to the main office and you can meet our financial advisory, then
be on your way.”

Turning away from the room, Marlena tucked a stray tendril of hair
behind her ear as she glanced down at her son who was looking around
his surroundings.

“You like the school?” she asked, watching as he refused to make eye
contact with her.

“No.”

She stifled a laugh.

“Why not?”

“I don’t like school. I wanna stay with you.”

“You can’t, baby. Mommy has to work.”

“With daddy?”

“No. At that big building I showed you earlier.”

Nathan stared up at her a good while before he looked down at his feet
passing along the tiled floor.

“No, you stay me with me.”

He beamed up at her causing her heart to ache. She knew, then and
there, John would be dropping him off on the first day of school.
About to question him, did she hear her name being called from down
the hallway. Her brows furrowed as she turned slowly to see a woman
she never expected to run into…let alone acknowledge her in public.

“Marlena!”

Strutting towards her in a too-tight charcoal grey pencil skirt and
white silk blouse tucked within its waist, with too-high heels and
accessories that highlighted the success of being a respected
financial analyst at her firm, Marlena cringed as she smiled.

“Trisha. What a surprise.”

Nathan held his mother’s hand tighter as his eyes rested on the woman
that he did not like for some reason. He would never forget his first
encounter with her when she stormed into his father’s kitchen, causing
havoc.

“I know. I just dropped off my nephew. I’m heading back to work now.”
Resting her hands on her hips, she smiled down at Nathan before
looking back at her. “Cynthia, good seeing you.” She waved as the
woman came back to their position. “Are you considering this school
for the little one?” she asked Marlena.

“Maybe. We’re looking around.”

“Oh, John didn’t tell me you were living here now.” Marlena narrowed
her eyes, about to open her mouth to speak when Trisha continued.
“It’s the best. Both Christian and Rachel started here. They loved
it.”

Nearing their position, Cynthia smiled, happy to see an old face.
“Mrs. Black! How good to see you again.”

Marlena winced at Cynthia’s acknowledgement. For living in a city of
millions, it seemed she lived in a small town with a population of
100. She had never asked John how socially active he and Trisha were
before they divorced. Looks like she never needed to.

“You, too! And correction,” she stepped beside Marlena,“I’m no longer
Mrs. Black. This is my ex-husband’s girlfriend now.”

Cynthia’s face grew hot as her mouth fell open. “Oh, I’m so sorry. I
didn’t know.”

Marlena spoke up. “It’s alright. Innocent mistake,” she said through
gritted teeth.

“Right. But who knows, maybe you will be calling her Mrs. Black soon.”
Marlena looked at her so fast, Trisha stumbled slightly. Her glare
spoke volumes.

Clearing her throat, Cynthia sensed the tension between the women.
“Uh, I was just about to show Nathan and Marlena the library. Will you
be staying for awhile?”

“No, I must head back to work since I don’t have a husband to play
housewife for anymore and live an hour away.”

Marlena leaned her head to the side, knowing in some way, that comment
was an insult to her. Glancing down to her son who was now practically
leaning against her leg, she knew it would be seconds before he would
be extending his hands for her to pick him up.

“Lucky you.” She was going to say something else but wisely chose to play nice.

“I will leave you to finish your tour. I have a 45-minute drive. South
Brook is amazing. The teachers love John…you’re in good hands.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Marlena snapped.

“Mommy.”

Reaching his hands up, Nathan sleepily batted his eyes as he shifted
his feet. Glancing down at her son, she sighed and picked him up,
coaxing his head down to lay onto her shoulder.

Cynthia awkwardly watched their interaction quietly.

“Nothing, Marlena. I’m just saying. If Nathan were to attend here, he
would be in good hands. Right, Cynthia?”

“Right.”

“Well, I’m off. Enjoy. Tell John I said hello.”

Patting her shoulder, Marlena turned and watched her switch down the
hall. Rubbing her hand up and down Nathan’s back, she kissed into his
hair, silently wishing she had a ball to throw at her, hoping that it
knocked her into the wall.

“I never liked my husband’s ex-wife either,” Cynthia said. Marlena
looked at her shocked, before lightly laughing.

“Was it that obvious?” she asked as she followed Cynthia towards the
tall, glass doors.

“No. But between me and you,” Cynthia looked around, ensuring the
coast was clear before leaning in and whispering, “I know she’s a
bitch.”

Marlena’s mouth dropped open, covering Nathan’s ears. “Cynthia!” she laughed.

“Sweet kids though. I’m glad Dr. Black found you…you seem like a good lady.”

Marlena smiled gratefully as she followed the woman into the library,
not quite sure what to make of that shock encounter. But Cynthia
sharing her dislike of Trisha alone was enough for her to push South
Brook to the top of her list.

Chapter 97

John groaned in frustration as he fiddled with the stylish whaleback
closure styled cufflinks. It was Marlena’s idea he wear them tonight,
yet she offered no hand in helping him. Then again, he never asked. He
had done this alone many times before and had become a pro at it once
he accepted the fact that Trisha was no longer a helping hand. The
nervous jitters that swarmed his stomach which made this task even
more difficult, could only be attributed to an event he was not quite
ready to face, thus flashes of his day as a first time groom filled
his mind.

He remembered being stuck in the hotel bathroom, having a war with the
cufflinks then, just as he was now. He was nervous as hell, wondering
how his bride would look and what the future held for them. Thoughts
of the first time he married had been on his mind a lot lately. More
than he was willing to share with his current, better half. The simple
element of surprise or suppression of his natural fear in going down
that road again were the only explanations for his silence. Although,
he wouldn’t be silent much longer.

Relaxing his fingers and exhaling a breath, he moved his hands in
swift motions, threading the pin through the thick layers of the shirt
sleeve, when alas, he felt it poke through the bottom layer and locked
it in place. Gleaming in triumph, he glanced at his semi-dressed self
in the bathroom mirror.

He looked pretty darned good tonight, if he had to say so himself. A
pair of black tuxedo pleated trousers, crisp wing collared white shirt
and a classic, shawl white dinner tuxedo jacket waiting to be worn,
gave him the confidence he may or may not need later this evening.
Imagining how Marlena would look in the dress and heels he purchased
for her, caused him to smile widely. Thinking of her perfect face and
body, he smirked as he remembered his conversation with her father
earlier.

“So when are you going to make an honest woman of my daughter, son?
The Mrs. bugs me everyday about it.”

Grinning into the phone, John rubbed the back of his neck nervously.
“Soon. I’ll make sure we call you as soon as it happens.”

“Alright. I’m holding you to that. And make it nice, Martha told me to tell ya.”

“I’ll keep that in mind and make it more than nice…I’ll make it
memorable and do my best to sweep her off her feet.” They shared a
hearty laugh.

Tugging on the edges of his secured sleeves and ensuring they were
indeed locked in place, John then began to button up his shirt as he
thought about the different scenarios he had played over and over in
his mind as of late for when he would propose. No place, day or time
seemed perfect enough nor did the speech he had typed up. No, nothing
would ever be as perfect as her or her engagement ring he had
redesigned. Yes, the first design was stunning and sure to make anyone
woman agree to spend the rest of her life with him without a moment’s
hesitation. But after small talks by the fireplace or whenever they
were alone, he discovered her love of gems. He listened quietly as she
told him of her favorites, topaz and sapphire. She spoke of them as if
they were the greatest treasures on earth, as if she was in another
time zone, as she relished in descriptions of their beautiful hues and
royal intensity, and of how she longed to own a stunning piece of
jewelry some day adorned with the precious gems. John decided to
surprise her and take that admiration and have it incorporated in the
engagement ring. No price was spared as he spent hours with the
jeweler, designing the perfect symbol of how much he loved this woman.

Thinking of the masterpiece, he smiled, knowing it would be soon time
to grace his lady’s finger with it. Picking it up just two days ago
and locking it in his safe, he was waiting to plan the perfect moment
to give it to her, but honestly, simply gather his nerves.

“Honey, can you zip me?” Walking into the bathroom, Marlena turned her
back to John and lifted her hair from her neck. Pulling himself from
his thoughts, he smiled in her direction.

Pausing in buttoning up his shirt, he appreciated the backside of her
simple and oh so elegant dress, mentally counting the seconds until he
would see the front. Stepping closer to her, he slid the tiny zipper
up, which stopped at her upper mid back and remained hidden between
the fabric. Watching her release the mass of blonde curls from her
hand to fall seductively then stand transfixed as she slowly turned to
face him…his breath was taken away. After receiving a call from her
earlier of how stressed she was in trying to find a gown for the
black-tie hospital banquet tonight, he took it upon himself to dress
his lady love.

An hour of going through his phone contacts and making a few calls to
business acquaintances, he finally found her a gorgeous gown in a
matter of time. She looked absolutely regal in the one of a kind
design. A dress stitched of the finest velvet red, silk chiffon,
contrasted off her creamy skin perfectly. The long dress consisted of
a simple strapless, sweetheart neckline with tasteful ruffle detail
that showcased her beautiful chest, then flowed down into a rouched
bodice that stopped in a hook-and-eye closure at her waist. The
remaining material cascaded down the semi-center of her dress in a
sultry manner while hugging her hips and smoothed down with a graceful
ease to her feet for a couture worthy finish. He knew without a doubt
he chose perfectly. Without alterations being needed and the gown
covering her svelte frame as if it was indeed designed for her
personally, she was, in one word, stunning.

Running her hands down the front of the dress, Marlena squealed, “It
fits perfectly!” Standing on her tip toes, she kissed him quickly
before maneuvering around him to take a look at herself in the mirror.
Inspecting the areas that most women fawned over — hips, waist and
bust — she was more than pleased with how this curve hugging dress did
her body a deserving justice. “It’s absolutely gorgeous. Thank you
again for coming to my rescue, honey.”

John was still speechless, her beauty captivating him for the
umpteenth time. Watching her, with her hair down in what she’s
informed him on occasion as ‘old hollywood styled curls’, this dress
and her dazzling smile, he honestly didn’t think she needed any other
accessories tonight. She looked beautiful as is.

“Well, I’m going to take your silence as that I look great, so I won’t
worry.” Winking at him in the mirror reflection, she began to fluff
her hair, deciding to pin up her top layers and let the rest fall.

“You look breathtaking, sweetheart. I’m going to have to fight off all
the doctor’s tonight.” Coming up behind her, he leaned forward to kiss
her neck.

“Then I will just remain glued to your side all night.” Reaching for
his cologne, she sprayed a few squirts on her wrists and neck, smiling
at how she’s been doing that a lot lately. She’s been ditching her own
perfume, just to smell like him. In her opinion, it complimented her
body chemistry nicely, better than her own fragrances.

“Oh, before I forget, your card at dinner may say Trisha’s name. I am
just telling you now.” Securing his black satin cummerbund around his
waist, he missed her confusing look.

She paused rubbing her wrists together. “I thought you had them change
it weeks ago.”

The original invitation was addressed to he and his ex-wife. That was
expected. It was often that the employees updated their personal
information for the hospital directory, never a task of the event
coordinators to ensure it was correct. But even when he submitted the
change weeks ago, he still felt it would not be corrected.

“I did. But the coordinator, Angie, is good friend’s with Trish. I
assume that possibly has something to do with it.” Buttoning up the
remainder of his shirt, he ensured it was tucked neatly into the sash
before finishing up his polished look. “I’m not going to speculate.
Let’s just enjoy tonight and not make a big deal about it, alright.”
Securing his watch on his wrist, John again missed the flash of anger
now burning in her eyes.

Leaning against the counter top, she folded her arms tightly across
her chest as she watched his unaware form. Her run in with Trisha
earlier rushed through her mind, leaving a bad taste in her mouth.
Marlena didn’t tell him about it because she did not want to make it
an issue. They would have a lifetime of ‘Trisha issues’ no doubt. And
she could more than hold her own when in the presence of the woman,
but this, these public reminders, were more than she could handle. She
had had enough!

“No, John, I am going to make a big deal about it. Ever since I have
moved here, I have felt as if I’m living in the shadows of your
ex-wife. Every function we have gone to so far, whether it’s for the
kids, at the hospital or to one of your friend’s parties, or even if I
just go to the grocery store and use your card for a purchase, they
mistake me for Trisha.” She leaned up from the counter and moved
closer to him, her hands resting on her hips as she stared into his
face with a serious scrutiny. “Do you even tell people about us? I
don’t understand the constant mix-ups! I mean, what is it…are you
ashamed of me?”

And there it was. The anger that was hidden behind her previous
dismissals of being mistaken for Trisha.

He wondered where that question came from. “What?” Noticing when he
inched closer to her and she retreated back, did he reach down to cup
her cheeks, making sure she heard him clearly. “Baby, no. Never will I
be ashamed of you.” She remained quiet, waiting for him to continue.
“I honestly do not understand the constant mix-up either. I informed
everyone in my circle that Trisha and I were long divorced and you are
the woman in my life now. I can only assume it’s her doing.”

She watched him turn away from her and resume looking into the mirror,
putting on his satin bow tie. Her eyes narrowed as she continued to
observe his cool demeanor. Something wasn’t right.

“You told me, if I moved here, she wouldn’t be a problem.” John
glanced at her, his silent hopes of her backing down seeming highly
unlikely. She moved closer to him once more, leaning a hand against
the edge of the counter top and peering up into his face. “She’s been
nothing but a problem.”

He sighed and dropped his hands. “I can’t control her, Marlena. She’s
the mother of my children. I can only continue trying to talk to her.
That’s it.”

She was not pleased with his answer. “So, what? I’m supposed to
continue to subject myself to her immature behavior? I’m supposed to
enjoy how she’s making my life a living hell?”

The muscles in his jaw clenched, signaling the flaring of his temper.
“You’re making a big deal out of nothing.”

Her eyes practically bulged from their sockets. “Nothing?! My future
includes being your wife someday, and I’m sorry, but I don’t want to
become Mrs. John Black when the former apparently wants me to never
take her title.”

“She’s not my wife anymore.” His eyes flashed an ice cold stare; she
overlooked it, too angry to be affected as she usually was.

“But, publicly, she is! And you know what, John?” The way she said his
name made his skin crawl. “Deep down, I feel like you still wished she
was.”

He laughed. “Now, you’re just being irrational.”

“Oh, really? But am I wrong, John?” Her voice kept rising. “Every time
she has come here, she looks at me as if I’m the gum on the bottom of
her shoe. I thought we had reached an understanding at dinner that
night. I now realize that was all just an act.” She bit her bottom lip
as she stared hard at him. “Was that an act on your part, too?”

“Stop it.” He left the room, truly not wanting to argue with her
anymore. This subject was long exhausted. She followed him into the
bedroom, hot on his heels.

“Answer me, John! Do you still have feelings for your ex-wife?!
Because apparently she does!”

“Marlena, would you — “

“I’ve seen the way she looks at you when she comes to pick up the
kids. The friendly hugs.”

His jaw clenched as he turned to face her, his hands thrown up into
the air. “What do you want me to say here? That I want Trisha back?”

“Do you?” she asked, her heart about to beat out of her chest.

“Is that what it will take to end this stupid argument?”

His words made her blood boil. “Everything is a damn joke to you,
isn’t it? You always question me about marriage and yet, you still are
blind to the fact as to why I’m hesitant.” She bypassed him so fast to
go retrieve her shoes John felt the slight wind from her speed wash
across his face.

“I do not have feelings for my ex-wife, Marlena.” He followed her into
the closet, watching her hastily slip on her shoes. “Where are you
going?”

Rolling her eyes, she brushed past him as she left the closet, nearly
knocking him over. “I need some air.”

“We have to be at the banquet in an hour.”

She grabbed her purse and keys from the bed. “Why do you care whether
I’m there or not?! After all, they are expecting Trisha, not me. They
probably never will.”

Beginning to retreat from the room, his hand latched around her arm,
pulling her back. “You’re not leaving like this. What brought all of
this on?”

The concern in his eyes only irritated her more! “I’m tired of living
in her shadow, John. I told you, ever since I moved here, it seems
she’s slowly inching herself back into your life and you’re too damn
blind to see it. I’m not going to stand for it!”

He gripped her arm tighter, his eyes barred in confusion. “What does that mean?”

“Either you open your eyes or Nathan and I will be moving back to
Salem and we…” she leaned in closer, thrusting her chest against his,
“are done. I’m not going down this path with you again.”

“Whoa, whoa. Marlena, calm down. Let’s sit and talk.”

She yanked her arm from his grasp. “I mean it, John. Either you take
the reigns or I’m done. I have been patient, I have tolerated her, I
have ignored the subtle reminders. I am done being nice.”

“So, your solution is to leave? Just like you did at the hotel room
that night? Not even giving me the benefit of the doubt?”

Her eyes flashed him a gaze of disgust, hurt and betrayal before she
fled the room. It wasn’t an option for him to go after her. There was
no one else here to look after their son whom was just down the hall
in his room, more than likely watching TV. Or so his father thought.

Tip toeing into the room, Nathan stared quietly up at John as he
clutched his favorite stuffed animal, his eyes wide and scared. He had
caught the tail-end of their argument and did not know what to make of
it all. His mommy and daddy had never talked or yelled so loud in the
house.

“Daddy?”

Running his hands through his hair, John could offer him no comfort as
he groaned and sat on the edge of the bed, holding his head within his
hands, wondering where do they go from here.

Chapter 98

The nearby streetlight shone on her like she was an actress partaking
in a dramatic monologue as tears cascaded down her face and heaves
escaped her mouth. Marlena clung to the sidewalk railing as she got
lost in the sound of the river below, the still quiet and warm breeze
against her skin providing a sense of calm as she swiped her tears.
She had no idea how she ended up here. With cries wracking her body
and emotions completely raw, she drove blindly through the semi-barren
streets, not caring where or how she stopped. When she spotted the
entrance to a family park located near the house with the gate still
open and parked without hesitation. She wandered through the
landscaped nature, seeking a sign of retribution for her relationship
woes.

Alone in the park, or so she thought, she was grateful when she saw
other patrons and an abundance of streetlights. John had warned her
about traipsing throughout the city alone with infinite dangers
lurking around every corner. It was still a safe time of day. And it
seemed some other force was watching out for her tonight because she
was barely concerned about her own safety at the moment.

Her mind replayed their fight, over and over, the lasting image of
John’s eyes filled with anger and hurt before she left him standing.
The tears came harder. Her heart was hurting, the pain contracting so
tight she felt she would suffocate. She had felt this way before. The
reminder a little too real and unwelcome. It was the night, as he
said, when she left him in the hotel room. The bottomless ache was
unexplainable then, and even more as it resurfaced now. That, coupled
with everything else that has happened between them since reuniting,
felt as if someone had ripped the bandage off an old wound and was
digging their fingers into the sensitive flesh, deep and hard,
searching for the limit of pain and pleasure. She had held it all in
for so long…trying to compromise, trying not to be selfish in the
matter, trying to embrace her new life here. Trisha was the last
straw. She could no longer stay strong or shake it anymore.

It was a tough night for she and John. This was by far one of their
worst fights and it made her question their future together.
Seriously. His responses echoed in her ears as if he was defending his
ex-wife, making their entire argument feel more gut-wrenching. Those
were words that continued to ring in her head and wouldn’t go away.

Wrapping her arms around herself, she inhaled a deep breath and closed
her eyes, forcing the hurt that encircled her heart to subside. She
had to get back to the house — even though she didn’t want to. Her son
was there and she most likely would need to schedule the earliest
flight for tomorrow, to Salem. Probably for good. Swallowing her
pride, she slowly walked back to the car and drove to the house, with
a clearer heart and mind.

_________________

Brushing his son’s hair back, John adjusted the bow-tie on Nathan’s
dress shirt, ensuring it was in place and perfect. Though they had
intended for him to remain home with the babysitter tonight, he called
her off and decided they would remain here. The banquet was out of the
question.

After Marlena left, it was as if someone finally removed the blinders
from his eyes. When she stormed out the door, he felt a piece of him
leave with her. He sat in a daze on the bed as that night rushed back
to him…a vivid memory of how he felt lost and empty without her,
contemplating a life without her warmth, her smile, her love. The
second he heard the garage close, did it all hit him. His son, a
living testimony to their love, tapping his shoulder, crying out for
some understanding, pulled him out of his plight of helplessness.
Staring into the little boy’s eyes, and hearing Nathan’s simple
utterance of the word ‘Mommy’, caused him to find his backbone once
more and finally take charge.

Her words rung true, that much was undeniable. He didn’t want to make
the already nasty situation with Trisha nastier, but if he was at risk
in losing Marlena, he would bite the bullet. They couldn’t go on like
this. It was time for him to face his fear and take their relationship
to the level it needed to be. He was finally going to take the
necessary steps to cement his family. As well as fix the problem with
Trisha.

Securing Nathan’s other shoe, John ensured the knot was tied tightly
before dropping it from his hand and peering down at his child sitting
atop the counter in the kitchen, trying his hardest to grab a banana
from the fruit bowl. His father could already envision the mess to be
made.

“Alright buddy, you remember the cue I told you?”

Nathan beamed at John, his eyes glistening with mirth. “Yep! You tell
Mommy, merry me and I bring the ring!” he said proudly, lifting the
boxed jewel.

“That’s my boy. And remember, you stay hidden by the wall so Mommy
can’t see you.”

Nodding, Nathan smiled widely as he held the box to his chest,
guarding it with his life.

John lifted and set him on the floor, knowing they would have to
practice his duty once more. Glancing at the time on the wall clock,
he hoped Marlena would return soon, as he thought she would. Or if she
would return at all. It was getting late. Their fight nothing but a
big misunderstanding, had inadvertently turned into the worse yet. She
must have sensed his impending proposal and wanted to rip it to
shreds.

But he was too determined to let that happen. Deciding to remain in
his attire that was to be worn at the banquet, after all it was still
a special occasion, he slipped on his white tuxedo jacket and
straightened his collar as he glanced down to his son, who was loudly
opening and slamming the bottom cabinets closed. He looked adorable in
his matching tuxedo pants, a white dress shirt and lavender bow-tie —
his mother’s favorite color — complete with slick hair, complimented
with a part on the right side.

The additions he had made to the ring, changing the platinum band to
consist of a mixture of white diamonds and pale yellow gems, he knew,
that would not be an issue at all. It was getting the response he
hoped for.

John crossed his fingers, hoping everything would go as planned.

______________

Digging in her purse for her keys, Marlena found them in record time
and easily slid the key into the lock and opened the door. Turning to
close it, it wasn’t until she was inside the home did she take in the
instant ambiance of the room — or seemingly entire house. Lit candles
and white rose petals leading a trail from the front door to where she
didn’t know, tears immediately sprung in her eyes again, realizing
this was his way of apologizing. She did not want to give into him
tonight.

“John…” she tearfully called out, reluctantly following the trail.

Standing on the ground terrace, John could feel his heart about to
beat out of his chest as he stood silent and waited. It wasn’t easy to
pull this off within the short time that she was gone. But he did,
with the help of their four-year-old. He could hear her heels clicking
against the dark-wooded floors, nearing him. Tonight, everything would
change. Tonight, they would truly be together. Tonight, all their
wishes and dreams would come true. Tonight.

Her hazel eyes glistened with remorse and love as she finally neared
the end of the trail. Dragging her gaze from the last of the four rose
petals and up to the man whom held her heart standing tall, surrounded
by an aura of scintillating pride outside on the terrace, moved her.
Dabbing her eyes, she threw her purse on the nearby couch, never
seeing the feet of her child hidden near the curtains and stepped
towards the terrace, stopping and standing within the entrance.

Tears lodged in her throat as she gave him a tired look. “What are you
doing?” She tried to ignore the inviting warm breeze of the summer
night beckoning her to fully enjoy it against her skin.

“Come closer.” Looking him over in his tuxedo, she wanted more than
anything to do as asked. But she couldn’t.

“John…” She couldn’t say what she wanted. Everything was crashing down
on her at 100 mph. It was all so much. Memories of that night when he
left, of Brad, of her job, of Trisha. It was just too much. Shaking
her head, Marlena looked up to the ceiling and fought a wave of tears,
trying to gain control of her emotions. This was too hard.

It broke his heart to see her this way. But he didn’t panic.
Regardless of her obvious uncertainty, he knew she had long committed
to him for better or worse. And she wasn’t going anywhere.

“Baby, please. Come to me.”

Her tears came harder at his plea. As much as she wanted to resist, it
was inevitable. Stifling a sob, she took that brave step forward, and
went to him.

Now standing face-to-face, John searched her somber eyes with his own.
So much was spoken and yet, so much more needed to be said. “I love
you…always,” he whispered as he reached down to grab her hands.

The breeze brushed across her face, drying her tears as she clasped
his hands tightly. She was all cried out; what else was there to say?

He continued, “I’m sorry for what has happened.” She knew he meant
more than their argument. “I know apologizing does not change anything
and I know it will not erase how you feel, but I am.” Reaching a hand
up to cup her face, he pulled her even closer. “And I am sorry for
leaving you four years ago.” That was was always the bigger issue at
hand, always their elephant in the room. Feeling her pull away, he
held her firm. “You ran then, but I refuse to let you now.”

She shook her head, sobbing, “Don’t do this…don’t.”

He only tightened his hold on her as his voice filled with
determination and promise. “You have been resenting me since we got
back together for leaving you. I tried patiently to wait and let you
fully come to me on your own terms about it. But it came out in other
ways.” She couldn’t argue with him there. “Now, I know I’m sorry is
not enough, but it’s all I can say. Leaving you was the worst decision
of my life. I regret it everyday. It is a decision I have learned from
and one that I intend to never make again.”

Gripping her left hand, he inhaled a deep breath as he lowered himself
to one knee.

Marlena gasped, covering her mouth as fresh tears brewed in her eyes.

“I never plan to leave you again. Ever. I love you with every fiber of
my being, Marlena. Next to my children, you are the most important
person in my world. Its time all of San Francisco and the world
acknowledges that…most importantly, Trisha. I promise you, here and
now, that she will will never be a problem or disrespect you again, as
long as I have a say-so about it.

“But most of all,” he inhaled deeply, his eyes filled with a
tenderness inexplainable, “I never want to lose you again — ever. You
complete me and I am only half a man and father without you, baby.
You…” he softly smiled up at her, “are the most unselfish, loving and
just down right beautiful woman I have ever encountered and I have
been fortunate enough to share a portion of my life with you. But I
want more than anything to make that permanent.”

“Oh, John…” Marlena’s heart was thumping and mind swirling. She
couldn’t believe this was happening!

He could feel his breathing increase as his hands trembled slightly
and nervousness possess his stomach. Inhaling a breath of courage, he
gazed into her eyes, his voice strong and unwavering.

“Marlena Evans, will you do me the honor of becoming my wife and marry me?”

Thankful of her speechlessness, his eyes shot behind her into the
house as he waited for his son to come running out. Although a few
seconds delayed, the little boy came happily running, the boxed ring
in tow.

Glancing behind her at their energetic child, Marlena tearfully smiled
at his identically dressed up body, that came to kneel beside his
father. Seeing him grin up at her, she then watched as John whispered
something in his ear before Nathan slowly opened up the box.

A breathtaking four-carat emerald cut diamond, cushioned beautifully
and resting on a gem encrusted band, shone brightly in the night. Her
emotions overwhelmed her so that she felt she would faint.

“Marry…us?” John whispered as he waited on pins and needles for her answer.

Staring down at the two men who meant more than anything in the world
to her, she pushed aside all the pain, uncertainty and dread she felt
as she decided then and there, come what may, as long as he was by her
side, their future was destined to be perfect.

“Yes…yes, I will marry you. Both of you,” she joked as John smiled
widely. Instructing Nathan to remove the ring from the box, John took
it from him and carefully slid the stunning jewelry onto her finger as
he kissed the ring, feeling tears form into his eyes as well. Rising
from his knelt position, he couldn’t resist pulling her into a deep
kiss.

“I love you so much, baby…so very much,” he confessed before
swallowing her lips whole again. She softly moaned into his mouth as
she gripped his arms and fresh tears flowed down her cheeks.
Everything was finally going to be okay.

“I love you.” He couldn’t say it enough. He felt as if his own heart
would burst. He was finally complete.

So caught up in their happiness, they almost forgot about the little
boy who played a big part in this, now tugging on his father’s pants.

Letting her lips go, John smiled widely as he bent down and picked up
their pride and joy in his arms. “What do you think about mommy and
daddy getting married?” he asked as Nathan looked at both of them
strangely.

“Umm, we be togeder?”

Laughing, Marlena wiped her tears as she cupped his face. “Yes,
sweetheart. We’re going to be a family.”

“Good by me.” Both parents laughing heartedly at the saying he learned
from his grandfather.

Wrapping his free hand around her waist, John pulled her into his
embrace as she secured her hand around Nathan’s back and closed her
eyes. It truly felt like heaven on earth. The three of them, locked
into a warm embrace of happiness was the best feeling in the world.

“I wanted Rachel and Christian to be here, but you know Trish,” he
whispered into her ear. “And I meant what I said. No more confusion.
Everyone will know that you are my wife, and her name is Marlena.”

She nodded, not wanting to dwell on that.

“It’s alright. We will be one big happy family soon enough.”

“We will,” he reassured.

Pulling back from him, she leaned in and kissed her son’s cheek. She
couldn’t resist. He looked simply adorable in his slacks and bow-tie,
resembling his father.

“No lip stuff, mommy.” He eagerly rubbed a palm against his cheek.

“Sorry, sorry,” she said before stealing another kiss, much to his
dismay. Watching him wiggle out of John’s arms to get down and go
disturb the goldfish in the fountain, the proud parents let him have
fun a little before intervening.

Gazing up at the stars, Marlena felt as if she was truly living for
the first time in a long time…as if everything was finally alright.
As if it was all, finally meant to be. She had faith they would get
here…even when she did not want to believe or thought they never
would. But they made it and no one could destroy their impending,
limitless future. Feeling him encase her from behind, she smiled
widely and rested her hands over his.

“We’re engaged,” she squealed, glancing down to the stunning jewel
that adorned her ring finger.

He deeply groaned, the sound of happiness and infinite content
settling in her ears.

“Together forever,” he murmured against the back of her neck.

Angling her head around to kiss his lips, she peered into his eyes as
she spoke, “Forever.”

Chapter 99 — Part I

“Is he sleep?”

Trailing her gaze from a sleeping Nathan — clutching his favorite
stuffed bear while content and safely in dreamland — to his father,
Marlena nodded as she focused on John’s silhouette in the doorway. The
light fell across him in a shadow, allowing her just a peek of his
penetrating eyes in the lowlight. He leaned against the door,
clutching the knob with an aura of confidence and sexiness that
reached her across the room as he stood waiting with his shirt fully
unbuttoned, revealing those defined muscles with her name invisibly
tattooed across them, and his hand outstretched to her.

“Time for us,” he said.

Watching his hand motion in a come hither manner, she leaned forward
and kissed their son again before walking across the room and grabbing
John’s hand, leaving the room.

They treaded down the hallway in peace, anticipation and pure elation
from the new chapter they opened tonight being enough to keep both in
a content silence. When suddenly, her mouth opened and lips posed, a
question teetering on the tip of her tongue. Yet, she dismissed it and
closed her mouth. She didn’t want to know what he had planned.
Instead, she smiled, looking forward to her first night with her
fiancé.

Fiancé…we’re finally engaged. Staring down at her ring, she sighed
in happiness once more as she gripped his hand a little tighter and
continued to follow him to the master suite. Nothing could compare to
this moment or tonight.

After jointly giving their son a bath, he left her to tuck Nathan into
bed while he disappeared into their room to do who knew what. Nathan
rattled to her endlessly about various observations and fictional
tales that only his mind could orchestrate. She barely heard a word he
said, her own mind filled with their future and the numerous fantasies
she had about being John’s wife. So much so that when he came back to
get her, she was beside herself with lust and wanted nothing more than
to be united with him in the most intimate way possible. But it seemed
he had a planned slight detour before making her fantasies come true.

Entering the candle lit room, she smiled as more white rose petals
adorned the bedding and floor as he further led them into the
bathroom. He never let her down in the area of romance. Stepping into
the bathroom, a clawfoot tub filled with bubbles to the brim, along
with a bucket of chilled champagne and a glass waiting for she assumed
her, led her to off him nothing but smile.

“I love you,” she whispered.

John grinned, leaning in to kiss her lips. “I love you.” Resting his
hands on her hips, he turned her around and steered her closer towards
the tub.

Staring at the bubbled water, she was grateful that she had chosen to
remove her shoes and jewelry earlier; it would make it easier to slip
into the liquid state of oblivion with him soon. Seeing him reach out
to grab the slender, silver remote from the tray table, she could only
guess it belonged to one of his many high-tech gadgets as he pressed
the play button and set it back on the table, the soulful and soft
sounds of Al Green filling the room.

Marlena smiled and closed her eyes.

The instant heat from his strong body standing behind her, and
standing so close she would have sworn they were molding into one
another and creating a statue of them in this warm embrace. His
closeness was always comforting.

Their hands interlocked and hung at her sides while he rested his chin
against her shoulder and her head lay against his. They were in no
hurry to rush things. But simply wanted to take a few minutes to enjoy
their new level of commitment.

Leaning down to kiss her neck, he squeezed her hands before he dragged
his large palms slowly up her arms, memorizing the feel of her soft
skin beneath his hands. He couldn’t describe the feeling of
insurmountable pride and love that flowed through his veins as he
stood behind her. This woman…was going to be his wife…his alone.
She was going to take his name and be by his side until she died. It
was as if all of his wishes had come true and to have that lone wish
before him, at his will, he wanted to pinch himself at the surrealness
of it all.

With his eyes closed, he pressed himself firmly against her backside,
allowing her to feel his physique and need. He wanted to take care of
her tonight, to cherish her existence and treat her as if she was the
finest porcelain. And most of all, show her how much he loved her. His
hands moved gentle and precise as he gathered her hair and swept it up
from her neck to tumble over her left shoulder. Burying his nose in
her lavender scented and silky tresses, he groaned lightly as the
fragrance flooded his mind with memories. Often, when he would awaken
late to reach out for her and she wasn’t there, he would grab her
pillow and inhale, her scent flooding his nostrils and covering him
with a deep sense of love and familiarity.

Keeping one hand on her waist, he moved their hips ever so slowly to
the beat as he blindly reached between them for the zipper to her
dress and slowly slid it down.

Marlena stood completely submissive and silent, happier than she could
say. He would be pampering her tonight, she could tell. There was
nothing for her to do but remain on cloud nine and enjoy.

A line of creamy flesh sandwiched beneath and between the material
filling his line of view, John glanced at the back of her head,
expecting her to turn around at the feel of the zipper coming to a
stop at her lower back. But she didn’t. Fully unzipped, he tugged on
the material slightly then let the dress fall to pool at her feet,
leaving her clad in a white thong. He nearly fell to his knees at the
sight.

This piece of lingerie was one of his personal favorites. And it was
an undergarment that she purposefully asked him to pick out
tonight…specific lingerie that he wanted her to wear, chosen by him.
It drove him crazy when she initially asked him for the task. Whether
she would actually wear them or not, he was unsure. Women always
changed their minds. But she did and he was practically panting like a
dog at the sight of her long legs and rounded hips with a slice of
silken white in between. Extending his hand forward, he held her to
him once more as he slid his hands around her waist and nibbled her
neck. He didn’t want to get rid of the lingerie just yet.

Leaning her head back on his shoulder, Marlena reached a hand up to
hold his head in place as she let him sway them to the music.

“Just you take your time…No hurry, baby…just take your time…” It
was indeed a perfect melody, so sexy and fitting them as well as their
mood.

Sliding his hand downward, past her navel, he dipped his fingers into
the lacy lingerie and stroked her already damp mound. He heard the
breath catch in her throat as he rubbed slowly, teasing her in a way
that always made her beg for more while delighting in the liquid fire
dripping from her core.

“You are so beautiful,” he whispered.

The way he said it, with such authority and conviction, made her
blush. “You’re not so bad yourself.”

He smiled, floating up his other hand to fondle her breasts. “Are you
ready for your bath?”

“Will you be joining me?” She rested her hand atop his that was
stroking her nether region as she kept her eyes closed and bit her
lower lip.

Pinching her nipple, he felt her stance shift at the sensation and
leaned back further against him. “No.” He nipped her earlobe. “I’ll be
bathing you.”

“I like the sound of that.”

Removing his hand, he kissed the back of her neck before coming to
stand in front of her. Marlena watched with heavy eyes as he locked
his fingers in the waistband of her underwear and slid it down her
legs, him stooping down as well. Carefully stepping out of the undies,
when he leaned in to kiss the apex between her legs, she thought she
would melt. Her eyes grew heavier and breathing quickened when he
moved closer to her heat and darted out his tongue to flick her nub.
His hands cupping her bottom, holding her in place, while he tasted,
she could do nothing but entangle her hands within his hair and moan.

When she thought she was on the brink, did the warmth of his tongue
leave her and she opened her eyes. Seeing him standing tall once again
and his hand outstretched, she wondered exactly what game he was
playing. Reluctantly grabbing it, he led her the short distance to the
tub, placing his hand on her lower back as she carefully placed a foot
into the hot water, then two, before lowering herself.

The instant sensation of the soothing liquid coupled with the decor of
the room, reminded her of the many times she had frequented the spa.
It was always so relaxing and euphoric, but this time, a little
erotic. About to recline, the feel of the tips of her hair touching
the water and clinging to her back caused her to sit upright and
quickly twist her hair into a loose bun atop her head.

“Honey?” she asked, keeping a secure hand in her mane.

He knew what she wanted without asking. “I have it right here.”

Walking back towards the tub with the hair clip along with an
exfoliating sponge and her favorite body wash in tow, John set them on
the mirrored tray table behind her as he kneeled. Resting his hand
over hers in her hair, he murmured for her to lower her hand as he
gently clipped up her tresses in place. She moaned at his fingers
tenderly moving through her silky strands, waves of deep relaxation
sinking into her bones. She had always loved when he played in her
hair. It never failed to calm and put her to sleep.

Leaning back, she closed her eyes and fully relaxed within tub, the
warm water seeping into her limbs and covering her body, coming to
stop just above the slopes of her breasts.

He arranged the items on the tray, and glanced at her, smiling. “How’s
the water feel? Cold?”

Raising a knee out of the water, she submerged a little more. “No,
it’s perfect.”

Rolling up his sleeves, he smiled, realizing this would be the first
time he bathed her. An act so romantic and solicitous. “Would you like
some champagne?” He motioned towards the chilled glass that now had
beads of water trickling down the sides. “It’s your favorite.”

“Oh.” She opened her eyes and grabbed the flute. “I almost forgot.”
Taking a few sips, she savored it, enjoying the burst of citrus on her
tongue with a raspberry finish before setting it back on the table.

Grabbing the sponge, John dipped it into the water and squeezed the
excess over her body. “You said…yes,” he whispered against her ear.
It was still hard to believe.

“I did.” Holding up her left hand, she held it steady within the low
light, enjoying how the diamonds and gems sparkled. “It’s stunning.”
Turning her head, she looked up at him. “You did a good job, baby.”

John laughed. “Nothing can compare to spending the rest of my life
with you.” Kissing her lips, he held his head against hers. “You just
relax, now.”

Closing her eyes, she did as told and let the music, along with his
hands soothe her. He started with her neck, carefully passing the
sponge across her delicate skin, the scents of vanilla and chai
wafting her nostrils. He then moved the sponge across her body with
the most delicate of touches, almost as if he was afraid to apply too
much pressure or touch her. Her heart warmed at the thought.

Guiding the sponge down her arms, he washed them thoroughly, making
sure to carefully remove her ring from her hand before he cleansed her
fingers. He figured she didn’t want to get it wet. Surprisingly, she
didn’t protest, only closely watched him carefully set it on the
table. Next were her breasts. He didn’t know if he would be able to
continue from here. Although he wanted to do something special and
take a little diversion before they went down the usual lovemaking
route, it was about to be impossible.

Shifting his knees along the floor and leaning his body forward, her
head now slightly rested against his bare chest from their closeness
as John looked down into the water to see her sweet buds contrasting
against the whiteness of the suds. His tongue began to restlessly move
within his mouth. Dipping both hands into the water, he worked the
sponge into a good lather before he cupped a mound and gently cleansed
it.

He groaned deeply, his mouth salivating with an incessant need to
taste them. Marlena knew of his silent yearning as she rested her hand
atop his arm that was held firm at her chest and angled her head up to
stare into his eyes. She could feel herself getting turned on as his
movements became more aggressive. Cupping his face, she tugged him
closer for a kiss, his lips swiftly meeting hers as she kissed him
slowly, while at the same time did his hand fall from her chest, to
slide down her stomach and rest between her legs. She widened them for
him as he began to tease once more.

Their kiss grew hot, laden with low moans eliciting from them both as
John used the water to his advantage and slipped a finger inside of
her warmth.

Releasing his mouth, she reached a soapy hand up to stroke his jaw
while his hand remained firm, caressing her haven.

“Is this the kind of treatment I will get as your wife?”

“You will always get this kind of attention…not just as my wife. But
as the woman I love. You should know by now, there’s no special title
needed for me to spoil you…to show you how much I love you.”

And he was right. The sense of new entitlement and pride at being the
woman he was to marry surprised even her that she had to question it.
His answer put all her worries to rest. Reaching for his face again,
she kissed him hard, whimpering into his mouth when he moved his
fingers in a way that nearly made her obtain a superhuman strength and
pull him into the tub.

“Join me.”

“I’m not done washing you.”

“We can finish together.”

Kissing her lips, he regretfully removed his hands as he stood up and
came to stand by the side of the tub in her line of view. Slipping off
his shirt, Marlena watched greedily as his muscled body was revealed.
She licked her lips while playing with the suds.

“Take it slow.”

John smirked. Slipping off his pants he threw them behind him and
stood only in his boxer briefs. Turning around slowly, he modeled for
her pleasure, laughing at her attempt of a whistle. Slipping off his
briefs, he began to step into the tub when she stopped him.

“Wait.” She glazed her eyes over his form, specifically resting on the
tool between his legs. “Let me look at you.”

It was a saying…a request he always said to her whenever she would
strip before him. And like he probably always felt when watching her,
she now felt the same as she sat in awe. It was as if she was seeing
him for the first time. He was gorgeous. Muscled thighs, defined abs,
strong arms, short and thick hair, finished with a handsome face to
tie it all in. Matching his desire filled eyes, the lust reached her
own as she used her bubble covered index finger to beckon him. “Come
here, sexy,” she purred.

Finally stepping into the tub, he eased himself down into the water,
his sudden weight causing splashes between them. The steam from the
water only ignited his desire as he reached for her hands and laced
them together, bringing her to sit up and atop his lap. Marlena
wrapped her arms around his neck as she stared down into his eyes,
trying to ignore his rigid tool pressing between her legs.

“Wow…is this the kind of love people always dream of?” she asked,
combing her wet fingers through his hair.

John slid his hand up her back as he held her a little closer. “Maybe.
I just know we are lucky to have what we have. Whether this is what
they dream or not.”

“We are very lucky.” Cupping his jaw, she nuzzled her nose against
his. “I never thought we would get to this point when we got back
together.”

He looked hurt. “No?”

She laughed, pecking his lips. “I didn’t know what to expect,
honestly. I guess…I guess I was scared.”

He gazed into the windows of hazel, holding her so tight Marlena felt
she would soon find it difficult to breathe. “Are you still scared?”
he asked so quietly she barely heard him.

She stared down at him, long and hard, knowing that regardless of her
acceptance of his proposal earlier, this question weighed so much
more. Had so much more meaning.

“No.”

He smiled, the confidence in her voice washing over him in a wave of
reassurance. “How about we sponge off then take this to the bedroom?”

“Sounds like a plan.”

Kissing him, she moaned softly as they engaged in a battle of teasing
and washing one another before they wrapped themselves within one,
large white towel, lips locked and blindly stumbled into the bedroom.

Chapter 100 — Part II

A gentle breeze stirred the floor length sheer curtains and washed
over their heated bodies beneath the mass of sheets as the moonlight
filtered into the darkened room. The balcony doors opened and their
bedroom door closed, it was no mistake that all limits were off as the
two lovers painted a picture of an erotic scene while immersed in
their own world.

Lying on their sides, they stared into each others eyes as John guided
them to that special place where it was just him and her, no kids, no
words…just their love. Legs scissored together with him lying in
between hers, he possessively cupped her bottom as he held her close
while gently thrusting into her core. He observed her eyes, fixated on
how they smoldered with a deep lusty shade of brown and glimmered with
unshakeable love, before reverting back to lust when he rotated his
hips. One of his favorite things was to make love to her as they gazed
into the other’s eyes. It was something he could only describe as an
outer body experience — his manhood driving in and out of her heat,
the ecstasies drowning them, as their eyes remained locked, absorbing
it all.

They weren’t wearing protection tonight. The thought never crossed
Marlena’s mind until now, when she felt him so deep inside and her
eyes lose the battle to remain open, did she become concerned. And
then it went away as fast as it came. She didn’t want to dwell on
that. Not now.

Lowering her lids, she watched as he broke their gaze and angled his
head downward. She secured her thigh over his waist at what was about
to ensue. Sliding her hand around the base of his neck, she held him
steady at her chest, moaning his name once he began suckling her
mounds. This position allowed John the perfect view, leverage and
access. He had ignored the temptation for as long as he could. It was
time to selfishly indulge.

He swallowed her honey soft bosoms whole, his appetite never quenched.
The second when he felt her nails rake lightly along his spine, did he
himself moan, her inner muscles in turn clenching him tighter,
threatening to suck him dry. He didn’t want to open his eyes, afraid
it all was too good to be true. The sensations possessing him were so
powerful.

Sloping upward slightly, he moved his thigh higher, causing her own
thigh to shimmy further up his body and allow a deeper joining in her
moistness. He just had to have more. Half-leaning on her side, Marlena
astutely paid attention as he solely captured one of her globes and
traced his wet tongue around the taught peak, then encased as much of
her ripe flesh that his mouth would allow as he sucked harder,
rhythmically jutting his hips back and forth then grinding into her
center. Their tight-together fit, coupled with his greedy mouth,
increased the mountain of tension and passion, causing her to weave
her fingers through his hair and tug, while begging into his ear.

“John…”

He knew what that meant. She was nearly there and didn’t want to
explode just yet. Grinning, he let her breast fall from his jaws,
semi-satisfied, and slanted up to plant his lips onto hers. He seized
her mouth with a hungry urgency, widening his own mouth, searching for
that sweet nectar as he probed his tongue against her plump lips for
entry. Instantly granted access, he flicked his tip against hers, then
plundered and swirled inside as they engaged in a game of deep,
sensual kissing while he fluidly maneuvered her onto her back and came
to rest on his knees.

Remaining in a lip lock, he buried his hands into the mattress beside
her head as he momentarily let her take control, internally smiling at
how she handled the sudden seizure of power. She clung to his face,
her hands grasping his jaw as if he was her sole source of oxygen, as
if he was going to disappear from the moment. She kissed him with a
fervent need and passion he had never experienced. Marlena was not
conscious of her heightened arousal as she truly allowed herself to be
cast under his spell. She drunk from him hungrily, wanting more and
more each time he opened his mouth and allowed her a taste.

His hips still unmoving while he was sheathed inside, John placed his
hands atop hers on his face and slowly guided them down. As much as he
was enjoying this, they needed to breathe. “I’m not leaving, baby,” he
panted into her mouth.

“I just want you…so much,” she said, once they broke apart.

Resting his head against hers, he inhaled deeply, smiling as he pecked
her swollen lips once more then gripped her thighs and pulled her
closer to him, her calves now dangling loosely above his thighs and at
his waist. Slightly resting on his ankles, he grabbed her hands and
pinned them above her head as he resumed his tempo of slow and
drugging, deep and plunging.

She shut her eyes and nearly wanted to cry. He was so far inside,
massaging each sensitive wall perfectly as if he was digging for the
root of her buried treasure. Squeezing his hands, she opened her mouth
and moaned her gratitude at the cool feeling of the continuous breeze
blowing over their heated bodies as she thrust her chest upward and
arched her back. She could feel him marking his place inside, feel him
letting the world know that she was now solely his and if someone
dared to try and step to her, it would not end pretty.

“Yes, baby, yes,” she cried, her face contorting into expressions of pleasure.

He looked at her hypnotic face then back down to their joined sexes.
He was utterly entranced at the sight of his tool delving in and out
of her body. Knowing that he was the man causing her to cry out like
that, that he was the man making her hips writhe beneath him in an
feverous torment, that he was the man who would make her scream in
moments like these forever…to sum it up in pride would be an
understatement.

“Say my name,” he groaned, pushing himself further inside, this time
staying for a matter of seconds, moving his hips in insistent circles,
then retreating.

She felt dizzy at his motion, her heart wildly beating, head spinning
and conscious somewhere she didn’t know. In the midst of it all, she
miraculously heard him, heard his low, burly request. Opening her
eyes, she stared at his entranced form, momentarily wondering what his
lowered head was so focused on when she noticed it herself — the sight
of her core receiving him while her hips instinctively arched upward
to meet his thrusts. Gripping his hands, she naughtily grinned as she
clenched his torso with her thighs and surprised him by spiraling her
pelvis with a feral intensity, drowning his shaft.

“John,” she purred.

His mouth fell open as he stopped his hips and let her take charge. He
was utterly entranced as his vision filled with the sight of her
swallowing him whole then release, her body moving so erotically.
Combined with the moonlight basking her creamy flesh and the sound of
his name falling from her mouth, he nearly fell atop her in ecstasy.

Letting her hands go, his fingers clenched her waist and lifted her
bottom slightly higher and held firm, keeping her motions planted
there as he guided her faster. “Just like that, baby.”

She was losing herself in him entirely. His member uncontrollably
pulsating inside, so full and probing, stroking that spot which caused
her body to shake in ways she never thought possible, she suddenly
slowed her hips without warning, still, not wanting to reach it just
yet.

John saw what she did as a thick coat of untamable desire possessed
his orbs. She was playing hard ball, torturing them both. He knew just
what to do. Grasping the soft flesh of her waist, he slowly guided his
hands up her body, lightly massaging as he went. His careful hands
passed the slopes of her breasts, thumbs tickled the crevice of her
neck and kneaded her delicate shoulders before they slipped beneath
and wrapped around her upper back. Her arms resting on top of his
biceps, the second when he caught her by surprise and fiercely
propelled into her sweetness, granting her each rigid inch then
gyrating and pulling back, she cried loudly as the wind was knocked
out of her.

Holding her steadfastly, their bodies clung together in this position,
seeming to allow no air to pass between them. With just the movement
of hips and the slickness that coated them both, Marlena was only
privileged the ability to clench his waist as he held her dormant
within his embrace, pressed into the sheets. All she could do was wrap
her arms around his back as she bit onto his shoulder.

“I feel you,” he whispered against her ear.

Crushing her delicate frame to him, he licked her neck as he breathed
harshly against her skin. He felt everything that was and is her. He
could feel her heart about to beat out of her chest, the blood rushing
through her veins like a dam broken, feel her muscles contracting
wildly as if they were afraid to ever lose his tool, and most of all,
he felt her soul. He felt how it screamed to be created as one with
his own, how it craved the passion reserved there for him to be
unleashed and intertwined, how it wanted all of the love, sensitivity
and everything that she had to offer, and to ultimately be sealed to
his.

And it was.

His hips ground strongly into her mound, searching for the point of no
return. He had nearly lost all of his self control when he reached it.
He couldn’t suppress the moan that sounded more like a whimper as he
burrowed into her body. It was all too good. The sweat rolled down his
back as she clung to his neck, begging him to make love to her harder,
to hold her tighter, and don’t stop.

“Oh, honey, honey, honey,” she chanted. Marlena latched onto him for
dear life as she felt the waves pound within her body, washing her
away to that state of splendor. Locking her legs around John’s back,
her flexibility caused him to mutter a series of curse words as he was
permitted a deeper angle.

Her nails dug into his flesh, scratching his back. She didn’t care
whether she was hurting him or not, or whether there would be marks
tomorrow. Being this close to him, molded to him as if they were truly
one body and soul, while the tension and heat was unbearably high, she
could no longer ignore the release with her name on it. Holding his
neck in place, she began to lose herself in their actions.

Then he stopped.

Abruptly removing himself from her body, she looked at him as if he
had lost his mind when he quickly repositioned them, John now spooning
her from behind and she stretched out on her side. Keeping his top arm
wrapped around her waist while the other interlaced with her hand she
had stretched upward, he easily entered her body once more and lead
them back on that journey, picking up right where they left off.

Closing her eyes, she bit her lip as the feeling hit her just as hard.
In fact, twice as intense. It was as if he never stopped. Their bodies
melded from head-to-toe as he guided them still, in a slow, unhurried
yet deathly erotic pace while his internal strokes kept her conscious
at bay. When she looked up and over her shoulder into his eyes, she
knew then, in this moment, that she had completely lost all of herself
in this man.

“I am yours,” she whispered.

He groaned, practically stamping the DNA of his fingerprints into her
skin from his grip as he leaned down to kiss her lips.

“And I yours,” he said. “Forever.”

Sliding his hand past her waist and to her thigh, he lifted and rested
it over his own top thigh as he moved that hand back between her legs.
Fiddling with her nub, Marlena became undone as her mouth fell open
and gasps escaped, floating into the still night as the pleasure took
over. Her eyes clamped shut and head arched back onto John’s shoulder,
she came with a soul-shattering intensity as she loudly cried out her
release, her body shaking violently.

He locked his hold around her body as he felt and saw her reach that
plateau. He debated on whether to let himself go inside or not. But
the second she moaned his name, asking him to not stop and extending
her hand back to rest on his taut rump and keep him near, he lost it
himself and decided what the hell. It would have been impossible to to
pull out.

Lying his head against hers, he removed her hand from his bottom and
laced their fingers together as he laid their joined hands back across
her waist, and continued to pump into her from behind, feeling tiny
jolts that felt like lightening, skyrocket from the bottom to the top
of his member. His hips took on a speed of their own as he
passionately kissed her neck, the hardness of his sex still throbbing
even though her body was calming down, and holding him captive.

He cradled her to him as if she was his source of life, that if he let
her go or loosened his hold, he might die. The soulmate connection
surging in this heated encounter comforted yet scared both. Stretching
their upward positioned hands, he pulled her to his groin just a
little more, the lock around her waist seemingly not enough, before he
lost his last shred of will power and felt his body stiffen as he
released himself inside.

“Oh, god, baby,” he moaned into her ear, pushing himself in as far as
he could go, feeling his essence spout continuously into her sanctum.
Marlena struggled to breathe as he crushed her to his body, holding
her still, flooding her cave with everything he had. “Baby…oh,” he
whimpered, his voice dropping to just above a whisper intertwined with
a groan, “baby.”

Entangling her limbs with his, she lazily smiled and brought their
joined hands to cover her racing heart as she lay content and
comforted while he rode out his release and sealed their souls as one.

Chapter 101 — Part III

Lazy smiles of content and fulfillment that ran deep into their bones,
possessed the enamored couple as they lay in the afterglow of their
lovemaking. Tonight was the beginning of new things, of new
experiences, which they surely celebrated by proving so just an hour
ago. With the cool, cotten-sateen sheet loosely draped across their
still warm bodies, they remained in silence with eyes closed as they
listened to the sounds of the bustling city in the distance and basked
in the calming breeze, enjoying this state of happiness and
relaxation.

Opening her eyes, Marlena gazed out the balcony doors at the bright
moonlight — it was a full moon tonight. John’s heart beat strumming
steadily against her ear, she hugged him closer as she admired the
starry night sky and watched how the slight wind stirred the sheer
curtains before reaching them, bringing goosebumps to her skin. A sigh
escaped her lips as she closed her eyes and smiled; everything was
perfect. Finally.

Shifting her leg across his strong thighs as she moved her draped arm
from over his waist to rest on his chest, she smiled again and turned
her head down to kiss his muscled skin. Life couldn’t get better, it
just couldn’t. They were finally living their dream and she was beyond
happy and completely, sexually satisfied. More than she had ever been.
She knew without asking that he was as well. It was safe to say he had
her branded and ruined. Just the thought that this man was going to be
her husband and make love to her like this until the day she died,
well she was just beside herself with joy.

Her lips touched his chest again and messy, blonde mane tickled his
taut flesh as she dragged her mouth across his skin in open, wet
kisses. She had never felt so close to him. They were truly one body
and soul. Always would be. No justifications necessary. Ending her
trail of kisses, she stared up his body and quietly watched him. His
hair was spiked and parted in various places, matching her wild
hairdo. His face was relaxed, no movement, except his nostrils
slightly flaring each time the air hit their skin. And his breathing
was slow and steady, his rising and falling chest lifting her head
every time he inhaled. Had it not been for his fingers moving up and
down her spine, she would have guessed he was asleep.

The thin sheet still draped across their waists and allowing them to
be fully bared to the other, she could honestly lay with him like
this, against his side in the safety of his arms, forever. Her
conscious threatened to ruin the moment at the thought of their
non-use of protection, but she quickly dispelled that thought. They
would be married, and if she so happened to get pregnant earlier than
expected, then so be it. Or so she kept telling herself.

Closing her eyes, she ignored those fears and reverted back to this
moment with her beloved. Running her hand across his chest, she played
with the minuscule, silken hairs before resting her chin on her hand
splayed onto his chest and gazed into his tranquil face, letting her
mind wonder.

“What was your mother like?”

Her question broke their still silence and caught him off guard.
Peeking open an eye, John sighed as he shifted his hips and arched his
head into the propped pillow. “She was funny. Very funny. Not a day
went by that she didn’t make me or my dad laugh.”

He never talked about his family. And she never felt the urge to press
the issue with him. But it wasn’t until she called her parents earlier
to tell them of the news and spoke with her mother, did she find out
the little information John had told Martha about his deceased
parents. In the back of her mind, she was always curious about his
family, beyond Rachel and Christian. Having been with Brad and even
Greg, she had grown to be a bit apprehensive in being the first to
bring up the topic of familial life. But they were beyond that point
now. She felt it was safe to wonder why he never said anything to her.

“What did she look like?” She was intrigued. She had always dreamed of
being the perfect daughter-in-law to some woman.

He briefly glanced out into the starry night sky as he held her a
little tighter. “She was a brunette, although the older she got, it
turned a sandy, kind of silver grey. But she kept dying it, determined
not to be the stereotype of a wooden cane and electric wheelchair. Her
words, not mine.” Marlena chuckled. “Now, um…she was tall,
slender…had big, round, warm brown eyes, a perfect smile…” The
faraway tone in his voice ignited a feeling of longing and sadness
within her at the sudden reality that she would never get to meet this
woman. “Dad always said she was a knockout.”

Marlena closed her eyes and envisioned his description. “I bet she
was. And your father? What was he like? How did he look?”

This time, John fully opened his eyes. “He was a quiet man. He was the
type of person that when he spoke, people listened, and what he said
mattered. My mom was the only person that could make him say more than
three words and laugh like a little kid, though.” His voice grew
lighter as his fingertips along her back moved in swift, long, up and
down sweeps. “He was, as our neighbor Mrs. Fields told me when I was
five, a man every woman wanted to make babies with and live in sin all
seven days of the week. So, I guess that can give you an idea of what
he looked liked,” he laughed, as did she.

“I bet he looked just like you,” she said, reaching her hand up to
stroke his jaw, imagining bits and pieces of the elder Black and
pasting them onto John’s face.

“People said that to us all the time. Called me his twin.”

“Then that explains your good looks and why our son inherited it.
Christian, too.”

John smiled as he glanced down into her eyes. “What made you think of them?”

“Well, we are going to get married one day and I won’t have any
in-laws. Mama told me your mention of them…and well…I was
curious.”

“Mmm…”

They had never broached this subject before. So many questions filled
her mind, so much she wanted to ask…and yet, she was afraid of the
limits. “Do you miss them?” she quietly asked.

“I do.”

She placed another kiss to his chest, her tone soft and gentle. “Why
don’t you ever talk about them?”

He heavily sighed. “Apart of me still believes they are living…that
they are here with me. And that if I do talk about them…then its
real. They are really gone.”

She moved up his body, resting her head beside his on the pillow and
cupped his face. “I’m here, if you ever want to talk about them. And
remember, honey, they are always here…” she rested her hand over his
heart, “…they are always with you.”

John stared into her eyes, falling more in love. “My mom would have loved you.”

She smiled brightly, draping her leg across his upper thighs. “Really?”

“Yeah, she never cared much for Trish. Said she was too hot-headed of
a woman to be with a gentle man like me.”

Marlena laughed. “But you married her anyway. How did that work out?
With your mother and Trisha, I mean. ”

He rested a hand atop her thigh as he turned to her, smiling at the
memories flooding his mind. “They got along, as good as possible, but
never like mom wanted. She always said to me, when I divorce her, that
I better bring home a woman she can bond with. Funny, she knew I would
divorce her even then.”

“Mamas always know best.” He arched his brow at her. “Now back to me.”
She grinned. “Why do you think she would have “loved” me?”

“Because…” He gazed deep into her eyes. “You are
intelligent…funny…driven…an amazing mother,” he reached a hand
out to tuck a tendril of hair behind her ear, “a rare beauty…and you
love selflessly.”

She could feel herself blushing. “You think I’m all those things?” she
asked in a small voice.

“That’s not even half of what I think of you.” He gently grabbed her
chin, pulling her in to kiss his lips. “I love you,” he whispered.

“I love you.” She nuzzled her nose with his before leaning back on the
pillow. “Your proposal was perfect, by the way. Nice way to save your
ass, mister,” she joked, nudging his shoulder.

“Our son played a big part.”

Her eyes widened. “Oh, honey! Go get him. Let him sleep with us.”

John looked down at her naked breasts before staring back into her
eyes. “Are you serious?” he asked, leaning into kiss her neck.
Although he felt completely drained and as if he had nothing left, he
was sure, given just a few minutes, he would be able to live up to his
reputation of having an insatiable sex drive.

“Yes…” She closed her eyes at his lips caress, dropping her head to
his shoulder. “John, I want us to sleep as a family…just tonight.”

“I’m not done ravishing my fiancé.” He slid a hand down her back, his
kisses growing urgent.

“You can ravish me for the rest of your life.” Kissing his ear, she
traced his lobe with her tongue briefly before whispering, “Just
tonight.”

He pulled back, really looking into her eyes. “You are sure?”

She nodded. “Yes. Go get our baby while I clean up, fix the bed and
put on something.”

Shaking his head, he kissed her again before reluctantly climbing from
the bed and slipping on his boxers. Watching her leave the comforts of
the warm bed as well and dash towards the bathroom, he shook his head
once more at her sudden request and left the room.

Marlena was refreshed and clothed in cotton shorts and a matching
cami, sitting indian style atop a perfectly, turned down bed cover by
the time John returned, cradling a sleeping Nathan against his chest.
Pressing his knee into the mattress, he gently laid the little boy
within the center of the bed before going to shut the balcony doors.

Tucking Nathan beneath the sheets and comforter, Marlena made herself
comfortable behind him and under the covers as she pulled him into her
arms and placed a loving kiss within his hair. Hearing John journey
into the bathroom, she focused her attention on her baby boy, watching
as his chest rose and fell, and reposition his sleeping body to rest
on his back. Smoothing his hair, she leaned down and whispered, “We’re
finally a family, my sweet boy. We’ve got daddy forever. Finally.”
Kissing him once more, she held him to chest and enjoyed their
closeness for the time being, knowing that it wouldn’t be long before
he would thrash about the bed, threatening to take up the entire
space.

Feeling John climb into bed behind her, she slid over and made room
for him as he outstretched his arm for her to use as a pillow then
felt his hand drape across her waist to rest on Nathan’s back.

“This was a nice idea,” he whispered against her ear. Lying in bed
with his family, was something he hasn’t done since he and Trisha were
married. And even then, it was usually only when one of the kids were
sick or had a bad dream. Never just because.

“I know,” she joked. “He’s always loved sleeping with me. Even when he
was a baby. It was hard getting him to sleep in his own bed for the
entire night.”

It was small comments like this, that caused pangs to shoot through
his heart. He had to remind himself that even though he missed so
much, he would never miss another day in this little boy’s life.

“Thankfully, he’s gotten used to it.” Running his hand down her arm,
John kissed her ear, sucking in a breath when he felt her hips
innocently brush against his groin. “You’re not wearing anything
underneath.” The unmistakable feel of her bare, soft flesh and the way
the shorts rode up high, caused him to sneak a hand beneath the covers
and confirm it for himself. Sure enough, her cheeks were barely
covered by the thin material. “You’re not wearing anything
underneath,” he repeated.

“Well don’t have a heart attack.” She swatted his hand away that had
begun rubbing up and down her thigh. “You just calm yourself. This is
not the first time I haven’t worn anything under pajamas to bed, so
relax your hormones. Your son is here. Be on your best behavior.”

“I don’t know, baby. We —”

“We are going to sleep. If you’re a good boy, you might get a surprise
in the morning.”

His eyes twinkled at the thought as he pinched her supple bottom,
causing her to yelp and reach back to slap him. “John!”

Ignoring her, he let his imagination roam. “The kind of surprise where
I can have you anyway I like?” he murmured against her ear. She knew
what he was referring to. He had long been asking her to fulfill his
fantasy of making love to her bent over their balcony as they watched
the sun come up. Even though the property was gated and secluded, she
still felt as if other residents residing in this affluent
neighborhood could accidentally catch a glimpse.

“Yes. Now, go to sleep.”

He grinned widely, “Oh, I love you,” and pinched her bottom again.

“John, if you do not stop —”

“Shh, sleep you said. Don’t wake the little one.”

Disengaging her hand from its war with his beneath the covers, she
tucked a palm beneath her cheek as the other cradled her son close. An
involuntary smile possessed her mouth as she reluctantly closed her
eyes and dreamed of their bright and beautiful future.

Chapter 102

Covering the cell phone’s mouthpiece, Trisha told the maître d’ her
name as she ended her call and followed the hostess to the table.
Tucking the smart phone into her clutch, a breath of air rushed pass
her glossed lips as she tossed her freshly layered mane over her
shoulder and stomped her high heels harder into the imported carpet
floor.

She was already pissed, having had to interrupt the much anticipated
single day of the week that she deemed for personal pampering to drive
45-minutes to San Francisco just to meet with John. Not having a
nanny, she was like every other single, working mother juggling the
responsibilities of a demanding corporate job while doing everything
she could to still be an available and consistent mother to her
children. When it was his weekend, she looked forward to these
Saturdays. No work, no relationship woes, and no kids. Nothing but a
day of de-stress, to which he was unappreciatively intruding on.

John was elusive on the details when he called her earlier this
morning. Once they had met for him to get Rachel and Christian for the
weekend yesterday evening, she was not expecting to hear from him. He
never contacted her until Sunday, when they were to meet once more to
exchange their children; they tried to keep their communication as
minimal as possible, unless it was concerning the kids. Which was why
his call caught her completely off guard. Her instincts reeled and
assumed it was about the kids, yet, she was not completely sure. If
this was actually pertaining to the children, he would have given said
information then. She was positive. They never beat around the bush
when it came to the younger Blacks.

Despite her annoyance at his interruption, she was determined to
remain dignified and open-minded as to what was so urgent. His small
knowledge of at least telling her the kids were safe with the
babysitter eased her irritation somewhat, in that if she did not
particularly like what he had to say, she could find solace in losing
her temper.

But as she rounded the corner behind her guide, her face fell and
attitude changed as she saw her ex-husband whispering something into
the woman’s ear, a woman whom she was trying her hardest to respect
and like.

They sat side-by-side on one side of the table, the empty seat across
from them she could only assume was for her. John dressed in a black
collared shirt and dark slacks and Marlena clad in what appeared to be
a low-cut, navy pencil dress, with his arm draped around the back of
her chair as he leaned in close, they certainly painted a picture of
the handsome and in-love couple that she frequently saw on TV shows.

She observed how Marlena smiled widely, her hazel eyes scatting across
the minimally crowded room before bashfully glancing down as a result
of what Trisha assumed, some provocative comment — knowing John —
while her cheeks turned a light shade of crimson. What was so damn
funny? Trisha remembered what it was like being married to this
man…being in love and so enraptured with him, and would bet her last
dollar it was along the lines that the reason behind Marlena’s smile
was from what she assumed. It suddenly hit her like a ton of bricks
that this…them…is what she would most likely have to endure until
her children were of age. It settled like a bag of worms in her
stomach.

“Here we are,” the young hostess beamed.

Glancing up from Marlena, John’s smile did not waver as he stood up to
greet her.

“Trish. Glad you could make it.” Walking around the table, he politely
pulled out her seat.

Looking from him to Marlena, Trisha resisted the urge to roll her eyes
as she sat in the chair and thanked the hostess for the menu before
watching her scurry away. Sitting across from them, she didn’t know
what to think. Their closeness and obvious happiness made her sick to
her stomach.

Setting her designer clutch onto the table, she took a deep breath and
rested her elbows onto the table, folding her hands to hover beneath
her chin. “So, what’s with this meeting?” she asked.

Marlena glazed over her competition. Trisha had heavily highlighted
her hair recently, she noticed. The fresh honey blonde coloring was,
dare she admit, an envious contrast against her signature dark locks.
The beautiful mixture of colors nearly made Marlena ask who was her
colorist. It complimented her perfectly, bringing out her natural
green eyes and olive skin.

“I wanted us to clear the air on a few things,” said John.

Closing her eyes and briefly lowering her head, Trisha’s utterance of
‘I need a drink’ nearly made Marlena laugh.

“Alright, John. Let’s hear it.”

Wrapping his arm around Marlena’s shoulders, he smiled at her widely
before looking at Trisha.

“We are engaged.”

Mixed emotions coursed through Trisha as her face contorted into a
series of confused expressions before Marlena sheepishly rose her left
hand and gracefully set it on the table. Trisha’s eyes zoned in on the
ring, her mouth nearly dropping open. It was far better, and far
bigger than the one he had given her! She fumed, her thoughts
wondering of the cost, why was Marlena deserving of such a stunning
jewel, and she almost set into an argument of why John never upgraded
her measly half-carat diamond engagement ring when he officially
became a surgeon and was making good money as promised.

“Congratulations,” she heard herself say.

“Thank you. That means a lot,” said Marlena.

Examining the woman sitting next to her children’s father, Trisha
rolled her eyes as she focused back on John. This was unbelievable!

“That’s why you had me drive all the way here? To tell me you’re
marrying her?!” The bite in her tone dismissed all hopes of civility.

Marlena’s eyes narrowed as John’s mouth thinned.

“See that? Right there. Your dismissal of “her”, is why I asked you to
drive all the way here,” he said lowly. Trisha folded her arms across
her chest as she had done many times before when they were about to
get into a heated argument. “Marlena is going to be my wife, a
step-mother to our children, and it is time you start acknowledging
and respecting her as such.”

“I do respect her.”

“Seems you have trouble expressing it. And if you mean when only in my
presence, that’s not enough.” Trisha arched her brow at him as he
continued. “She was not the cause of our divorce and you know that
there never was an opening for a second chance with us, so quit trying
to blame her for your issues with me.” John scratched his head as he
laughed, dumfounded. “Why continue this, Trisha? Is it
because…you’re jealous?”

“Jealous?” Her eyes practically bulged while Marlena remained silent.
Trisha shifted her attention and anger to the woman wearing the ring
that she was promised. “I bet you twisted my words when you told him
about running into me at the school, didn’t you?” she lashed out.

“School?” John asked, looking at Marlena. “You saw her?”

Trisha feigned shock. “Oh, your wife-to-be is keeping secrets?”

Marlena glared at her. “No, no I am not. I do not believe it’s
necessary to burden John with mundane matters when he has other
important things to worry about, rather than my run-ins with you.”

Her words did not please Trisha, she could see. The cuban
firecracker’s posture grew stiff and eyes burned with an angry passion
yet she ignored that perfect opening to lay into Marlena and focused
back on John.

“This is,” Trisha leaned closer across the table, gripping the edges
of the ironed, white table cloth, “bullshit, John, and you know it!
You could have told me this over the phone. Not arrange some damn sit
down so you can scold me like I’m a child for not being pals with
your,” she glanced at Marlena, “fiancé.”

John stared at her hard while Marlena watched them nervously just as
she had done during her first time being in the same room as them.
They pushed each other’s buttons so fast that she couldn’t help wonder
what their marriage was like. Heated arguments and even more heated
lovemaking? The thought caused her to shudder as a shred of of
jealousy rattled her limbs.

“Do you hate her? Is that it?” asked John. He titled his head in
curiosity, searching for the root of her anger. “She was never the
cause of our divorce.” Obviously his previous statement had not
registered with her.

“But you were with her, were you not? You slept with her while we were
still married.”

“Separated.”

She ignored his correction. “You slept with her,” she reiterated, “and
every other woman up and down the west coast!” She leaned back in her
chair upon his silence. “Yes, congratulations, Marlena. You have
yourself a man that has seen every vagina from here to kingdom come
and if he gets bored with you, he most likely will take a trip down
memory lane.”

John groaned as Marlena tried to ignore her words. She never
envisioned their meeting going like this.

“Why don’t you go wait for me in the car?” John suggested.

Marlena looked at him, unsure. “I can stay. It’s okay.”

“No, I want you to wait for me.” Reaching into his pocket, he handed
her the keys. Cupping her face, he pulled her to him, whispering
against her lips, “I love you,” he said before kissing her. Trisha bit
her lower lip as he looked away from their exchange.

“Trisha, it was nice seeing you. I hope someday we can all be on the
same page,” Marlena said, grabbing her purse and rising from the
table.

“Nice seeing you, too,” she spat, a sarcastic smile donning her face.

John watched as Marlena walked out the restaurant and ensured they
were completely alone before he turned back to the woman across from
him.

“Stop throwing the ‘you cheated on me, John’ card in my face, alright?
I never,” his voice lowered, “never, cheated on you during our
marriage. I vowed to be committed to you and I was. It was not until
we were separated that I even considered dating other women. Funny
thing is, it was while we were still married,” he paused, searching
her eyes, “that I discovered you were the one who was unfaithful to
me.”

The slits of his eyes were lowered now, as the memory of the day he
discovered that revelation hurt just as much as it did then. He wished
that he would have come clean to her a long time ago about this.

“What? What are you talking about, John? I never cheated on you.”

“Miles Redding.” His name rung loud in her ears. “The damn husband of
your supposed good friend. You point fingers at me when obviously you
had slept with the man, or planned to.”

John watched her, waiting for some vicious comeback, a fiery denial.
Yet, she simply looked at him with eyes that were widened and curious,
her mouth stunned shut. He decided to fill in the blanks for her.

“I came home early one day and you had forgotten your cell phone. I
should not have spied, but I had suspected something was going on with
you for awhile. We weren’t communicating, I was at the peak of my
career, you were distant, we were not having sex, and we were still
trying to adjust to having two children instead of one. Everything
that could go wrong, did. We were reaching different phases in life
and didn’t know how to cope. So you turned to him, instead of me.”

She opened her mouth to speak but he interrupted her. “I saw the
emails. The rendezvous he had planned for you to meet with him at a
hotel that evening. And if you recall, that was the night I left you.
So, before you think of blaming me for our marriage, of labeling me as
a cheater or disrespecting Marlena again, you think long and hard
about the one who really ended our marriage.”

Remorse coated her eyes as her stance softened considerably. “I never
slept with him, John.”

“Yeah, because I interrupted your plans.”

“I never responded to that email. I couldn’t. I realized what was
happening and then you dropped the bomb on me.” She tucked her hair
behind her ears as she stared into the water filled glass, trying to
find the right words to explain her emotions. “I…I was lost. We, you
and I, never really discussed that. We just kind of, went with the
motions. And then Mamá got sick. I’m just…I still feel a little lost
about it all, still to this day.”

He sighed. “Then why didn’t you talk to me if you were having trouble?”

“How could I?! The hospital came before our marriage, our kids, just
our damn life! I never saw you…only at nights when you would come
home and reach out for me. You were never available.” She leaned back
in the chair as she studied his face. Their marriage wasn’t the best,
but the good times they shared reminded her of what an incredible man
he is. “If it matters, I hope that you at least correct that wrong
with her. Do not allow medicine to be your mistress, yet again.”

He remained silent, letting her words sink in. It was an old saying
that elder doctors constantly told him, but he never thought that it
would ever apply to him until Trisha just said it…until she…they
both finally voiced their real feelings in a calm manner, seeming to
hear each other for the first time. He had always thought she accepted
the long and dreadful hours he worked, all so that he could provide
their family a life they dreamed. Now, he wasn’t so sure.

“John,” she sighed, holding her head within her hands. “I’m tired of
fighting with you. We’ve been fighting four, going on five years now.
You’re making me dye my hair sooner than I anticipated,” she joked,
thinking of the gray strands of hair she noticed this morning which
prompted her newest highlights. He laughed lightly. “I miss when we
used to get along. I know you are a good man and an even better father
and doctor, and I need to start respecting you for those reasons as
well as you moving on.” He continued to watch her, listening, not
knowing what to say. This understanding and forgiving side of Trisha
he was not expecting. “So, for what it’s worth, I’m sorry. For
everything.”

He nodded, knowing he was just as guilty. “I’m sorry, too.”

“And I am happy for you. Really. I’m not saying it will be easy to
accept all of this. You know how stubborn I am.”

“And short-tempered.”

She laughed. “Yes, so excuse me if I lose my cool every now and then.
But I do thank you for telling me like this. And I really hope you’re
happy this time and do not make the same mistake twice. Christian and
Rachel need a role model marriage. Let this marriage be a lesson to
them…a real model this time.”

“I will. I promise you that. Just as long as you promise me, Marlena
is not ‘her’ or ‘your girlfriend’ or whatever choice names you call
her. She is going to be my wife. You need to start acknowledging
that.”

She nodded as she combed a hand back through her voluminous locks. “I
am going to try. That’s all I can offer.”

“Better than nothing.”

She smiled brightly as she inhaled a deep breath. “Well, if we’re all
done here, I believe I should go apologize to Marlena and let her in
on what she’s gotten herself into.”

John cocked his head to the side, looking at her in surprise. “I’m
surprised you’re so easy about this.”

Trisha rose from the table, fluffing her hair and grabbing her clutch.
“Anger management therapy. It’s been helping, I suppose.”

Rising from his chair, he left a few bills on the table before
following her towards the entrance.

“I would say it has. Usually after I say a second word, you’re ready
to put me on a stake and set a fire.”

“I still want to, at times. Therapy and Lester has been keeping me
calm, though.”

“Lester?” he asked, walking behind her.

“Yes, my boyfriend.” She winked at him as he smiled. Really smiled.
Remembering how funny this woman used to be.

“What happened to, uhh, was it…Richard? The guy who was supposed to
replace me.”

“A twenty-two year old stewardess replaced me.”

He laughed heartily as he opened the door for her. “Ah, well, maybe
the four of us can go out sometime. I would like to get to know the
guy who will eventually be around the kids, if you keep him long
enough.”

Although he knew Trisha went through men like cartons of eggs, she was
usually cautious and never in a hurry to introduce them to their
children. Which, he was very grateful for.

“Don’t push your luck, John. You’re just off the burning stake for today.”

Lowering her sunglasses over her eyes, John smiled as he followed her
out the door, hoping that everything truly went well from here on out.

Chapter 103

“It just occurred to me. This is our first vacation together,” he
said, his tone drifting off as he got lost in the scenery.

Slouching further into the seat, John stared out the darkened windows
of the limo as he smiled like a ten-year-old who just received a new
bike. Their plane landed about fifteen minutes ago and they were now
enjoying a smooth limo ride to the correct airport. It was his error,
actually. He mistakenly booked their flights to fly into an airport
that was nearly 15 miles opposite the one which located the private
jet, that would eventually take them to another small airport, then a
speedboat that would ultimately carry them to the resort. It was a lot
of travel, but surely worth it. He thought so anyway. Although his
lady love was slightly irritated by hopping from plane to plane, he
made it up to her by miraculously finding a limo service in their near
remote location and promised her sweet champagne and his signature
kisses as they journeyed to the appropriate airport — Malé
International.

The lush palm trees that lined the one way, barren road reminded him
of images he had only seen on the internet — crystal blue skies and
powdery white clouds decorating the sky as the yellowest and pure sun
lit up the atmosphere and its beams dancing through the trees, casting
a methodical glow. The road turning into a narrow strip with a sparse
but still rich jungle accompanying the sidelines before a string of
small planes came into view just on both sides of the horizon, his
excitement took on a new level of the anticipated and final boat ride
that would arrive them at their secluded resort. Taking over in the
planning of their tropical vacation, John spared no expense. He wanted
them to have the experience of a lifetime in one of the most beautiful
places in the world — the Maldives.

It had been on his bucket list to venture to the lush and tropical
land for years now. The captivating island of Magudhava located within
the southern Huvadhu atoll, between the Gazeera and Bodhutta reefs,
was actually a highly suggested choice from one of his colleagues.
Their decision of wanting more than what the travel agent originally
offered, prompted them to gladly take the suggestion and have nothing
but good hopes. Extensively researching resorts and what each island
within this exotic region had to offer, Magudhava won. It boasted one
of the world’s most award-winning private resorts with numerous
secluded beaches. Those two claims alone was enough for John. He was
secretly merely searching for the perfect backdrop to make love to her
the entire time.

But the beautiful white-sanded beaches, pristine blue waters, an
abundance of sunshine and simple elegance were sights he couldn’t wait
to behold. Sharing this experience with the woman he loved, who was
now his fiancé, sealed the deal.

Inhaling a relaxing breath, he looked to his right at Marlena whom was
engrossed with replying to emails on her cell phone. She must have
finally gotten a solid signal. She had squirmed nearly their entire
flight, trying not to display her concern about the lack of
connectivity to the world. He sighed at the sight. They had agreed to
focus only on each other during this vacation. Just him, her and the
Maldives. That was it.

“Hey, what happened to our rule of turning these things off if only
for emergency?” Reaching for the cell phone, he wasn’t quick enough as
she robotically moved it from the grasp of his hands, her attention
still fixated on the screen.

“Just let me confirm the conference call with Grayson on Monday, then
I’ll turn it off.”

“This Monday?” John asked, shifting within his seat from the road
bumps colliding against the limo back tires.

“Yes.”

He frowned.

A month, going on two, had now passed and she was finally in business.
More than proud of her that she now had successfully established her
own firm and was slowly becoming a recognized lawyer within San
Francisco, he hated it took her away from him. He was no longer the
one rushing from home in the wee hours of the morning or night. She
was. He missed the little things like love fests at night, waking up
to breakfast — or sex — in bed in the mornings and just cuddling to
watch a movie. When she wasn’t glued to her phone or computer, she was
smothering their son with attention. Him forgotten.

“Baby, this is time for us. The world can wait.”

“I know. It won’t take but thirty minutes tops.” Tapping send, Marlena
sighed in relief as she quickly powered off her device and tucked it
within her purse. Angling her body towards him, she leaned into his
embrace as she reached up to cup his face. “I know I’ve been
neglecting you lately. So I intend to give you all of my undivided
attention during this entire trip. Except for those thirty minutes on
Monday. Deal?”

Peering down into her eyes, he slid his hand along her thigh as he
squeezed the skin softly. “Alright. Just as long as that’s the only
call.”

Sliding his hand further up her bare leg, he was grateful for the
light and flowy, silk material of the tangerine colored mini dress she
wore. With each direction he made or she adjusted, the material moved
with ease.

“I promise. Now, come here, handsome.”

Smiling at him, she quickly placed her legs across his lap before
leaning into kiss him. Their lips moved greedily against the other,
low moans filled with longing resounded throughout the back of the
limo as their smooch quickly became hot with a thirsty passion. He
kept a firm hand on her legs before slowly guiding her down to recline
along the seat.

“I can’t wait to make love to you on the beach,” he murmured against her lips.

She grinned against his mouth as she clawed his face, widening her
mouth to receive more of his deep kisses. She never thought in a
million years she would be at this point in her life. That she could
have it all. Through her stressful years of college, turmoiled
relationships, and working her way up the corporate ladder, did she
eventually get the beautiful child she’s always dreamed of and fell
hopelessly in love with a man that was to be her husband. She was
still just as in love with him to this day, full with a love that was
unwavering and one she knew would always beat strong within her heart.

“John, no. Not here.” Pushing his hand away that had successfully
pushed up the hem of her dress to expose her nether region, she fought
his hand that was now skimming along the edges of her lacy thong.

“Just a quickie. That’s it.” Lowering his head to her neck, his mouth
grew eager as did his hand. She opened her eyes and stared up at the
limo ceiling, wondering how she was going to calm him down.

They had flown to Colorado two days ago and stayed with her parents.
Their trip planned to last a week, both thought leaving their child
with her parents was best, as was flying out of Denver. Their brief
stay was torture for both. Even though they were engaged, her mother
still was not allowing them to share a room. And with Marlena busy
tying up loose ends with the firm, well, she was left with no energy
to entertain John’s hints of sneaking into her room at night.

Thus, he was now like a possessed mad man atop her body. She didn’t
want to enjoy his attention or enjoy the heat that was rising from the
pit of her core to surge throughout her body while they were in this
limo. Even though the tinted soundproof divider glass window provided
some privacy from the driver, she still felt as if they were being
watched. But at the feel of her neck becoming increasingly warm, lids
heavy and center ooze with desire for him, her conscious of their
chauffeur slowly weakened.

“John…baby,” she moaned when his finger made contact with her
dripping mound. Attempting to push his hand away, he surprised her
when he grabbed her hand and roughly pinned it above her head.

He spoke low while staring into her eyes, growling, “I want you.”

Marlena was unsure whether that was a request, a demand or mixture of both.

Breathing heavily, she stared back into his eyes, eyes that grown wild
with possession and passion.

“And you will have me…as soon as we get to the resort.”

“I can’t wait that long.” The slight sound of begging was apparent in
his tone, nearly causing her to laugh. Holding her hands together
above her head within one of his hands, he carefully maneuvered
himself to lay between her legs along the narrow seat.

“You have to be the horniest man in the world,” she murmured against
his lips, meeting him hungry kiss-for-hungry kiss against her will. As
much as she wanted to resist him, it was pointless. The man owned her.
Besides, she became putty in his hands once he crawled his body atop
hers. It was something about lying beneath a man — a strong powerful
man — and feeling his long, thick heat between her legs while letting
him control her body. It turned her on more than words could say.

“Mr. Black, we are approaching the drop-off point,” said the chauffeur
through the intercom.

Groaning, John fell atop her body as he heavily breathed into her
neck. “I can’t win…I just can’t win,” he murmured.

She laughed as she struggled to control her own breathing and kissed
into his hair. “My poor baby,” she said before kissing his cheek
again.

Reaching a hand out, John pressed the small silver button, “Alright,
thank you, Martin,” he responded into the intercom.

“Well, let’s fix ourselves,” she said, propping herself up on her
elbows and staring up at him who was now kneeled between her legs.

His eyes were still smoldered with desire as he grinned wickedly
before extending his hand out to cup her damp mound as he crawled his
body back down, him now hovering above her face and lips pressed
against hers. “This…” he rubbed her sex slowly, “is mine. For an
entire week,” he said, kissing her slowly.

She whimpered into his mouth as she reached a hand up to cup his face,
now not caring about making the connecting flight or not.

“What are you doing?” she practically shouted when he pulled away,
grinning. He loved to get her beyond worked up within a mere second
then retreat. It was cruel game, to which she always fell for. Every
time.

“Saving my strength. Besides, I want the freedom to love you in a big
bed rather than this small limo. There are things I have yet to try,”
he trailed his fingertips down her inner thighs, his eyes glued to the
creamy skin before glancing up at her, his voice low and sexy, “and I
don’t want an audience.”

She eyed him, speechless, as she watched him lower the hem of her
dress before sitting properly along the seat, reluctantly following
suit and resting against his side. She didn’t know what to say. John’s
dirty talk had been kicked up a completely different level since a few
days ago. Maybe she was to distracted with work and preparing for
their trip to notice it, but now it hit her. His words ignited a fire
deep inside her that was raging out of control and was not going to
simmer anytime soon it seemed. As she leaned against his side while
his arm came to wrap around her waist and palm rest on her thigh, the
contact felt as if his fingertips were burning through the light
material, traveling upward to the place that made her head spin and
gasp for air.

Crossing her legs, she placed a kiss to his neck and inhaled deeply
while trying to calm her own desire.

His demeanor was intoxicating as his palm drummed up and down her
thigh, continuously plunging her into a battle of loss of self
control. If he didn’t stop, they were not going to make that flight.
Her own surge in desire was puzzling as well. Maybe it was the fact
that they were away from home and now completely alone. Or that this
was the first of many exotic locales that they would visit. Whichever
the case, she was beside herself with excitement and couldn’t wait to
see what was to come.

Chapter 104

“John, put me down!” Laughing hysterically, Marlena clutched a handful
of his striped collar shirt as she lay slain across his shoulder. The
view of subtly-shined, rich, dark wooded flooring now filing her line
of vision, she was fairly certain they had arrived and were inside the
room.

Upon arriving to the exclusive locale, both were fairly drained from
such tedious travel and wanted nothing more than to bathe and relax.
That was until they got an eyeful of the turquoise waters and thick
evergreen jungle with a long strip of sand separating the two that was
so white, it almost appeared as if it was sugar. Both grinned like
little kids, a renewed energy settling into each as the infinite
possibilities were now a reality. Especially for John. He could not
wait to put his hopes into action.

After a pleasant near three-minute trek along the balau wooden
causeway to their private, ocean villa while passing a lineage of
standard water suites and breathtaking views, Marlena was not allowed
to completely ingest the beauty of this resort and tropical oasis as
her fiancé shamelessly picked her up once they were a few feet away
from the room to rest on his broad shoulder. Once the bell boy set
their luggage near the door inside the villa, John telling him that
they would need a ‘do not disturb sign’ pronto, embarrassed her
entirely before he finally proceeded into the room and closed the
door, locking it.

His eyes spanned across the villa as he got lost in panoramic views of
the beautiful decor and ocean backdrop just beyond the open and pure
glass sliding doors, which were peeking behind the pulled back, floor
length heavy white curtains.

“It’s beautiful, sweetheart,” he said as he gently set her down onto her feet.

Taking a moment to stabilize herself and allow the blood to settle
within her head, Marlena placed a hard and quick slap to his shoulder,
hoisting her hands on her hips and daring him to fight back.

“That’s for interrupting my view of the scenery and letting the bell
boy in on your constant libido.”

He laughed and kissed her on the lips before resting his palms on her
waist and turning her around.

“Let’s explore the room.”

He had requested this particular king ocean villa — it was private,
had the best sunset views (he was told) and was practically away from
all the other guests. There were only four of this kind within the
discrete and secluded area, each villa about 250 feet apart. It
certainly met and fit John’s description of a quaint, modern house
floating on water in the center of euphoria. The expansive space
installed with every amenity they needed on hand, he found solace in
the fact that they would never have to leave this room for their
entire stay. If she allowed.

He held firm to her hand as they journeyed first through the living
room that was filled with lush white couches, and accents of vibrant,
tasteful yet minimal decor that embodied the elements of beach living
and the Maldives. When they walked across the portion of the wooded
floor that was cutout in the shape of a long square and filled with
glassed flooring to reveal the crystal blue sea below, it finally had
hit both that they were in paradise.

They stood transfixed and stared through the glassed floor at an array
of colorful fish swimming by, momentarily playing a game of ‘name that
fish’ before John lead them further into their quarters.

Sliding open the connecting paned doors, he smiled widely when his
gaze rested on the large, traditionally teak-crafted bed that was
neatly made with the finest linens and covered in a mixture of white
and red roses with a few local, tropical flowers thrown in. The
complimentary champagne chilling in an ice bucket along with two
filled glasses on the nightstand coupled with the squared black box —
courtesy of him — that rested just beneath the pillows within the
center of the bed, pleased him greatly. He knew his lady love would
be, too. And by the look in her eyes, he knew their miniature
excursion of the room would continue later. They had unfinished
business to attend to that began in the limo.

“Honey, it’s gorgeous. I can’t believe you arranged all of this.”

Marlena was in awe as she released his hand and walked into the
bedroom, bypassing the bed and heading straight for the adjoining
terrace. It was not closed in, allowing them unobscured views of the
Indian ocean and walls that rose just high enough on either side to
conceal their privacy from prying eyes. She took in every feature,
nearly tumbling with joy once she admired the lounging area to her
left and plunge, infiniti styled pool to her right, all located right
off the bedroom. She couldn’t wait to play around with him in the
water, and do other things in the water, which she knew would ensue.

Feeling him encase her from behind, she stood within the center of the
terrace as she watched the calm sea and afternoon sun beaming in the
clear sky while lighting up the ocean floor. Life was perfect.

“Can we stay here forever?” she whispered, resting her hands atop his
arms on her waist and closing her eyes, a smile forming on her lips at
the warm breeze splashing across her face.

“If that’s what you want,” he said, his lips grazing against the skin
of her neck as he swayed them gently.

“And can we never, ever leave the room? Can we stay wrapped in each
other’s arms the entire time?” she dreamily asked, her mind being
washed away with the relaxed motto of the island.

“I thought you would never ask.” Kissing the back of her neck, he
stood up straighter and cupped her face, bringing her gaze to focus on
him. Her hazel eyes stirred his soul as she looked up at him with the
utmost admiration. He knew she thought the world of him, and to see it
in her eyes right now, a mixture of pride and love indescribable,
simply scared John to an extent. Yet, it also provided him a comfort
and reminded him of how rare and precious she was to him. “I am deeply
in love with you, Marlena.” He wasn’t a man of poetic words but being
here with her, and their recent engagement…everything just moved
him. “And I never want to stop falling in love with you.”

She blinked back tears. That was without a doubt the most romantic
thing he — any man — has ever said to her and she would never forget
it.

The seriousness in his tone and the love that resonated within his
eyes sent shivers down her spine.

“Me either…I love you, so very much.”

Stroking her cheeks, he took a moment to memorize her face in this
second. Memorize the way the sunlight danced along her cheeks,
highlighting her eyes and surrounding her in a surreal glow that made
her seem so much more fragile in his arms. And how her soft blonde
locks carried on a love affair with the salty wind as they blew about
her as if she was a supermodel doing a photo shoot. Watching her lean
in with her eyes closed and lips parted, awaiting his kiss, he never
thought she looked more beautiful.

Crushing his mouth onto hers, he bent and picked her up into his arms
as he carried her back to the bed. Gently depositing her onto the soft
sheets, he continued to kiss her slow and greedy, drinking all of her
love. How he has missed being with her like this. Moments of stolen
kisses and his hands grazing her body every now and then were not
enough to satisfy his appetite. Now, he would get to indulge like
never before.

Thinking of turning over, John opened his eye and noticed the box that
was sitting above her head. He almost forgot about this small
surprise.

“Hey,” he reached up and grabbed it, “you haven’t opened your gift.”
Kissing her lips, he leaned up from her and brought it to her line of
view.

Furrowing her brows in confusion, she breathed heavily as she tried to
control her desire coated voice.

“Honey, this is too much. Just too much.”

“There’s no such thing as too much when it comes to you.” Lying to the
side of her, he propped his head by way of his elbow and handed her
the box as he rested his arm across her stomach and grinned down at
her. “Open it.”

Glancing up at him, she shifted along the bed as she moved her head to
lay within the tent of his arms and nestled closer to his body.
Hoisting the box up, she smiled widely as she stared into his eyes,
once more and leaned in for another kiss. He was just too romantic.

Tears of happiness sparkled within her eyes as she carefully untied
the white, satin ribbon and finally opened the square velvet box. “Oh,
John. It is too much.” Her fingers delicately touched the round cut,
very stunning sapphire that sat within the center of the diamond halo
custom pendant, the outer-lying setting attractively sealing in the
precious stone.

“I remember when you told me how much you loved gems and that sapphire
and topaz were your favorite. So, since there wasn’t anymore room for
another gem in your engagement ring, I thought I would have a necklace
made for you.” He laid his hand atop hers that was still tracing the
sapphire. “I promised to make you happy and give you everything your
heart desires. So, it didn’t seem right if I didn’t give you this.”

The tears trickled from her eyes as she stared up into his face, her
heart beside itself with joy. “It’s beautiful.” She was almost afraid
to touch it once more, or even remove it from the box. “Honey, it’s
just too much. I didn’t need this. It must have cost a fortune.”

“No price is too much for you.”

Her brows furrowed again. She had known John was well off but she
didn’t think he was this well off. She was very aware of a surgeons
salary of his stature. Even though he probably had accumulated a
comfortable amount, it would have still cut close.

“John, this is. How did you —”

“I have investments.” He was in tune to her concerning thoughts. “And
I cashed in on one of them.” He laced his hand with hers which donned
her engagement ring as he stared at it and spoke softly. “Some
multi-millionaire heir from London has been pestering me for about two
years now for a piece of land I own in northern California, which I
purchased around the time Trish and I got married and we were renting
a house near the vacant space. I always thought the land would be
profitable one day, so I purchased it on a whim, never knowing my
instincts were right. Over the years, the value grew, but I never got
offered a price I thought was suitable. Seems my wait did the job as
he gave me the highest asking price.” He leaned in closer to her face,
detaching their hands and sliding his around her neck to cup her face,
drawing her closer into him as he bore into her eyes with a tender
love.

“Don’t you worry,” he reassured. “Your necklace and ring may have put
a dent in my account but it was worth it and there’s more where that
came from, baby. I’ll even share with you if you want,” he teased as
she nudged his shoulder. The smile suddenly faded from his face as he
became serious. “I’m always going to take care of you and our
children. I don’t want you to ever worry about that, alright? No
matter whatever may happen in the future. I’m going to always take
care of you,” he said deeply.

Laying the boxed jewel to the side, Marlena turned onto her side and
wrapped her arms around his neck, penetrating his eyes with all the
love she could convey. There was nothing else for her to say but one
thing.

“Make love to me,” she whispered.

Lowering his head, John slid his hand around her back and cradled her
frame to his as he met her lips in a kiss full of promise, ready to
give her the world.

Chapter 105 — Part I

Weeks of deprivation from being joined as one were finally put to rest
as the pair wasted not another second and joined themselves. Clothes
peeled from their bodies in a sequence of seductive stripping, and
hands caressed and stroked every spot that would ignite the familiar
journey to a passioned paradise. With her necklace perched on the end
table and the beauty of their destination surrounding them from every
angle they looked, both were too far gone to have a care in the world
other than reaching that climax together.

John lay against the mass of opulent pillows and watched her svelte
body rock atop him with his mouth parted as an occasional growl
escaped each time she rose and fell. His thick fingers entangled
themselves within the sheets as he desperately fought the urge not to
guide her movement and simply let her be in control. It was a hard
appeal to ignore. Especially when her throaty, low moans reached his
ears and he was further graced with the view of her round hips nearly
sliding up completely off of him, and her sweet lips tease his
throbbing tip, for her then to engulf him once again as her haven
spiraled slowly down his length, swallowing every rigid inch. A deep
groan elicited from his mouth and filled the tranquil air as his head
fell back into the pillows, the warm pleasure skyrocketing through his
body and settling within his toes.

This woman was a piece of work. A rare, exquisite, invaluable creation
of a female — internally and externally. And in the bedroom, she never
disappointed. Only reminded him of why he was head-over-heels for her,
and would always be. His eyes remained fixated on her body that moved
with the experience of a temptress and grace of a swan. He was
completely beneath her spell. It would only be a matter of minutes
before he succumbed to her every whim. When her hands extended upward
to tousle her hair as she continued to move her hips in a perfect
manner, he cursed himself for not having his camera near by. It was a
perfect shot — the rays of the setting sun shone about her in a halo
and her riding him sensually. The glint of the sun bouncing off of her
engagement ring and reflecting into his eyes, reminding him that she
was his and would legally be his alone, forever, crumbled what little
will power he had left.

He could no longer contain himself. His anxious hands lifted from
their rested position to connect with the smooth flesh of her waist.
Marlena removed her own busy hands from within her hair and rested
them atop his, taking a second to glance over her shoulder and wink at
him before closing her eyes and tossing her head back.

He groaned at her sexy, playfulness. Yes, he would let her have all
the fun she wanted now before he provided her with a dose of loving
that would have her yearning for him, from now until eternity.

Keeping one hand on the curve of her waist as the other slid itself up
the spine of her back, a low hiss escaped his lips when she began to
gyrate in mesmeric circles. She was searching for his limit, he was
convinced. With every thrust, did he teeter closer and closer to the
edge. He’s always loved a view of her like this — her back to him as
she faced forward and rode him, her hair sashaying wildly down her
back as she eagerly met each subtle thrust of his hips. It was a view
he could get lost in for days, especially given their backdrop.

Once they had removed their clothing in between heated kisses, they
opted to not use the electricity just yet and let the adjoining
terrace doors remain open, choosing to enjoy the natural lighting that
brought their room to life. She was gorgeous in the minimal light. As
was the picture they both painted in this moment. It was nearing dusk
and as John glanced around her at the open water just beyond the
terrace, the clear sky and her creamy body bathed in beautiful hues of
blue, pink and orange, he could only describe it all in one word:
Heaven.

Leaning up from the pillows, he fully wrapped his arms around her
waist and rested his head against her upper back, closing his eyes and
squeezing her as if she was a teddy bear. Kissing her shoulder blade,
he pushed her harder onto his lap, causing her to stop briefly and
take a second to regain her stability. The sensation was overpowering
and purely euphoric.

She had long started the mental timer in the back of her mind for the
moment when he would abandon his subservient role and have his way.
The time was now, and the notion at what was to come filled her with a
thirsty degree of want, more than she ever anticipated. Laying her
hands over his, she whimpered at how he mercilessly continued to drive
farther into her captivity, desperate to brand himself there over and
over again as her cave seemed to accept even more of him, craving
everything he had to offer.

Her eyes were heavy, almost resembling as if she was drugged as she
squinted open an eye to partake in the serene nature of the ocean
before closing once more. She wanted to moan, wanted to scream, wanted
to yell how incredible it felt to be trapped in an embrace with him
like this. Yet, when she opened her mouth, nothing came out…except a
breathy gasp. It felt too good…just too good to even attempt to
vocally describe. Yes, it was safe to say — admit — that this man had
her ruined for the rest of their lives.

She felt him everywhere — inside and out. His member stroking each
spot perfectly, causing her to climb higher and higher, as his arms
held her possessively close, she felt completely, utterly and
hopelessly in love. She adored their intimacy in a time like this.
Even between heated lovemaking did he manage to cradle her body and
remind her of how much of a tender and generous lover he was, and how
much she meant to him. Of how important they were to one another. And
with each stroke of his tip, of each grip of her hands on his and of
each small kiss that he placed along her back, she too was reminded of
their infinite closeness. More so, how close they were in this moment.

They were close. Very close. So close that it scared her on some level.

“Honey,” she moaned.

She was rapidly approaching that awaiting ending. Slightly closing her
thighs and slowing her hips, she took a second to calm her breathing.
If she kept this up, she would quickly reach that plateau, to which
she was nowhere near ready to experience yet. She knew John was no
doubt enjoying the view, as any man would, but she wanted to see
him…and stare into his eyes when they came together. As she knew
they would.

Prying his arms from her waist, she carefully maneuvered her legs and
turned within his lap while he remained sheathed inside, and faced
him. Curling her feet up behind her to rest against her bottom and on
the tops of his thighs, she latched her arms around his neck and
pressed her chest against his own as she stared into his laden eyes.

“I wanted to see you,” she said against his lips before kissing him.
He was honestly too filled with desire to care about her sudden change
in position. As long as she kept riding him like she was…he had no
objections.

He palmed her rump, his hands gliding down each supple plane and
squeezing. There was nothing better than feeling her luscious ass
within his possession. It made him want to love her like a mad man.

Guiding her slowly atop his member while he lazily pecked her lips, he
asked, “How’s the view?” Their lips met in another slow, tantalizing
kiss before she answered.

“Breathtaking.”

He smiled. Angling his head down, he rested it atop her heart as he
continued to direct her hips, pushing her harder onto him, his arms
holding her so tight…telling her they never wanted to let her go.
Marlena could do nothing but cradle his head close and enjoy feeling
him like never before.

But he had other plans that would supersede her momentary contentment.
Plans that would have her in a daze even tomorrow, so he predicted.

Stretching out his legs in front of him, he lifted his head from her
chest and gazed up into her eyes as he drifted his hands up her back.
She combed her fingers through his hair as she searched his
mischievous, darkened baby blues, getting the sense that he was about
to pull a trick from up his sleeve. And at his murmur of, “you ready,
baby?”, did she became both excited at her sudden confirmation and a
little scared at the impending level of optimum passion she was no
doubt bound to experience.

Nodding, she leaned forward to kiss him once more, prepared to follow
any direction he lead them.

He placed a loud kiss to her neck before he gently eased her back into
a comfortable backbend so that her upper body and head rested between
his legs and thighs lay nestled beside his hips. Gazing down at her
reclined form, he felt as if he was king of the world. With his hands
still splayed across her upper back, holding her to him as her body
lay stretched out, all for him to see while they remained joined, was
surreal. To have her naked body…in his hands, like this…there were
just no words to describe.

His voice was low and husky, “Comfortable?”

Locking her eyes on his, she nodded. Her chest rose and fell as she
tried desperately not to move her hips in this new position. His tip
was powerfully tapping the torturous spot that caused all of her will
power to dissolve in mere breaths.

“Reach your hands up and grip my ankles.”

Inhaling a breath, Marlena kept her gaze on his as she did as
instructed when she then felt him grab her waist once more, and begin
to guide her hips. It was as if someone zapped her with a flash of
passion as the volcanic heat filled her core to the max. He was so
deep. So, so deep. And being completely open to him this way, it was
nothing like she had ever experienced. It was almost as if he was
creating her for his love…as if he was cementing them permanently.

Grasping his ankles tighter, she threw her head back, closed her eyes
and arched herself into the air, the mind blowing lust rushing through
and washing over her so fast it was wholly consuming. She was
literally paralyzed in a bond of passion and there was no place she
would rather be.

John no longer needed to pilot the direction her hips, for they began
to move at their own pace against his pelvis — methodic, hypnotic and
erotic. He grinned then groaned, the animalistic sound signaling that
he was ready to have fun with the playground that was her body.
Leaning forward just a little to wrap his arms around her body and hug
her to his chest, he allowed an even deeper, surprised level of
contact. The loud moan that escaped her lips pleased him greatly, as
did the salivating view of her perky breasts thrusts into the air,
which were practically in his face. Removing a hand from around her
back, he shimmied it up her slim tummy to fondle the precious mounds
that would always make him weak in the knees.

She could not take it once he made contact. Her nerves had reached
their peak and were bound to explode in jubilee any second. Releasing
her hand from one of his ankles, she began to reach it forward, ready
to grab a fistful of his hair, only to have him slam it back down.
This time, holding her hand down, daring it to move anymore.

Her eyes widened in excitement at his roughness. How she secretly
loved when he took control this way.

She could feel her insides thumping with a ferocious heat, causing her
head to become light and heart feel as if it was going to beat out of
her chest if she arched one more inch from between his legs and into
the air. But he would not let that happen. John was determined to have
her remain as still as possible in this position, only allowing her
sweet core to selfishly enjoy his manhood and suffer in inexplainable
passion as he loved her in a way most women dreamed.

Her bound hand moved restlessly against his on the bed as she nearly
begged him to allow her to touch him. That moment never came. For he
surprised her by letting go of her hand and with his continued
flexibility as he wrapped his arms around her body once more, tightly
holding her to him. Marlena was transfixed as she observed him, her
breath coming in short gasps and hips still rocking against his
hardened member as he locked his eyes on hers and lowered his head to
her chest, wrapping his lips around a taut nipple. She didn’t know why
but the sight of him feeding from her breast was always so mesmerizing
and spellbinding that she stopped her hips for a second and got lost
in the way he worshipped her bosoms, knowing they would be sore to the
touch tomorrow.

Extending a hand forward, this time successfully, she held his head to
her chest as she lifted her legs from beside his waist and propped her
feet onto the bed, finally granted with the contact and control she
was seeking. A more intense level of impact was made that she was not
expecting. At all. Her body took on a mind of its own as her back
arched so sharp that she felt the instant, slight, cooling twinge that
traveled from the back of her neck down to her lower back that too,
would leave her in a predictable agony tomorrow. But it was a welcome
love pain, as John called them.

She could hear that thunderous rushing beginning to echo within her
ears, flooding her hearing, permitting her senses to only feel him
mold himself with her body. It would be one more touch of his wet
tongue to her nipple, one more thrust of her hips and his tip tapping
that special spot and one more gasp of his name and squeeze of his
arms, before she came. But she wanted him to come with her. And he was
nowhere near there she could tell.

Staring down at him doing what he loved, she didn’t have to inform him
she was on the brink. He knew her body just as much as she did. But
his selective ignoring of her obvious, silent request was just rude.
His never-ending quest to tease her would always be baffling.

“Honey…”

He engulfed as much of a breast into his mouth before he let it fall
from his lips, resounding in a pop. He knew what she wanted…what she
needed.

“You want me, baby?”

She wanted all of him. Every. Dripping. Pearly. Ounce. Of him.

“Yes.” She wrapped both hands around his neck, clamping her teeth
together and screaming when he thrust up into her heat.

“Now?”

“Yes!…Yes!…” He thrust once more, then again, causing her to joust
wildly within the bed and arms squeeze his neck so tight he thought
her pressure might cause it to snap. “YES!”

He grinned widely as he kissed each breasts before swiftly pulling her
upright, having her briefly sit on his lap and lifting from the
mattress to lay her down once more, but this time, with him lying
fully atop her body. Grabbing both her hands, he linked their fingers
together as he pinned them above her head and buried them into the
mattress. She felt completely dominated and submitted to his love as
she lay beneath him like this.

The second when he began his pace of shallow, deep thrust as he rested
his head into the crook of her neck, whispering a series of dirty
talk, she had lost it. Marlena turned her head into his and kissed his
cheek, crying out of how good he made her feel into his ear as she
wrapped her legs around his hips and on his lower back as his thick
tool and the sound of the crashing waves in the distance carried her
to that awaiting plateau.

It felt so beautiful. Actually, it was beautiful. To her. Making sweet
love with him like this, with their bodies sandwiched against the
other, and the ocean breeze cooling their heated flesh. She didn’t
think anything could be better…could feel better.

Then it did. The moment when she widened her legs to receive more of
him did her head grow light and core overflow as she screamed his name
into the ceiling, feeling that with each wave that wracked her body,
did they also match those within the sea.

Her creamy thighs clenching his waist in a death grip, fingers tightly
squeezing his hands and essence drown him in a sea of her love, John
could only curl their arms around her head as he nibbled her cheek and
moved his hips faster, driving deeper into her core. He couldn’t
repress it anymore. The constant clamping of her soft tissues would
not allow another minute. He was surprised he had lasted this long,
given their drought. Her insides seizing…grasping and milking his
entire length…he knew it was foolish to try and resist the release
that had his name written on it.

“Marlena…” His breathing grew ragged as he shut his eyes and mouth
fell open, the surge of desire tingling every nerve in his body. His
hips bounced into her, pushing as far as he could go without hurting
her. He was there. He was right there. All it took was a singular,
upward thrust of her hips meeting his for him to lose it.

A growl escaped his mouth as tumbled over right behind her.
“…Marlena,” he couldn’t stop moaning her name, “…oh, baby…”

Dropping more of his body onto her, he groaned deeply into her neck as
he came right along with her, their cries of passion carried out into
the calm, Indian sea.

Chapter 106 — Part II

With eyes closed and body resting against the pillows, John popped the
last grape into his mouth and closed his eyes. These are some damn
fine pillows. The sun was finally setting and the sound of the ocean
lulled him into a state of opium relaxation. His belly full from their
abundant dinner via room service and body cleansed from their brief
shower, he was content to lay back and enjoy the attention his lady
love was giving as they began a second session of lovemaking.

Honestly, he didn’t think he had anything left after the first round.
He felt completely spent once his body cooled that he would have been
happy if Marlena suggested they just go to sleep for the night. A
smile spread across his face at the brief memory of their heated
bodies entangled within the sheets and hands pressed into the mattress
as he led them to that special place. But now, opening his eyes to see
Marlena, whom was clad in a black pair of silken, low-bikini cut
panties and a matching push-up bra, he knew he had enough stamina for
all the men in the world.

“What’s on your mind?” she asked.

Watching her with greedy eyes as she placed her hands on his knees and
his legs before crawling in between, then lowering her face to his
stomach, he didn’t know what to say. Only two candles lit in the room,
the backdrop of the Indian ocean and clear, sunset sky behind her, it
was as if he was transfixed in time.

“Thinking about how much I love you.”

She tucked her flowing hair behind her ears and playfully grinned.

Opening her mouth, she trailed her tongue along the waist band of his
boxers, smiling when she felt his abs contract against her wet tip.
She wanted to tease and make him beg for her to love him. It was
something she never got to do because of his incessant, ravenous
appetite to be joined with her. Now she was granted with the perfect
opportunity. They had gotten the initial edge off of not being
together in so long and had met all other bodily needs, that they
could selfishly indulge in their favorite. One would think they would
be jet-lagged and exhausted from the long journey here, but both only
found renewed strength in being joined as one. The combination of her
skimpy underwear and him, in a pair of matching black silk boxers, she
could think of doing nothing better with him as they enjoyed the rest
of their evening in privacy.

“What do you love about me?” she asked, kissing her way up his chest.

“I love…” He looked down at her, thinking. “Your hair.”

She paused her lips, glancing up at him with a confused face before
resuming her task. “My hair?”

He extended a hand to stroke a lock. “It’s so shiny, and full. And
always smells good.”

She didn’t know whether to laugh or thank him for the compliment. The
latter won. “Thank you, Honey. Your hair is nice, too,” she joked.

Her lips trailed up his chest and stopped once they neared his heart.
Resting her pelvis against his, she pressed her hands into the bed
beneath his arms and slightly propped herself up. Lowering her head,
she began to trace one of his nipples with her tongue. His sharp
intake of breath pleased her.

“What else do you love?”

“Your smile.” He lowered his eyes to watch her taunt his flesh. “It
always brightens my day.”

“And what else?”

She switched to his right nipple, this time swirling her tongue slowly
around the outer area then wrapping her lips around the bud, sucking a
little harder, teasing the flesh between her teeth. There weren’t
words to describe how much she was enjoying this.

He suppressed a moan as he lifted his knees to bend. “I just love
everything about you.”

She smiled, placing a chaste kiss on his rigid flesh before staring up
into his eyes. He had lost the game. “Now I must take that as a
challenge. I must find something else for you to love about me.”

Sliding up slightly, she rested fully atop his frame, her mind
thinking of the endless things he could love as she lowered her head
to skim her lips against the skin of his neck in kisses. Pillow talk
with him like this was always fun.

Locking his arms around her upper back, John deeply inhaled the scent
of her hair before kissing her lobe.

“You are perfect. Even if you think of something else, I will love that, too.”

She placed a loud smooch on his neck then stared into his eyes once
again. “Well, let me ask this question.”

“Shoot.” He ran his hand up and down her back, lightly massaging the
curve of her spine.

“When did you know you had fallen in love with me?”

“Oh, that’s easy.” His playful smile was contagious. “It was the first
time we made love.” Marlena quirked her lips, about to protest when he
continued. “I know it may seem cliché, but besides the amazing sex
factor,” she arched her brow in suspicion, “our connection was
intense…it was…like nothing I had ever experienced. Seriously.” He
gazed deep into her eyes as he tucked an escaped strand of hair back
behind her ear. “Combined with everything else about you, it hit me
that you really were one of a kind. Though I will admit, the
realization scared me a bit, but I knew it could only be love. And —”

Her eyes widened in surprise, the smile on her face big enough to
light up the sky. “And?”

“Yes, and.” He leaned forward to kiss her nose. “And, when I saw our
son for the first time. I knew, there could never be another woman for
me. Ever.”

Her heart tightened with love. “You have to stop saying all the right
things, Mr. Black.”

“Never. Keeps me out of the dog house.” They laughed lightly as he
skated his hands down beneath her arms and lifted her to kiss him.

“No, no.” She stopped him from turning them over.

“No?” he asked.

“No.”

She naughtily grinned as she kissed her way back down his body, this
time grabbing the waistband of his boxers. Resting on her knees, her
eyes remained locked on John’s as she slid the silken material down to
rest at his ankles, with his help. His semi-rigid member filling her
line of vision, Marlena could only gawk at it, always amazed at how
beautiful he was.

Coming back to rest on her stomach between his legs, she made herself
comfortable and leaned forward, kissing the tender skin, then smoothly
slid her tongue along his length.

His mouth hung open as he watched her. He didn’t know what to say. He
could only remain still as he let her have her way with him.

Pleasing a man this way was something Marlena never felt confident in,
hence she never did the act often. And she was fortunate to have been
involved with men who never demanded such a performance. But when she
got involved with John, she suddenly acquired the strongest urge to
please him this way, as he often did her. She wanted to be just as
generous, even though numerous times he’s reassured her that he did
not need this kind of attention. Still, she wanted to be assertive in
this area and satisfy him in a way that would dispel any other that
had done this for him. Despite the few times she has taken the
initiative, and he assured her it was great, she herself, never
thought it was so great. But now, with the assurance and prospect of
being his wife soon, she knew, there were no longer doubts and he
would be pleased.

Holding his rigid member steady within her hand, she locked eyes on
him and snaked out her tongue, lazily rolling it around his tip. His
mouth grew dry as he was determined to sit back and watch. No matter
how hard it maybe.

She took her time and played…explored with him a few minutes,
delighting at the low sounds within his throat and how he became fully
erect within her custody as she continued to tease his opening. Taking
pity on him, she lowered her mouth and engulfed him partially, her
hand coming to wrap around his lower region as it moved up and down in
circular motions. Possessing him this way gave her all the power in
the world as she focused on his sounds, focused on how sensually he
felt and how she was actually enjoying it all.

“Baby,” he croaked, when she fondled with the area just below his
base. He was nearly there.

John was trying his hardest not to thrust his hips upward, but he
didn’t know how much longer he would be able to take it. Her slow and
steady pace, manicured nails tickling the skin of his inner thighs and
the consideration she gave in taking the time to consider what motions
pushed him over the edge and then focused on it, he was about to
explode.

“Baby, stop,” he said, partially sitting up. She eyed him as she
promptly raised a hand to his chest and pushed him back down.

She was tied to her task, surprising herself by actually beginning to
thoroughly enjoy this, now understanding what Laura had informed her
many times on how this is much more enjoyable when you’re in love with
the man. Her own desire and needs pushed aside, she only had one
mission. To please him.

“Marlena,” John growled. He was there. She could hear it. Wrapping her
lips around his pulsating head, she increased her movements, her hand
squeezing and circling around him in a fixed tempo. He was practically
panting. He couldn’t take it. Not another second.

Taking charge, he grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her up,
removing her from his shaft. She looked at him with an expression of
shock and hurt.

“I wasn’t finished,” she pouted.

He breathed harshly, trying to focus on anything but her beautiful mouth.

“Not like this,” he said.

Reaching for his erect shaft again, she frowned when he slapped her
hand away. “I wanted to give you,” she began to straddle his waist,
“one more thing to love about me.” Resting atop his lap, she stared
down into his eyes as John struggled to focus.

“Consider yourself a winner.”

She grinned widely as she cupped his cheeks and angled her head down
to to peck his full lips, feeling him kick his boxers onto the floor
and flip them over. Lying on her back, her legs fell easily to the
side as he lay between, kissing her once more then lowering himself
between her legs as she once was.

His large hand seized a succulent thigh and brought it up to his nose,
sniffing the sensitive skin. Her heart beat faster at the sight. His
fingertips clamped onto the top of her thigh, moving up and down the
silky plane as if he were playing a violin while his tongue hummed the
tune as it dragged along her inner flesh. She writhed beneath his
touch, wishing he would just join them already. Seeing him repeat the
same to the other thigh, when he removed her panties, the rush of cool
air was an instant relief.

“I also love how you are always wet for me,” he whispered.

She opened her eyes, observing how he skillfully drew closer to peck
her mound. His strong inhale of her scent followed by a deep groan,
and then the sensation of him sliding his tongue from her mound and up
her stomach, simply drove her insane. The second when she felt his
hard member press against her, she was like putty.

Breathing heavily, she watched as John teased the front clasp of her
bra, his eyes floating from hers to the opening.

“Honey…” She gripped his biceps and shifted her hips beneath his. It
was time to end the teasing.

“These are my weakness,” he said, his focus glued to her rising and
falling mounds.

“I know,” she whispered.

Sneaking a hand between them, she attempted to guide him to her warmth
when he grabbed her hand and pinned it out to her side. He wasn’t
finished.

“You’re so perfect,” he said, finally flicking his finger beneath the
clasp and watching it fall to the sides. He inhaled deeply as her
supple flesh filled his vision. Leaning down to tenderly kiss each
breast, he then slowly kissed her, too turned on to properly remove
the bra.

She moaned into his mouth, singing high praises in her head once she
felt him spread her legs further apart and reunite inside of her body
for the second time tonight.

He moved slow, wanting to cherish every second of being with her like
this. Linking his arms beneath her legs, he lifted a leg to rest along
his shoulder as the other remained wrapped around his waist. Her haven
felt as if it kissed his peak, leading him to brace his arms beside
her head and slant his body down. He fell deeper into her trap,
causing both to loudly moan their approval. Marlena clung to his arms
as she felt her insides gushing, hugging him with all the power it
could muster.

With their room basically open to the sea, it was a surreal experience
as they moved with an anchored rhythm, neither in a rush. They enjoyed
it for what it was, knowing once they returned home, a night or moment
like this would be very rare.

Letting her calf fall from his shoulder, he gripped her waist and
flipped them over so that he towered behind. Resting on his knees, he
pulled Marlena to rest on hers as well, as he positioned them to face
the ocean. With heavy eyes, she let her head fall back to drop on his
shoulder. He smiled, realizing he had her right where he wanted her.
Pulling the straps of her bra down her arms while his lips played
along her neck, he re-focused on his mission of making love in a way
she always dreamed.

Feeling him angle his body to fall into her depths once more and his
large hands encompass her globes…caressing her flesh and pinching
her nipples…combined with his hot mouth nibbling her lobe, it was
all too much for her. She would never understand how he was blessed
with the ability to send her to a place of unbelievable ecstasy over
and over and over again in a single night.

Reaching her own hands up to rest atop his on her chest, she whimpered
as he thrust a little harder, his hot breath against her neck washing
over her like the steady cool, sea salty breeze.

John held her close, releasing a groan deep into her neck. Man, he
loved this woman. More than words could ever describe. Keeping a hand
at her breasts as hers lay atop his…his other hand wrapped around
her waist as hers lay atop his too…and his head buried into her neck
as hers lay tossed back onto his shoulder…he badly wished he had set
out his camera to capture this beautiful moment.

“John…” she moaned, squeezing his hand tighter.

Glancing out into the ocean, he realized the sun was practically set
when it dawned on him that the fantasy he had, of making love to her
bent over their balcony at home as the sun came up, was happening.
Granted, it wasn’t the sunrise and it wasn’t their balcony, but
dammit, this was better in every sense of the word and he would make
the best of it.

Kissing her neck, he slowly coaxed her down onto her stomach, ensuring
she was comfortable before he resumed his pace. Bracing his arms near
her head, he leaned down to kiss her cheek as he tried to keep his
hips in control and not go wild. Her beautiful head resting against
the bed allowed him the perfect view of how he was pushing her to
cloud nine with every thrust of his hips. Witnessing her hands grasp a
fistful of sheets and moan his name, glancing from the sunset to her,
he didn’t know what to think.

“You like that, baby?” he murmured against her ear before kissing,
followed by a hard plunge.

“Yes,” she breathed against the sheets, her face contorting into an
expression of serene pleasure. The feeling was electric at this angle.
She knew, it wouldn’t be long for either of them. No other man has
ever felt this amazing inside of her. Then again, no other man has
ever been able to drive her passion into over drive like John did.

Lying flush atop her back, he grabbed her hands and laced their
fingers together as he nailed them above her head. She moaned deeply
at the added intimacy, loving how he always held her close, ensuring
every limb of their body was joined as one.

He breathed harshly against her neck, not knowing how much longer he
would be able to hold out. But when Marlena slightly turned to rest on
her side and stare up into his face, he nearly lost it. He felt a part
of her he had never felt. A part that was so warm, so soft, and just
so sexy.

Grabbing her hands, he quickly maneuvered them so that he sat on the
edge of the bed as she sat atop his lap. His mind raced for the
perfect way to finish them off, for with every turn of his head, there
was an infinity of possibilities. Making contact with the empty
terrace, it was as if a light bulb went off in his head as he held her
body to him and rose from the bed, picking up one of the neatly rolled
towels on the glassed table by the door once they made it outside. He
scurried to the lounge chair that was on the opposite side of the
pool, laid the towel on the cushion and sat down, positioning his
bottom close to the edge.

Marlena smiled at his idea. And at his strength to have done all of
this with her securely in his arms.

Steadying herself by way of his shoulders, she rocked slowly as he
cupped her bottom, squeezing and parting her cheeks as she circled her
hips. The sounds of music playing from the main center of the resort
and ocean below filled their senses while making love beneath the
leisurely, darkening sky.

He encased his arms around her waist, holding her close and dipping
his head down to briefly suckle a breast before staring up into her
face. Supporting her head against his, Marlena clung to his body,
feeling her orgasm begin in the bottom of her stomach to branch out
into her body, paralyzing every limb. She continued to hold tight to
him, almost as if she was making him feel the lioness he was releasing
inside of her as she let herself go.

She didn’t scream as he thought she would, but simply moaned into his
mouth, while letting each wave send her body into a state of paralysis
as his organ continued to rock her core. His hands clutching her rump
like it was his source of life, he moved her faster and faster,
feeling his legs grow weak and shaft tense incredibly.

Marlena felt his release just seconds away and could not wait to
receive it. “Give me all of you,” she whispered into his mouth.

That was it for him.

Resting his face just below her earlobe, his back stiffened as he
gripped her hips tight and emptied everything that he had. He couldn’t
remain in their upright position, the intense climax making him lie
back against the chair with Marlena still holding onto him as he
continued to thrust into her core.

Sliding his hands up her back, he hugged her tight once he felt those
waves slowly begin to subside, leaving him to slightly tremble beneath
her. She lazily kissed along his neck and curled her feet to rest atop
his knees, enjoying lying fully atop his strong body. She had always
felt incredibly comfortable and at peace when they lay naked like
this.

“I can’t wait until you are legally Mrs. Black,” John murmured,
running his hands up and down her back. They were in no hurry to
journey back to the bed.

“And I can’t wait to be her either.”

He smiled, kissing her neck. “Ready for a nap?”

Her eyes gleamed as she tiredly smiled, knowing she should get her
rest whenever he offered. It was only a matter of time before he would
be inside of her once more.

“I am. But, can we sit out here for a few minutes…and just…enjoy
the sunset…and each other?”

He brought her left hand up to his lips and kissed her ring. “We may.
Let me go grab a blanket.”

Disentangling themselves, Marlena watched him go and stood on the
terrace, naked, suddenly feeling greatly exposed. She wrapped her arms
around herself for some sense of coverage, now grateful that no one
could see into or from any side of their villa, except for if a ship
happened to pass by. Gazing out across the ocean, her heart began to
race, thinking that possibility may have happened when she noticed a
shadow a few feet away. Her heart nearly soared from her chest as she
earnestly sought out the shape. A sigh of relief passed her lips when
she realized it was just a fin, and not a shark, but a dolphin. Then
two. Noticing the friendly animals swim up close to their dock, she
smiled widely, appreciating such a precious sight.

“Alright, here we are.”

He neared her position with the blanket she packed in tow. Noticing
him in his boxers, she cracked a smile, knowing that he hated to be
naked for periods of time after they made love. She was quite the
opposite. His offer of the t-shirt he had specifically brought out for
her as well, she politely declined. He would always continue to offer,
no matter how many times she said no. It was the gentleman in him.

Personally, she liked being skin-to-skin with him. There was no better feeling.

Now lying back along the lounge, John wrapped himself within the large
blanket and opened his legs for her to climb between before she laid
against him, her head resting on his chest. She exhaled a deep,
relaxing sigh when he wrapped the warm blanket around them. Everything
was so cozy, so perfect and just dreamy. She never wanted the moment
to end.

“This is paradise,” she murmured, nuzzling his chest.

“It is. Almost heaven on earth.” Kissing her head, he held her tighter
as they watched the dolphins and got lost in the skyline.

Chapter 107

“Where are you lot from?” Jake, the captain of their yacht, yelled
through the glass.

John lowered the camera from his eye and leaned against the window of
the bridge (known as ‘Jake’s command center’ on the boat) where Jake
was steering and yelled over his shoulder, hoping the Britain native
heard him. “California. It’s our first time here.”

Spanning his eyes across the calm water and blue sky with accents of
puffy white clouds, John stepped a few feet forward and brought the
camera back up to his eye level. Looking through the small window and
adjusting the zoom on the lens, he relaxed his breathing and focused,
ensuring the lighting was just right before snapping the shot he
desired.

A ripe interest in photography during his undergraduate years led to
him taking a DSLR and photography entry-level class last year. That
was a memorable experience to which he soaked up every moment and even
had plans to enroll again this fall. He was never afforded the free
time to practice all that he learned until now, freely deposited in
nature with just his camera, a hungry curiosity and an untrained eye.
He was certainly grateful for the course, being that it helped him in
times like this. Next to medicine and the complex functionality of the
human heart, photography was a passion he thoroughly enjoyed. Being on
this boat right now, with immaculate views of island life and nature,
he was purely in his element. Armed with one of the best cameras in
the field at the moment and at every turn of his head, a dreamy scene
to capture, the photographs alone were worth this trip.

They were nearing their last three days here and after Marlena had
planned their itinerary for the first two days complete with a
mandatory frolic on the beach that included lovemaking on the shore
beneath the stars, he was very excited when it was his turn to show
them both an even better time here. Her idea of them taking turns to
experience things together that maybe the other never had or desired
to, and with the pure surprise of it all, thrilled him. His plan was
simple: be on the water and in the water until it was time to leave.

Arranging for the yacht to come pick them up from the villa, Marlena’s
weary look as she stepped from the dock of their villa and onto the
speedboat that would carry them to the larger craft, was one that he
would never forget. She looked both thrilled and mad. He purposely
kept his mouth shut, never telling her of their adventure beforehand,
simply suggesting that she pack light, bring extra sunscreen and an
enthusiasm to be the sexiest model his camera had ever captured. For
he didn’t think she would be keen being on a boat for an extended
period of time, no matter how luxurious, and her expression proved him
right.

“First time going snorkeling, too?” Jake asked, thinking of the first
time when he met Marlena an hour ago.

Their initial introductions before he went into the bridge to steer
them to the uncharted private isle that was a boat ride away from the
resort, made him laugh. He recalled how the young woman boarded his
yacht and immediately sat within a long-rounded opulent sofa located
near one of the sun decks and clung to the silver railing of the
private yacht John had chartered for the entire day and night,
desperately trying to calm the nausea rocking her stomach. The sight
was purely comical. John’s small surprise was a mini disaster for her.

“Not for me, but for her, yes.” He snapped another shot and journeyed
to now stand within the entrance to the bridge. Glancing up at Jake,
he was momentarily blown away by the beauty of this boat. The
mechanics that laid out before this lone man, all to drive this
vessel, was just mind boggling. “I think I’ll go down and check on
her, make sure she hasn’t jumped ship on us.”

Jake smiled as he lightly steered the silver wheel right. “Alright,
mate. We will be approaching the lagoon soon.”

Nodding, John switched his settings on the camera and shot a telling
black & white picture of the control room, smiling at the result. He
couldn’t wait to print a copy and frame it, along with the other
captured majestic views, in his office. Lowering the camera to hang
around his neck, he traveled from the bow of the boat and down the
small set of lit stairs over to Marlena.

She was just as he left her: jittery, clinging to the railing for dear
life and still sexy as ever in her bikini. And stubborn. No matter how
many times he tried to get her to go down into the lounge and lie on
the couch or in the bedroom, she refused, for she didn’t want to miss
any of the scenery.

Coming to sit beside her on the cushioned seat, he wrapped his arm
around her shoulders only to have her push them away.

“Don’t touch me,” she gritted.

He stifled a laugh. He had never seen someone so sea sick. “The ginger
didn’t help?” The chef’s offer to her of a few pieces of fresh ginger,
clearly did not.

“What do you think?” she sniped back, quickly turning around to sit
forward and lower her head between her knees, inhaling deep breaths.
“Oh, gosh, I feel horrible.”

“It will pass as soon as we anchor. I promise.” He rubbed a soothing
hand slowly up and down her back.

“No it won’t! I hate you for talking me into this,” she said from
between her legs. “I don’t even like fish!”

He laughed heartily as he stared down at the back of her head. “I will
remember that.”

“Here you are. Our special cure for sea sickness,” said a stewardess,
whom was now standing in front of them. John never saw nor heard her
arrival. With a cloth draped over her right arm and a steaming cup of
tea balanced in the other, he graciously accepted her extended offer
and set it down onto the bamboo coffee table.

“Thank you, Sarah.”

“No problem. If there’s anything else you need, just ask. We will be
in the kitchen making lunch.” With a smile, she walked away.

“Oh, joy,” said Marlena. Pulling her head up, she was a ghastly pale
as she looked at John. Thankfully, the dark tint of her sunglasses hid
the scowl she felt adorning her face that was directed towards him as
a result of their excursion. “I can’t believe I let you convince me to
come on this boat. I was happy in our villa.”

“Sweetheart, it’s not just a boat. It’s a yacht. A very well built one
at that. It doesn’t even feel like we’re moving.”

“Yacht, tug boat, ship…I don’t care. It’s still on water, in motion
and giving me sea sickness.”

He removed the camera from around his neck and set it on the coffee
table as he casually reached for the cup of tea. “You sure it’s sea
sickness? You were feeling a little nauseous when you woke up this
morning.” He brought the cup to his lips and took a sip. “Is it
possible you maybe pregnant?”

She nearly slapped the cup from his hand. She was boiling with anger
at his suggestion, especially when he broke into a fit of laughter and
she realized he was joking.

“That was not funny, John.”

He continued to laugh. “You know, one of these days, I’m going to take
offense that you do not want anymore of my children,” he joked.

She did not share his amusement. Raking a hand through her hair, she
turned her back to him and folded her thigh to rest atop the cushion,
propped an elbow onto the railing and thought about anything other
than buoyancy, attempting to relax. She inhaled a breath as she looked
out over the turquoise waters.

“You know that is not the case. Just, no children right now.”

His smile faded upon hearing the somber tone in her voice. Scooting
closer to her, he rested his chest against her back as he leaned
forward to kiss her neck. “I’m sorry.” He reached around her and
offered the cup of tea. “Try it. It’s pretty good…might help.”

Looking down into the cup of steaming light green liquid, she sighed
and took it.

He slid an arm around her waist and splayed his hand on her stomach,
gently rubbing in wide circles while his head rested on her shoulder.
“In all seriousness, though. Is it possible that you may be pregnant?
We haven’t been using protection and I haven’t been pulling out
either,” he murmured.

She swallowed the hot tea, letting a sigh pass her lips at the lemon
and ginger taste along with another herb she couldn’t name. It was
actually quite soothing, coupled with his hand rubbing her tummy.
Looking down at his head on her shoulder, she adjusted her sunglasses
before getting lost in the view and wind whipping across her face.

“No, there are no children in the making. My cycle is normal once
again and I’m taking the birth control faithfully. No other signs or
symptoms to report either.”

“Alright. I’m just checking.”

She took another sip of tea, fighting the urge to snap at him. His
insistence on more children was wearing thin on her nerves.

“We are about to set anchor. You should be happy, Marlena,” the
captain said, his voice booming through the speakers that surrounded
the fleet.

“Whoop-di-doo!”

John laughed at her sarcasm. Placing a kiss to the back of her head,
he rose from the sofa and leaned over the boat. His eyes lit up at the
splashing water and bright colored fish he could barely see just
beneath the surface. He couldn’t wait until they swam out towards the
lagoon and got better views.

“You’re going to love it, baby. Besides, you didn’t put on that sexy
swimsuit to not get it wet, did you?”

Marlena averted her eyes down at her attire.

She wore a leopard-printed bikini that was trimmed in thin black lace
and a long black sarong tied around her waist. It was a little skimpy
for her taste. But she let the sales clerk in the store persuade her
to take a walk on the wild side, guaranteeing that once her man saw
her in it, he wouldn’t be able to take his hands off of her. That much
had come true. Once she exited the bathroom to ask John of his opinion
on whether she should wear a one-piece cover-up or a sarong, his
choice of just the bikini followed by his hands skimming her flesh,
let her know she had a winner.

Sadly, the sea sickness ruined all feelings of sexy. The thought of
spending the night on this yacht made her stomach churn more.

“You don’t really want me to get in that water…do you?” she asked,
setting the cup back onto the table and leaning beside him, peering
over the edge into the clearest ocean, entranced at all of the
colorful fish swimming by. Snorkeling was definitely not high on her
list of things to try, no matter how enticing it seemed.

“I do. Come on, let’s go get ready.”

Slapping her bottom, he left her to peer over the edge and imagine her
nausea times ten. She shuddered at the thought.

_____________

Letting go of John’s hand, Marlena stretched out her legs and arms
like she was on a trampoline, posing for a silly shot beneath the
water as a circle of powder blue tang fish surrounded her. He grinned
widely, quickly capturing her picture with the underwater camera. They
had been happily swimming in the lagoon for close to an hour now, with
Sarah who came along for safety reasons, and didn’t want to get out.
The waters were so warm and pristine, John had to keep pinching
himself to believe it was real.

Glancing to his left at Sarah, whom he noticed was swimming a few feet
away, he made a mental note to journey where she was in a minute.
Grabbing Marlena by her arm, he pulled her above the surface. They
removed their snorkeling masks and inhaled, wide grins spreading
across both their faces.

“I told you, you would love it,” he said, leaning into kiss her.

Wading closer to him, she dangled the mask in one hand while wrapping
her arms around his neck and legs around his waist. “I do. But I love
you more.” Wiggling her brows, she stroked the base of his neck,
drawing him into her for another kiss.

“So, are you tired? Ready to get back on board?” he kept a firm arm
around her waist, nearly standing in the water. They were on the very
shallow end while Sarah swam deeper. He decided to take it slow with
Marlena, let her get comfortable with the idea of it all first before
they experienced the true beauty of snorkeling.

She glanced in the direction of the anchored yacht, yards away,
seeming in the middle of the sea. “Not yet. I like being out here
with,” she gasped, “you!” A swarm of fish swimming behind her and a
fin tickling her back, caused her to rock against his chest in
surprise.

He chuckled. “You may not like the fish, but they certainly like you.”
Since they had dove beneath the water, every colored fish of the
rainbow seemed to constantly surround her.

“I like them…a little.”

He feigned shock. “No way.”

“I said, a little.” Tilting her head, she kissed the corner of his
mouth. “We’ve never made love in water before…well, deep water…an
ocean,” she whispered. The mood struck her out of nowhere. She blamed
the sight of his body when slick and wet. It never failed to get her
going.

John lifted his feet from the ocean floor and leaned back, beginning
to drift them. “That’s a fact.”

“Shall we explore that now or in our pool at home?” her voice had
dropped low as she stroked his face with her wet hand.

“How about…at home? I don’t want Sarah or these poor fish witnessing
your untamed, inner vixen.” He quickly dodged her playful slap.
“Besides, we have also never made love on a yacht,” he lowered his
head to her neck, “and that will most certainly happen tonight.”

“What about afternoon?” she challenged.

Pulling his head up from her neck, he unlinked his arm from her waist
and hung the mask around his neck while clutching the camera in his
other hand. “Race ya!”

Seeing him begin to swim eagerly towards the ship, Marlena giggled as
she reluctantly followed.

Chapter 108

The special time when the sun began to set had certainly become their
favorite part of the day. It was a time when the sky filled with the
most beautiful tones and hues that either had seen. Pinks, reds,
oranges and blues combined into envious combinations that captivated
them into moments of solitude and silence as they got lost in the sky
while counting their blessings in being afforded to witness a sight.
Thankfully, John had gotten more than his fair share of the
breathtaking sunsets on his camera so they could always relive these
moments.

They rested within a mass of pillows and blankets on the deck of the
boat, courtesy of Sarah, and lay beneath the sunset as they watched
the sun dip into the ocean as darkness began to fall while sipping
champagne and enjoying an after dinner dessert of the best crème
brûlée either ever had. A day of fun in the water followed by a
couple’s massage on board then two lovely meals of lunch and dinner,
they were both spent, very tan and filled with a happiness that was
just too good to be true.

Nestled between his legs with her back against his chest and wearing
nothing but one of his oversized, beige cashmere sweatshirts, Marlena
felt like herself again, the brief seasickness a thing of the past as
John lazily ran his hand up and down her thigh. She had finally
adjusted to the boat, surprising everyone, and herself, by joking that
she never wanted to get off and reside aboard this vessel on the sea
forever.

“I was thinking about buying a boat or motorcycle eventually, you
know,” he said, breaking their silence.

Feeling him brush her hair to the side so that he could kiss her neck,
she smiled. Although the skin was slightly sunburnt and sore to the
touch, the caress of his smooth lips still felt nice. “I was wondering
when your phase of wanting some toys would hit.”

Slipping a hefty spoonful of the decadent dessert into her mouth, she
sighed, hoping Sarah came up to offer them more soon. The sight of her
half-empty bowl was saddening. John was the cause behind her rapidly
diminishing treat as he had long finished his own and was now helping
eat hers.

“What is that supposed to mean?” He rested his head on her shoulder
and whispered, “give me more.”

Scooping some of the dessert on the spoon, she fed him a big bite
before looking back out over the ocean.

“It means that at some point in their lives, all men will purchase
some kind of toy that is solely theirs and signifies infinite youth.
Whether its a car, boat, motorcycle or something else. I noticed that
you didn’t have any of them yet and quietly waited until the moment
came when you would want one.” She ate another bite. “Would you put my
name on it?” she teased, her eyes twinkling with mirth when she
glanced at him over her shoulder.

“Umm…” He wrapped his arms tighter around her, momentarily staring
into her eyes, thinking that she never looked more beautiful in the
soft light as the breeze whisked across her face. “Nope.”

She didn’t expect that answer. Jutting her elbow back into his
stomach, he playfully cried in pain as she smirked. “You are not
getting any loving tonight, mister.”

He quickly straightened up and laced both his arms around her,
squeezing tight. “Ok, ok, ok. I would put your name on it…in big,
bold letters for everyone to see.”

Setting the now empty miniature baking dish beside his bowl next to
them on the silver serving tray, she rested her hands atop his and
leaned her head back on his shoulder, staring up at him. “You really
want a motorcycle or boat?”

He looked down into her eyes, the seriousness in her voice and fear in
her eyes catching his attention. “Yes. Does that scare you?”

“Yes. They are dangerous, honey. Something could happen to you.”

“Something could happen to me even when I’m not on them. I’ll be
careful, I promise. I have so much to live for.” He placed a tender
kiss to her lips.

“Exactly. You have an abundance to live for. I expect you to be around
forever, Black.”

His warm smile reached her heart as she cupped his face when he
lowered his head to hers for another kiss, his whisper of ‘I love you’
never failing to stir the feelings of an enveloping complete happiness
inside of her every time he said those famous three words.

Pecking his lips one last time, she focused back on their view and
rested her head on his shoulder, enjoying John’s attention of nibbling
her ear lobe. “Nathan would love the idea of a boat, though. He always
enjoys going out on the lake with my father to fish.”

“Ah, just wait until I introduce him to deep sea fishing.”

“He’s growing up so fast,” she said, a lump of tears swelling within
her throat. “I just want to trap him in a room and force him to stay
that size forever. Rachel and Christian, too.”

He smiled. “I know.”

She stroked his knuckles when suddenly a question sprang into her
mind, one that she had long been wanting to ask him but never found
the right moment to. “Do you think they will fully accept me as their
step-mother?” she quietly asked.

John said with a laugh, “Of course. Why wouldn’t they?”

“I’m not their mother. They may feel as if I stole you from them once
we are married. Or that I’m the reason you and Trisha are no longer
together. It would kill me if they resented me.”

He kissed her temple as he swayed their bodies slightly. “Don’t you
worry your pretty little head about that. I have had a long talk with
both of them. They understand and accept. Trisha and I actually plan
to talk with them together when we return home, just for further
assurance, and explain it all once more.” Fiddling beneath the
blanket, he laced their fingers together. “Everyone will be on the
same page on the day we say ‘I do’. Trust me, alright?”

The confidence in his voice was reassuring. It was exactly what she
needed to hear. Turning her head up, she met his convincing eyes. “I
do.” Cupping his face, she leaned in close for another kiss. “When are
we going to retire to our room, Dr. Black?”

John glanced behind him, not seeing any of the crew members in sight.
He truthfully had other plans than going to bed. “Oh, I don’t know. I
thought we could sleep under the stars for a bit…maybe make love
under the stars a bit, too.” He nuzzled her nose with his as he
slipped his hand beneath the sweatshirt she wore.

“What if one of the crew members catches us?” Granted it was a small
crew of four and they had given John and Marlena more than their fair
share of privacy thus far, it was still risky to her.

“That’s what the blankets are for, baby.”

She gazed into his eyes with a questioning curiosity, realizing that
he had somehow thought this all out beforehand. She was further
convinced when he momentarily left her to set the serving tray on a
table and reposition the blanket and pillows, creating a little fort
around her. Sitting within the middle speechless as he did his work,
resembling a crew member himself in his unbuttoned, rolled up chinos
and unbuttoned, collared white shirt, Marlena laughed at the sight.

“There. All good?” he asked, coming to lay to the side of her beneath
the larger, lambswool blanket.

He had successfully surrounded her in a circle of pillows while the
other blankets served as a base with them resting atop the mass layers
of soft cotton in the center, allowing them to hide beneath and behind
the pillows. It would look as if they were simply sleeping to an
observer.

She remained sitting indian style as she faced him, not believing he
was serious. “I guess I don’t have a choice.”

“Nope. Get under here, woman.”

Holding up the blanket, he smiled widely as she scooted closer and
reclined to lay beside him. Falling into the crook of his arms and
pressing herself against his long and lean body, she faced him as she
lay her head in the safety of his arms and stared into his eyes. They
didn’t say a word as they listened to the calm waters and enjoyed the
warm breeze while the sky transformed into a pale black, affording
them to see the first twinkling star of the night.

“I could stay with you like this forever,” she murmured, pressing her
lips onto his neck in a smooch.

“You will.”

He reached between them and grabbed her smooth thigh and rested it
over his waist. He was grateful she only wore a pair of spandex
materialized undies and a strapless bra beneath the shirt. They would
grant easier access for him.

“Thank you for today. It was more than anything I ever imagined.” She
cupped the back of his neck as his kisses grew eager along her
collarbone. From snorkeling to riding the jet skis and exploring a
small cave, they were all memories that she would never forget.

“I knew you would enjoy it. Sometimes, its best to venture outside of
your comfort zone every now and then.”

“I agree. Especially when I can do it with you.” She inhaled a breath
as he began to slowly push up the material of the sweatshirt.

“We are best friends. You better only do it with me,” he teased. “Or I
would be simply,” he kissed her nose, “utterly,” next her eyelids,
“completely,” then her cheek, “devastated,” and finally her mouth.

Raising her leg higher along his waist, she grinned into his mouth.
This man was was her beginning and end, and she could not imagine
being with another who would even come close to comparing to him.

He deepened their kiss as his large hand squeezed her thigh while he
used his arm that her head lay on to draw her closer. Opening an eye,
he looked behind her and over the pillows to ensure the coast was
clear. Although he was sure someone had snuck up to check on them
earlier, his previous warning in telling them of his plans for the
night allowed no interruptions thus far. Nor any for the remainder of
the night.

Ending their kiss and coming up for air, Marlena stared at him in a
daze with her lips swollen and face flushed. She felt as if she was in
a place that went higher than cloud nine and never wanted to come
down. Smiling at him, she opened her mouth to speak when a shooting
star happened to zoom through the sky.

“Honey! It was a shooting star. Quick, make a wish.”

His eyes never left hers. “I already have it. She’s right here, right
where she belongs and will be until the end of time.”

Tears filled her eyes as she whispered how much she loved him, letting
him lead them into a slow, sensual kiss, this time rolling her down
onto her back. She allowed him to take control as she surrendered
herself to everything that was him as they made love, on the deck of a
yacht, beneath the stars.

Chapter 109

“It had to be you,” she sang in her best voice while nuzzling her nose
against his.

John held his champagne flute in one hand while he used his pinky to
hold down a side of his nose and opened his mouth as he proceeded to
perform her background instrumental, successfully imitating the long
drawn out sound of a note bellowing from a french horn.

She broke into a fit of giggles, just as buzzed as him from their
mixed drinks that had long been finished. He popped open a bottle of
champagne a few moments ago, choosing to further enjoy the fine drink
while she decided to opt-out and remain the sober one between them.
Yet with each passing minute, the underestimated previous strong
concoction had her just as nonchalant as her companion.

Dragging her index finger along his jaw bone, she lazily stared into
his eyes, resuming the tune. “With all your faults, and four missed
years,” he chuckled at her ad-lib as her voice gained gusto, “I love
you still.” She pecked his lips. “It had to be you, wonderful you…it
had to be you.”

He ended her melody by an even longer drawn out impersonation of the
horn causing a big smile to grace her face. “We could possibly give
Sinatra a run for his money, baby,” she said, leaning further against
his side.

John nodded in agreement. “I don’t think I have ever had a woman sing
to me before. I believe…I am going to need this pleasure for the
rest of my life. What’d say, good lookin’?” Curling her tighter into
his embrace, the permanent smile that now adorned his face and naughty
twinkle in his eyes caused her heart to flutter.

“Your pleasure has been granted,” she whispered against his lips
before kissing him.

“Ah,” he said with a sigh, “I could get used to this.” With a final
meeting of their lips, they retreated back into a state of quiet
repose, content in gazing out over the ocean and relishing in the
simple comfort of being together.

A surprise and complimentary dinner on the beach from the staff at the
resort for the plain reason of never before witnessing a couple so in
love, truly stunned and humbled them both. What they anticipated as a
simple candlelit dinner on the beach, exceeded their expectations when
they were carried from their island to a nearby private isle and
greeted with the most gracious hospitality. After glancing around
their private oasis, both were convinced that them, along with the
staff, were the only ones dining tonight at the private restaurant;
not another soul was in sight.

Neither ever imagined a state of romance and seclusion like this. A
large white tent sat perched a few feet from the shore, shielding them
from the evening sun, heat and other possible patrons that were not
seen as a blanket and an abundance of soft and fluffed pillows
decorated the ground to which they lay. A table setting above them
spread with fine, white square plates waiting for the delicious island
food to fill them, rested atop the pressed iron cloth as appetizing
bowls of fresh fruit and two buckets of chilled champagne sat to the
side.

One guest was thoroughly enjoying the abundance of drinks.

The bubbly champagne smoothly slid down his parched throat, the
refined and crisp drink tastefully quenching his thirst like water on
a hot day. John looked through the empty glass at the remaining
speckled contents that stuck to the sides, reminiscing that he had
never had a champagne so fine. Licking his lips, he glanced down at
his fiancé, momentarily waiting for her to dispute him on having
another drink. She had warned him already that she wasn’t carrying him
back to their villa. He jokingly reminded her that she was going to
vow to him, through sober and drunk, which earned a much displeased
response. Posing the angled bottle above the glass ready to pour, he
waited a few seconds, but only heard silence. Shrugging, he happily
proceeded to quickly refill his glass.

He wasn’t much of a drinker but given their environment, it was
addicting not to behave in such a carefree and celebratory manner at
all times. Thus, he was on his fourth glass of champagne and feeling
pleasantly buzzed. Reclining further against the neatly laid out and
extremely plush pillows, he drank a large gulp, and deeply exhaled.
This was definitely paradise. There was no other way to describe or
words that could justify. Adjusting his arm around the beauty beside
him, he smiled as Marlena cuddled against his side and they continued
to watch the sun slowly begin to set over the ocean.

Digging his feet into the sand beneath the table, he took another sip
and closed his eyes.

“I think it’s going to be pretty hard for our honeymoon to top this
trip,” she said as she draped an arm across his waist and snuggled her
head into his neck.

Rubbing his hand up and down her arm, he placed a kiss within her hair.

“I beg to differ.” He leaned forward to set his glass on the table.

She angled her head upward to gaze into his face. “You do?”

He smiled, staring down into her eyes as he trailed a finger along her
chin before tapping her lips. “I do.” Then kissed her.

The sound of the waves crashing against the shore a few yards away,
the warm breeze, and John’s skillful mouth sending her into an
aroused, relaxed state, almost made Marlena forget about how hungry
she was.

Reaching a hand up to wrap around his neck, she widened her mouth when
she felt his hand slip under her arm and tease the fabric of her
dress, and zipper. She wore a one shoulder, chiffon, raspberry colored
dress that beautifully contrasted against her very tan skin, causing
her to appear like a bronzed goddess. John had gotten it for her
before they left home and surprised her with it earlier when they were
getting dressed for dinner. It fit perfectly, molding her body as if
it was tailor made just for her. The thin leopard belt that she tied
around the waist added a hint of fashion and touch of sexy to the
classy dress. With him also dressed in a light blue collared shirt and
linen white pants, they certainly painted a picture of handsome
islanders.

Feeling him dip a few fingers under the arm that was uncovered and
strapless, she gripped the back of his neck, silently warning him to
slow down. “We have to eat dinner.”

“My dinner is right here…” He slid his hand between them and slipped
it under her dress. “Nice and warm…waiting for me.”

She gasped when his fingers slowly ran up and down her thong-shrouded
center. She felt the instant heat gush from her body and sensitive nub
begin to throb in want.

“Mr. Black, I am surprised by your stamina.”

“You’ll be surprised by my tongue, too.” Leaning down, he nipped her
earlobe as she closed her eyes and stifled a moan when he pushed her
underwear to the side and slid a finger up and down her moist haven.
“Get on top,” he whispered.

“No, we could be seen.”

“Please…I’ll be a good boy and let you sleep all night tonight,” he
said in a sing-song voice that he often used when trying to get the
children to do something in exchange for good behavior.

Her eyes fluttered at his offer. It was very tempting. Since they had
been on this vacation, not once has she been graced with the usual
8-hour slumber she was accustomed to. Every night without fail, in the
middle of the night, he would awaken her with his eager lips and
gentle caresses, leading them to make love until the sun came up.

“John…” She grabbed his hand that was quickening between her legs. She
knew it was only the alcohol that had him so unwound right now.

“Come on. A quickie before the food comes. No one can see.” That much
was true. They were a very safe and secluded distance from where the
staff was preparing the food. One could only get a glimpse of them if
they happened to journey around the boundary of the tent.

Without further negotiation, did he grab her by the waist and pull her
to sit atop his lap. Taking a moment to steady herself from the quick
motion, Marlena rested her hands on his chest as she watched him fan
her dress out to cover their lower regions. The unmistakable sound of
him lowering his zipper caused her anxiety to rise.

“I can’t believe you.”

“I love you,” he said, rising from his reclined position and kissing her.

Against her will, she caved. Her desire soared upon the feel of his
organ, leading her to widen her mouth and exhale a soft moan. She
didn’t know why she continued to give into him in moments like these.
Her reaction to him was so powerful that at times she flirted with the
idea of considering a scientific study on them. There just had to be a
logical explanation for when he touched her in the littlest way, did a
switch turn on in her body and all systems alerted to go. The four
letter response, love, was not satisfactory.

Through John’s rubbing and the crashing waves, did Marlena think she
heard, more so smell, the server bringing their food. Opening her
eyes, she glanced down between them, realizing that the position of
his hand was discreetly covered between their bodies.

“Honey, the food is here.”

“I don’t want food.”

“John, please.” Her last shred of will power was miraculously still in
tact. Turning her head into his neck, she whimpered when he settled
into a good rhythm of stroking her. It was torture to stop him. Taking
a deep breath, she slammed her thighs shut, stilling his hand.

“You’re no fun,” he whispered, removing his hand just in time to see
the server and a few other staff rounding the tent with covered trays
of food.

“I hope we brought our appetite!” a male waiter sung as he, along with
two other servers, attractively laid each dish onto the table before
slowly uncovering each and describing them. Marlena licked her lips in
anticipation as she remained sitting half-turned atop John’s lap, one
arm still wrapped around his shoulders. “Bon appetite!”

“Everything looks delicious,” John said, still rubbing his hand up and
down Marlena’s thigh as his eyes drunk in the sight of the perfectly
seasoned, grilled vegetables and fresh lobster from the sea.

“Enjoy! We will be back with dessert shortly.”

“Thank you,” Marlena said, watching as the servers bowed then offered
a nod and retreating away from their sight.

Kissing him, she crawled from his lap and resumed her position against
his side. Reaching for her fork, she dug it into a dripping, buttered
covered piece of lobster tail and wasted no time slipping it into her
mouth. Her eyes clamped shut as she let out a deep groan and slowly
chewed.

He smiled widely at the sight. He’s always been a firm believer of
food being an aphrodisiac.

“Don’t even think about it,” she said when she felt his hand planted
back on her thigh. “You are not coming between me and this lobster.”

Her death look sent a chill down his spine followed by an outburst of
laughter. Oh, yes, he loved every part of this woman. Grabbing his own
fork, he too dug into the bountiful meal.

________________

Bellies full to their hearts content, the lovers decided to take a
leisurely stroll along the shore after dinner before heading back to
the resort. They had exactly an hour before the sun went down for the
night and wanted to soak up every bit of it.

Listening to John talk idly about the island as if he created the
pristine waters, the thick jungle and white shore, Marlena laughed to
herself as she motioned the signal that would bring out his surprise.
They were going to go horseback riding along the shore. Her love had
animatedly told her of how he had done such an act once in the
Caribbean, his vivid description causing her to badly wish she could
have experienced it with him. The sad look in his eyes when he said he
would love to do that again, caused her to do some investigating of
her own. After the surprise he had given her from their day on the
boat, she wanted to grant him with yet another unforgettable moment on
this trip and spoil him just as endlessly.

It wasn’t easy, that was for sure. Horseback riding within this part
of the globe was not common. But after much back and forth
communication with a few staff, she was finally able to get it
arranged for them to ride this evening, determined not to let their
surprise dinner plans deter her own.

The feel of her bare feet sinking into the wet sand brought her out of
her fog. She was trying her best to seek out the reason for wanting to
do this with him. Now looking at the captivating animal, which was a
strong and matured male, baroque Friesian horse, she was seriously
having doubts about this surprise.

Its trademark black coat and long, wispy fine mane and wavy tail
reminded her of the horses that she only saw in fairytale based
movies. It truly was stunning. The horse’s coat shone beautifully in
the golden light, almost appearing as black silk. She dared not stand
too close, regardless of how John kept edging her closer to pet the
calm animal as the guide went through his list of precautions. She
simply continued to observe the calm creature with a mask of complete
uncertainty embedded on her face. Each time it moved, she jumped
causing John to laugh every time.

“Thank you for this, sweetheart. She is a beauty,” he said in awe as
he wrapped his arm around her waist.

She said nothing as she watched him ‘bond’ with the animal, his
surgical hands moving at a smooth rhythm down its mane. The horse
seemed to relax further under John’s gentle touch, angling its nose
into his hand.

“Ok, now that we have the rules out of the way, are you ready?” asked
the guide. John nodded; she didn’t move a muscle. “Ok,” he said with a
smile, “I will ride ahead. Let’s go ahead and mount because we are
losing the sunset.”

“Ready, baby?” John asked Marlena who was still looking at the calm
animal unsure.

“Yes,” she said uneasily. It was now or never.

With his and the guide’s help, she gathered the hem of her dress in
her hands and hoisted herself atop the saddle. Her heart raced as she
sat on top of the beautiful beast, expecting it to kick up its legs
and toss her off. Nothing happened. Not even a shake of its head. A
sigh of relief passed her lips as she smiled for the first time since
their presence was graced with Janah, the finest and only horse of its
kind in the region.

Ensuring she was comfortable, John then climbed up to sit behind her.

“I should have changed,” she said, smoothing her dress to cover her
private region.

Grabbing the reigns, he peered over her shoulder at her tanned,
succulent thighs.

“I like how you’re dressed as is. Besides, Janah doesn’t mind.”

Kissing her cheek, he securely pulled her back into his chest before
signaling to the guide they were ready. With the flick of his wrist
and click of his tongue, the horse began to move, walking at a slow
and steady pace along the shore.

She rested a hand on John’s strong thigh as her head fell back onto
his shoulder. It truly was beautiful and magical. This was her third
time riding a horse and it was definitely a charm. She had vowed never
to ride again after the previous experiences of the animal going buck
wild for no reason.

That was why now, it felt entirely odd atop the animal once again. And
relaxing. But how could it not be when she was on a picturesque beach
with the ocean to her left and the man she loved holding her tight.
Feeling the heat of John’s strong body wrap her further into his arms,
she felt like she was in heaven.

“This is nice,” she said, finally letting her guard down and enjoying
this moment while looking out into the sea.

“Whenever we’re together, its always nice.”

She leaned her head back for a kiss. “We should get married here.”

His eyebrows rose in interest. “Would you wear one of those
little…toga styled dresses? One of the sheer kind?”

She laughed. “You want me to walk down the aisle in a revealing dress?”

“That is not revealing. I think it’s nice.”

“It’s just as revealing as I am now sitting atop this horse!”

He peered down into her lap. “Thanks for reminding me.” Snickering, he
let one of his hands fall from the reigns and rested it atop her
thigh.

“John, no!” She slapped his hand away.

“You wait until I get you in bed,” he growled into her ear. “Are you
going to beg me no then?” He nibbled her lobe as her eyes fluttered
close.

“Yes,” she whispered, struggling to focus.

“Are you sure about that?” He flicked his tongue along the spot that
made her hot.

“Yes,” she said a little louder, her hand gripping his thigh tightly.

He grinned, playfully tugging her lobe between his teeth. “We will
see. In the mean time, lets enjoy the rest of our ride.”

Slowly opening her eyes, she struggled to descend her mind from its
sex drugged state. Linking their fingers together, she brought them to
her lips and kissed the back of his hand as she took his advice, and
enjoyed their trek into the sunset.

Chapter 110

Pushing the new SD card into the designated camera slot, John shut the
lid and glanced over to his sleeping beauty within the center of the
bed. He smiled as he slid the strap of the camera around his neck and
journeyed to her position. It was mid-evening and the sun was
beginning to set, it’s captivating rays filtering into their villa in
breathtaking hues of orange, pink and yellow. Marlena’s naked limbs
tangled amass the white sheets, coupled with her strewn blonde curls
and sun-kissed skin, made her a delectable accent to this perfect
backdrop.

Powering on the camera, he locked on the settings and brought the
device up to his eye. His mind entered a state of relaxation as his
breathing slowed and he focused on her unaware form, briefly
reflecting back on the key techniques he learned in the photography
courses he had taken. With the use of his index finger and thumb, he
turned the lens slowly to the right and adjusted it to the perfect
zoom, then steadied his hand before pressing the shutter, a grin
forming across his face at the sound of the lens closing then opening
again. Another picture taken. Pulling the camera from his eye, he
stared down at the digital screen, a lovely shot of Marlena asleep on
the bed in a portrait that he would equate to belonging in a world
renowned magazine. He snickered as he prepared to get many more of
these timeless, candid photos.

Pressing his knee into the mattress, he brought the camera back up to
his eyes as this time, he slightly bent at his waist and leaned in
closer to her face, snapping another shot. He always thought she was
beautiful when she slept, although she argued with him otherwise. And
in her natural state, she was breathtaking.

After capturing a few more shots to his hearts content, he lowered the
camera, letting it dangle from his neck and crawled onto all fours. He
moved careful and quietly along the bed as he neared her tranquil
body. Smiling, he outstretched a hand and brushed a few strands of
hair from her face. His chest rose and fell in a deep breath as he got
lost in her…got lost in this rare moment that he was afforded to
watch her sleep without any interruptions from the outside world. His
heart swelled with pride. She’s going to be my wife. Just the thought
filled him with indescribable elation. It was still a bit surreal.
Through all they had been endured, and reuniting years later, he never
imagined that fate had a son and marriage in the cards for them. And
he was never happier.

Reaching for her left hand, he brought it up to his lips and kissed
her ring. It sparkled in the low light, shining as a rare beauty of
distinction and class. Linking their fingers together, he angled
himself down to half-lie on the bed and leaned in closer towards her
face.

“Baby,” he whispered, then kissed her lips.

Marlena only moaned softly before turning her head away from his face
and to the other side of the pillow. Making love for four hours
straight, without a break in between, he knew she was truly, probably
tired. He didn’t want to disturb her rest but he was only keeping the
promise she made him swear to earlier.

“Sleeping beauty…” Kissing her again, this time he probed her lips
until he got a response. It took just a few seconds before her mouth
opened.

“Honey?” Her legs shifted beneath the sheets as she struggled to open
her heavy eyes. The exhaustion sunk deeper into her bones at the
slight movement from her comfortable position.

“The sun is setting. You told me to wake you before it went down.”

Feeling John nip her earlobe, she reluctantly opened her eyes, batting
them rapidly to settle on the details of the bamboo high ceiling of
their room. Stifling a yawn, she lowered her eyes to the open terrace,
instantly graced with the most majestic view she had ever seen. The
glistening ocean, still and quiet, while the sun seemed to sit atop it
while its rays bounced off of the surface of the water and highlighted
their room and coupled with the warm, tropical breeze, there was not
in a doubt in her mind that they were indeed in heaven. Trailing a
hand up John’s bare, muscled back, she kissed within his hair and
sighed in content.

“It’s beautiful,” she said.

Kissing her neck, he leaned up and gazed into her eyes. “Nothing is as
beautiful as you.” Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, he cupped
her face as he spoke, “I love you.” Lowering his head, their mouths
met in a deep kiss.

He slid his hand beneath the base of her head and lifted her up from
the pillow, his greedy appetite swallowing even more of the sweet and
slow seduction of her mouth. At the sound of the soft sighs escaping
her lips, he grinned, wondering, more so hoping, that she would be up
to another round of lovemaking for the night.

Wrapping her arms around his neck, she widened her mouth to receive
more of him when she suddenly stopped and looked down at the object
between them. A lazy smile possessed her lips as she reached out to
trail a fingernail along the camera lens.

“Were you taking pictures of the sunset?”

John looked down at the camera and simpered. “Mhm…and you.”

“Me?”

He paused, waiting for her to yell at him…but got no such response.
“You’re so cute when you sleep.”

She naughtily smiled. “Well, you could have awakened me.” Clutching
the sheet to her naked chest, she began to rise from the bed. “Isn’t
it more fun with an engaging subject?” Holding one arm across her
chest, the other tangled within her hair as she flashed him her best
bedroom eyes and demurely smiled, clearly posing.

He grinned, his hands a fumbling mess as he grabbed the camera,
powered it on, and locked in on her. “Hold that pose, baby.” Focusing
the lens, he quickly took the shot.

“What about this one?” Reclining down on the bed, she propped an arm
beneath her head and covered the front of her body while she bared her
right leg, her flesh teasing him.

“Perfect.” Standing within the bed, John waited until the camera
focused with the perfect amount of light as he captured her. She
looked as if she belonged in a magazine.

“I have an idea.”

He continued snapping. “What?”

“I want one of those silhouette pictures…of you and me…in the
doorway of the terrace watching the sunset.”

She had gotten the idea when they were in the gift shop earlier buying
souvenirs for the kids. A portrait of a couple covering a travel
brochure standing in a doorway in front of the sunset as their
silhouette was highlighted in an orange glow, made her immediately
want she and John to recreate it for themselves.

Climbing from the bed, she wrapped the mass of sheets around her body
as she stood beside the terrace door and gazed out into the majestic
nature.

He beamed, realizing he didn’t have much of a choice but to comply.
Moving the night stand table closer to the doors, he set the device
atop it and bent down to be eye level with the viewfinder. Taking a
moment to angle the camera perfectly, he adjusted the settings to get
the picture she desired. Quickly taking a test shot of her, he smirked
at the serene picture, satisfied. Setting the timer, he jumped across
the bed and came to stand behind her.

Wrapping his arms around her waist, he lowered his head to her neck.
“I love your ideas.”

She leaned back into his embrace, enjoying the feel of his strong arms
encasing her svelte frame and the sunset. “I know.”

Grinning, he kept one arm at her waist as the other propped against
the doorway, and he too, focused on the sunset. Yes, they were posing
but it didn’t feel as though because the view was easy to get lost in.
Minutes had passed before he remembered the shots were even taken. He
wasn’t in a rush though. He was content to have this moment with her.

“Carter. I want our next son to be named Carter.”

He smiled, pulling her tighter against his chest, surprised at the
fact that she was even entertaining the thought of future children.

“You want a boy?”

“Yes. We have Rachel. Let her be spoiled as the only girl. I want
another mini-you.”

“I’ll see what I can do.”

They remained against the terrace opening, getting lost in the sunset
like the couple on the brochure. Neither said a word, content with
their intimacy and calming breeze. They were finally reunited, this
time, forever.

Epilogue

A year had passed since their dreamy vacation in the Maldives. They
returned to their normal life more in love and committed to one
another than ever. Life seemed to just work for them and be in their
favor. Every prior problem and person that was a stumbling block, was
a silly thing of the past as they settled into their professions and
focused on their children, centering on their future together, along
with some serious wedding planning. After months of back and forth
about venues, locations, cold feet, and everything else under the sun,
they finally got married in the spring.

“John, stop!” Gripping his arm tightly, Marlena tried to push his
hands away that were splayed across her ribs, tickling her to no end.

“You asked for it. Suffer in silence.”

Her laughs increased when he grabbed her hands and bound them within
his, tickling her even more. Her legs resting across his lap while she
half sat on his thigh and the couch, with his head buried into her
neck while hers rested on his shoulder, they certainly painted a
picture.

“Please…okay. I take it back. You can tickle me all you want and I
will laugh. Now, stop!”

“Say it nicely.”

Stopping his hands, he leaned back against the couch and pulled her to
fully sit atop his lap and stared into her eyes, watching as she
calmed her laughter to focus.

“I, Marlena Ev —”

“Nah-ah-ah.”

“Oh! Sorry, I almost forgot.” She cleared her throat and tucked her
hair behind her ears. “I, Marlena Black, apologize for ever doubting
you. There?”

Hearing his last name after her first, caused him to smile. They were
freshly newlyweds, married in the crisp spring air in April, a month
ago, to the date. A private ceremony in the backyard of her parents
vacation home in the mountains surrounded by close family and friends,
neither could have asked for a better wedding. Or a better week and
half-long honeymoon that followed in Greece.

He leaned back against the chair, eyeing her as he ran his hand up and
down her denim clad thigh. “I don’t know if I accept that apology.”

“What do you mean, you don’t know?”

“Give me a kiss and I’ll accept it.” Wiggling his eyes, he slid his
hand further up her leg to squeeze her upper thighs.

Grinning, she leaned in close and wrapped her arms around his neck,
angling her head to reach his lips beneath his baseball cap. She’s
always loved him in his self-proclaimed Sunday attire of a t-shirt,
jeans, sneakers and collegiate cap.

“You never have to bargain.”

The second her lips touched his, was their moment broken.

“Mommy, grandma said come help with dinner.”

Kissing her husband quickly, Marlena leaned up to look down at her son
who now stood before them, eating cookie dough from a bowl.

She frowned a the large chocolate chunks and dough on the laden spoon
that the little boy was busily munching on.

“Did grandma give you that?” she asked.

He nodded happily.

“Let me taste, buddy.” Scooping a hefty bit of dough onto the spoon,
Nathan extended it up to his father. Keeping a firm hand around
Marlena’s waist, John leaned forward and ate.

“Mmm…that is good.”

“Mommy, you want some?” he asked, holding the bowl tightly against his
side as he began to scoop another spoonful for her.

“Just a little bit.” Reaching forward, she picked up her son and held
him in her lap.

“Oh!” John groaned, “You two aren’t feather weight.” Shifting his hips
on the couch, he angled his body to accommodate the weight of his wife
and son atop his lap.

She ignored him and opened her mouth as Nathan fed her a spoonful of the dough.

“You need a haircut soon,” she said, combing her fingers through
Nathan’s scalp as he paid no attention to her, his attention focused
only on the bowl within his lap.

Leaning around their bodies, John turned on the TV and flipped through
the channels, looking for a baseball game.

She glanced at both her husband then occupied son, and sighed in
content. A level of happiness soared through her limbs that felt she
would burst. She loved the little moments that when she, John and
Nathan had like this. Dreaming of them for so long, she always took a
moment to appreciate them and ensured to never take them for granted.

“Ok, I guess I should go before she comes looking for me.”

Dropping the remote, John leaned back against the couch and ran his
hand up and down her back. Checking Nathan and seeing he was still
occupied with the bowl, he discreetly slid his hand underneath the
back of her shirt and played with her bra clasp.

“Don’t be gone long,” he said. Even though they had returned home from
their honeymoon two-weeks ago, they could still never get enough of
the other.

Eyeing him, she held her son tighter against her chest. “I’m going to
be gone as long as possible.” Sticking her tongue out at him, his next
action surprised her. Unclasping her bra with the flick of his finger,
he stuck his tongue back out at her.

“Your daddy is ridiculous,” she whispered into Nathan’s hair as he
looked up at her.

“Daddy’s bad?” he asked, licking the back of the spoon.

“Yes,” Marlena laughed. Looking down at John who was feigning
innocent, she cleared her throat. “Well, are you going to fix me so I
can leave?”

“Kiss me first. A real one this time.”

“Ok, ok.” Sitting up, he quickly fixed her bra as he watched her kiss
their son on the cheek before turning to him and cupping his jaw,
pulling him close. She pressed her lips onto his and kissed him
slowly, careful not to get too out of control.

“Eww,” said Nathan as he watched his parents express their love.

Smirking, Marlena pecked John’s lips once more before wrapping her
arms around Nathan and squeezing him in a bear hug. “You think mommy
and daddy expressing how much they love each other is eww, huh, huh?”
Blowing wet kisses onto his cheek, the little boy laughed loudly as he
squirmed beneath his mother’s affection. The sound of his laughter was
music to both his parent’s ears.

“One of you is going to end up on the floor,” John said, tightening
his arm around Marlena’s back, bracing her from a possible fall as a
result of their rowdy behavior atop his body.

Kissing Nathan once more, she instructed him to sit with John as she
reluctantly rose from his lap.

“You two behave while I’m gone.” Fluffing her hair, she eyed them knowingly.

“Walk slow,” John said, his eyes focused on her rear as he licked his
lips and bit down on his lower lip. Shaking her head, Marlena began to
retreat from the room.

“More daddy?”

Nathan asked, holding up the spoon to his father’s mouth. John heard
nothing his son said as he watched Marlena walk every step of the way,
practically drooling at the sight of her firm rump in the fitted
jeans. He nearly broke his neck when she turned the corner and finally
disappeared from his sight.

“Daddy?”

“Yeah.” John exhaled a breath of air as he glanced down into the bowl
of dough. Grabbing the spoon, he ate the treat as he peered down into
the child’s bright eyes. “Ready for a game?!”

Nathan beamed up at him, happily taking back the spoon. “Yup!”

Wrapping an arm around him, John held him against his side as he
settled on a game and smiled, grateful for his life and what the
future would bring.

~~~~~ THE END ~~~~~